Skip to main content

Full text of "The Life of the Rev. Charles Wesley, M.A., sometime student of Christ-Church, Oxford .."

See other formats 


FROM   THE   LIBRARY   OF 

REV.   LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON.   D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED   BY  HIM   TO 

THE  LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


0hrisioa 

29BCE1iOH 


O^^^c^ 


^Vi  OF  PHIHCc^^ 

/  (   "dec    1    1031  ^ 

THE   LIFE       %p^,„,„  .„.\v.^ 

THE  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY,  M.A. 

SOMETIME   STUDENT   OF   CHRIST-CHURCH,    OXFORD  : 

COMPRISING 

A  REVIEW  OF  HIS  POETRY; 

SKETCHES  OF  THE  RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  METHODISM; 

WITH 

NOTICES  OF  CONTEMPORARY  EVENTS 
AND  CHARACTERS. 

J 

BY  THOMAS  JACKSON.      1com^^3 


These  abilities  are  the  inspired  gift  of  God,  rarely  bestowed;  ami  are  of  power  to  allay  tbe 
perturbations  of  tlie  mind,  and  set  the  atfections  in  right  tnne  ;  to  celebrate  in  glorious 
and  lofty  hymns  tlie  thi'one  and  equipage  of  God's  Almightiness,  and  what  He  works, 
and  what  lie  suffers  to  bo  wrought,  witli  high  providence,  in  His  cluirdi. — Miltox. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  I. 


LONDON : 

PUBLISHED  BY  JOHN  MASON, 
AT   THE   WESLEYAN  CONFERENCE   OFFICE,   14,  CITV-ROAD ; 

AND  SOLD  AT  (ifi,  PATERNOSTER-ROAV. 

1811. 


LONDON  : 

PIIINTED    BY    JAMES    NICHOLS, 

H()XTON-Soa/\RE. 


TEEFACE. 


More  than  fifty  years  have  passed  away  smce  the 
eminent  man  whose  personal  history  is  traced  in  these 
vohunes  finished  his  ministry  and  life  ;   and  it  will 
perhaps,  to  some  persons,  be  a  matter  of  surprise  that 
no  previous  attempt  has  been  made  to  give  a  com- 
plete view  of  his  character  and  eventful  career,  dis- 
tinguished as  he  was  by  his  fidelity  and  zeal,  and  still 
more  by  his  poetic  talents.     Various  causes  have  led 
to  this  delay.     The  principal  one  is,  that  his  surviving 
children,    who   possessed   his   papers,    carefully  con- 
cealed them  from  the  eye  of  those  who  were  the  most 
likely  to  do  justice  to  his  memory.     The  Methodists 
were  the  only  people  that  could  be  supposed  to  take 
a  lively  interest  in  his  biography  ;  and  as  he  differed 
from   his   brother,    and   from   a   large    body   of    the 
Preachers  and  societies,  on  questions  to  which  they 
attached  a  deep  importance,  it  was  probably  thought 
that  if  a  writer  could  be  found  who  would  duly  appre- 
ciate the  opinions  and  motives  of  this  extraordinary 
man,  the  Wesleyan  body  generally  would  not  give  him 
that  place  in  their  esteem  to  which  he  is  entitled.     As 
an  unbending  Churchman,  it  was  doubtless  supposed 
that  many  of  the  Methodists  would  cherish  towards 
him  an  unfriendly  feeling,   at   least   till  the   contro- 
versies with  which  he  stood  connected  should  have 
generally  subsided.     This  was,  in  all  probability,  the 
reason  why  the  family  papers  were  so   long  kept  in 
entire  secrecy. 

A      2 


IV  -    PREFACE. 

Miss  Wesley  died  in  the  year  1828  ;  and  the  most 
vahiable  of  those  papers  then  became  the  property 
of  the  Wesley  an  Conference,  by  purchase  from  her 
brother  Charles,  to  whom  they  belonged,  as  his 
father's  heir.  They  were  exceedingly  numerous, 
and  of  very  superior  importance  ;  comprehending 
several  volumes  of  original  poetry,  in  the  hand- 
writing of  the  venerable  Charles  Wesley,  with  a  large 
mass  of  other  documents,  which  not  only  illusti'ate  the 
history  of  the  Wesley  family,  but  also  of  the  religious 
Connexion  to  which  the  family  name  is  applied.  Of 
these  documents  the  writer  of  this  naiTative  has 
availed  himself;  and  hence  its  copiousness,  as  com- 
pared with  the  limited  accounts  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  that  have  been  previously  published. 

From  several  esteemed  friends  the  author  has  also 
received  valuable  assistance  in  preparing  this  work  for 
the  press.  To  Miss  Tooth,  of  Stamford-hill,  his 
acknowledgments  are  especially  due.  From  early 
life  this  lady  was  one  of  the  most  intimate  friends  of 
Miss  Wesley,  and  her  brother  Charles.  Her  father, 
the  late  Mr.  Samuel  Tooth,  was  for  many  years  the 
Steward  of  the  City-road  society,  and  the  personal 
friend  of  the  Rev.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  who  were 
accustomed  through  him  to  receive  their  quarterly 
salaries.  Miss  Tooth  was  possessed  of  many  papers 
relating  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  which 
she  kindly  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  author ;  and 
these,  with  her  verbal  communications,  have  served 
greatly  to  enrich  his  pages. 

His  cordial  thanks  are  also  due  to  Thomas  Marriott, 
Esq.,  of  London,  who  for  many  years  has  taken  a 
lively  concern  in  everything  relating  to  the  Welseys, 
and  whose  collection  of  books  and  papers  connected 
with  their  history  is  very  extensive.     To  his  liberality 


rRKFACE. 


several  previous  publications  of  a  similar  description 
have  been  indebted ;  and  he  has  shown  equal  kindness 
in  reference  to  the  work  now  before  the  reader.  His 
books,  papers,  and  memoranda  were  lent  with  a 
cheerful  promptitude  which  greatly  enhanced  the 
favour,  and  proved  that  his  stores  have  been  amassed 
not  merely  for  personal  gratification,  but  the  public 
benefit. 

The  author  has  also  the  grateful  task  of  acknow- 
ledging his  obligations  to  Mrs.  Gidley  Howden,  of 
Hoxton-square,  and  to  her  excellent  sister,  Mrs. 
Nancarrow,  of  Clapton  ;  who  are  among  the  honoured 
descendants  of  the  Rev,  Vincent  Perronet,  of  Shore- 
ham,  in  Kent ;  between  whom  and  the  Rev.  John  and 
Charles  Wesley  an  intimate  and  confidential  friendship 
long  subsisted.  They  kindly  lent  several  documents 
relating  to  their  renowned  ancestor,  who  was  one  of 
the  holiest  and  best  men  of  his  age. 

With  these  materials  the  author  has  used  his  best 
endeavour  to  ])lace  before  the  public  a  comprehensive 
and  faithful  record  of  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men 
the  world  has  ever  seen  :  one  of  the  three  devoted  and 
self-denying  Ministers,  by  whose  instrumentality  it 
pleased  God  one  hundred  years  ago  to  begin  that 
revival  of  decayed  piety,  the  benefits  of  which  are  at 
this  day  felt  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  It  was 
intended  to  comprise  the  Life  of  this  singularly  gifted 
and  useful  man  in  one  volume  ;  but  this  was  found  to 
be  impossible,  without  omitting  many  facts  which 
were  deemed  profoundly  interesting,  and  adapted 
greatly  to  promote  the  spiritual  good  of  the  reader. 

The  publication  of  this  work  at  the  present  time  is 
contemplated  with  the  greater  satisfiiction,  because  it 
supplies  a  fit  medium  through  which  to  correct 
several  mis-statements  which  have  recently  been  put 


VI  PREFACE. 

into  extensive  circulation.  After  Lady  Huntingdon 
had  adopted  the  theological  views  of  Calvin,  she  is  well 
known  to  have  withdrawn  from  Mr.  John  Wesley  the 
friendship  which  she  had  cherished  towards  him  from 
the  commencement  of  her  religious  course,  and  from 
which  she  had  derived  much  spiritual  advantage. 
Greatly  was  she  offended  because  he  declined  to 
follow  her  example.  Her  Ladyship's  biographer 
inherits  her  prejudices ;  and  therefore  in  the  valuable 
and  interesting  w^ork  which  he  has  published  he  avails 
himself  of  every  convenient  opportunity  of  depreciating 
that  eminent  man.  He  is  perfectly  welcome  to  enter- 
tain his  own  opinion  respecting  Mr.  Wesley,  and  is 
at  liberty  to  defend  it  by  every  just  means  in  his 
power ;  but  as  he  has  in  various  instances  misrepre- 
sented facts,  to  the  injury  of  the  man  whom  he  dis- 
likes, it  has  been  deemed  requisite  to  meet  several  of 
his  allegations  with  counter- statements,  of  the  force  of 
which  the  reader  will  form  his  own  judgment. 

A  still  greater  offender  in  the  same  way  is  the  Rev. 
Edwin  Sidney,  the  biographer  of  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Walker,  of  Truro,  and  of  the  brothers,  Sir  Richard  and 
the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill.  If  his  statements  be  correct, 
Mr.  John  Wesley  was  so  far  from  being  a  man  of  God, 
that  he  was  destitute  of  even  heathen  honesty.  To 
pass  over  in  silence  the  bold  and  palpable  calumnies 
to  which  he  has  given  currency,  would  have  been 
inexcusable.  Other  specimens  of  his  unfair  dealing 
might  have  been  adduced ;  but  the  passages  animad- 
verted upon  are  sufficient  to  show  the  faithlessness  of 
his  statements  respecting  the  Rev.  John  Wesley. 

There  is  a  propriety  in  vindicating  the  character  of 
this  great  and  good  man  in  the  Life  of  his  brother 
Charles,  with  whom  he  was  always  one  in  heart. 
Charles  differed  from  him  on  some  questions  affecting 


PREFACE.  yil 

the  established  Church,  and  freely  remonstrated  with 
him ;  but  he  had  a  perfect  conviction  of  John's 
uprightness,  and  would  allow  no  other  person  to  cast  a 
censure  upon  him. 

Within  the  last  few  years  much  has  been  both  said 
and  written  concerning  Wesleyan  Methodism,  espe- 
cially in  relation  to  the  Church  of  England,  but  often 
with  a  very  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  facts  of  the 
case.  Upon  this  subject  it  is  hoped  that  these 
volumes  will  serve  to  correct  several  mistakes.  In 
what  manner  the  Methodists  were  led  to  act  independ- 
ently of  the  Church's  authorities,  to  open  separate 
places  of  worship,  and  administer  the  sacraments  in 
their  own  chapels,  is  here  shown.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  who  in  theory  was  a  much  stricter  Church- 
man than  his  brother,  was  the  first  that  administered 
the  holy  communion  to  the  Methodists  separately. 
He  did  this  in  the  school  which  had  been  built  for  the 
colliers'  children  at  Kingswood,  when  he  and  the  con- 
verted colliers  were  forcibly  repelled  from  the  Lord's 
table  by  the  Clergy  of  Bristol ;  and  he  continued  the 
practice  from  that  time  till  the  day  of  his  death. 
Methodism  throughout  the  country,  at  this  day,  is  but 
an  assimilation  to  Methodism  as  it  was  administered 
by  him  in  London  for  nearly  half  a  century. 

It  has  been  deemed  requisite  to  state  at  large  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  strong  and  persevering  opposition  to 
the  general  administration  of  the  sacraments  in  the 
Methodist  chapels,  and  the  irrepressible  desire  for  that 
privilege  which  prevailed  in  many  of  the  societies  soon 
after  their  formation.  For  more  than  thirty  years  Mr. 
John  Wesley  resisted  this  claim,  though  often,  as  he 
confesses,  with  a  doubting  conscience ;  but  at  length 
he  clearly  saw  that  the  desired  boon  could  not  be 
finally  withheld.     He  therefore  conceded  the  point  in 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

some  instances  to  his  societies  in  England  ;  and  he 
fully  yielded  to  their  spiritual  necessities  and  wishes, 
on  this  subject,  both  in  America  and  Scotland.  In 
doing  this  he  deeply  grieved  his  brother ;  but  so 
strong  was  his  sense  of  duty,  that  he  sacrificed 
liis  tenderest  feelings,  and  chose  rather  to  wound  his 
most  endeared  friend  than  absolutely  deny  his  spiritual 
children  the  means  of  edification.  His  ordinations, 
viewed  in  this  light,  demonstrate  the  strength  of  his 
conviction  that  he  was  bound  thus  far  to  violate  the 
order  of  the  established  Church. 

The  design  of  the  writer  in  compiling  these 
volumes,  and  in  committing  them  to  the  press,  is  not 
merely  the  correction  of  mistakes  in  matters  of 
opinion  and  history,  much  less  the  gratification  of  a 
vain  curiosity  by  the  relation  of  a  series  of  singular 
and  striking  facts,  but  the  advancement  of  Christian 
piety.  Personal  histories  more  instructive  than  those 
of  John  and  Charles  Wesley  have  seldom  been  ofi"ered 
to  the  consideration  of  mankind.  They  were  both 
religiously  educated,  strictly  moral  in  their  lives,  and 
for  many  years  rigorously  exact  in  the  performance 
of  their  various  duties ;  yet  they  felt  that  they  were 
neither  holy  nor  happy  :  and  never  did  they  attain 
lasting  peace  of  mind,  and  power  over  inward  sin,  till 
they  sought  these  blessings  in  the  exercise  of  a  lively 
faith  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  From  that  time,  till 
the  end  of  their  lives,  it  was  their  great  business  and 
concern  to  recommend  this  salvation  as  universally 
attainable  by  the  same  means.  The  nation  was 
deeply  sunk  in  ignorance,  profligacy,  and  irreligion, 
when  they,  with  their  estimable  friend  Mr.  Whitefield, 
entered  upon  their  wonderful  career  of  apostolic 
labour.  Their  strenuous  and  persevering  exertions, 
accompanied  by  a  large  amount  of  personal  sacrifice. 


PnEFACE.  IX 


were  ceaselessly  directed,  not  to  party  purposes,  but  to 
the  one  object  of  turning  men  from  sin  to  holiness. 
The  weapons  of  their  warfare,  like  those  of  the  Apos- 
tles, were  exclusively  spiritual.  They  conquered  the 
world  by  the  power  of  truth  and  love.  The  doctrine 
which  they  constantly  preached,  and  upon  which  the 
seal  of  the  divine  blessing  was  visibly  impressed,  was  that 
of  present  deliverance  from  sin,  its  guilt,  and  misery, 
and  power,  by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  ten  thou- 
sand happy  converts,  reclaimed  from  every  evil, 
attested  the  truth  of  their  report.  The  singleness  of 
purpose  with  which  these  men  laboured,  the  spirit  of 
prayer  and  of  absolute  trust  in  God  which  marked 
thek  entire  course,  their  burning  love  to  Christ,  their 
solemn  conviction  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  their 
yearning  affection  for  the  souls  of  men,  must  be 
apparent  to  every  reader.  All  these  peculiarities  of 
character  were  a  direct  effect  of  that  rich  anointing  of 
the  Holy  One  which  rested  upon  them,  and  which 
produced  in  them  so  striking  a  resemblance  to  Him 
who  "  had  compassion  upon  the  multitudes  when  they 
fainted,  and  were  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd."  It 
is  by  a  ministry  exercised  in  the  same  spirit  of  pious 
zeal  and  enterprise  that  the  world  will  be  turned  to 
righteousness. 

There  never  was  a  time  at  which  it  was  more  need- 
ful to  inculcate  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  Protestant 
Reformation,  than  in  the  present  day,  w^hen  so  many 
agencies  are  at  work  to  revive  and  extend  the  unscrip- 
tural  dogmas  of  Popery.  In  what  manner  John  and 
Charles  Wesley  exerted  themselves  to  counteract  this 
system  of  spiritual  wickedness,  both  in  its  theological 
tenets  and  its  assumption  of  secular  domination,  the 
subjoined  narrative  declares.  They  believed  the 
Church  of  Rome  to  be  the  greatest  corrupter  of  evan- 


PREFACE. 


gelical  truth,  the  most  formidable  enemy  to  the  liber- 
ties of  mankind,  and  the  most  bloody  and  persecuting 
power  that  ever  exercised  the  divine  patience  and 
tormented  mankind ;  and  therefore  the  declared  object 
of  God's  righteous  malediction.  Faithfully  did  they 
labour  to  counteract  the  sorceries  of  Rome,  by  excit- 
ing a  spirit  of  universal  inquiry  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion, and  by  calling  attention  from  merely  outward 
forms  and  ceremonies,  to  the  spiritual  worship  of  God. 
In  life  and  death  they  declared,  with  all  the  confidence 
that  inspiration  itself  can  give,  "  Circumcision  is 
nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is  nothing,  but  faith  that 
worketh  by  love." 

London,  May  2\st,  1841. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  birth — Discipline  of  the  Wesley  family  at 
Epworth — Charles's  removal  to  Westminster  School — His  brother 
Samuel — Bishop  Atterbury — Offer  to  Charles  of  Mr.  Garret  Wes- 
ley's property  in  Ireland — Charles's  removal  to  Oxford — Becomes 
deeply  serious — Is  called  Methodist — Origin  of  the  name — Infidelity 
at  Oxford— The  Oxford  Methodists— Mr.  Whitefield's  early  life — 
Mr.  Morgan — Miss  Martha  'X^'esley  married  to  Mr.  Hall — Samuel 
Wesley's  removal  to  Tiverton — Letter  of  Charles  to  him — Death  of 
the  Rector  of  Epworth — Letter  from  Charles  to  Samuel  on  the  subject. 

Pages  1—38 

ir. 

The  colony  of  Georgia — General  Oglethorpe — Samuel  Wesley's  poem  of 
"  Georgia  " — John  and  Charles  Wesley  consent  to  go  to  that  colony  as 
Missionaries — Charles  Delamotte — Voyage  to  Georgia — The  Moravian 
Brethren — Arrival  at  the  place  of  their  destination — Charles  Wesley's 
application  to  his  clerical  duties — Want  of  success — Defectiveness  of 
his  theological  views — Conspiracy  formed  to  effect  his  ruin — Unkind- 
ness  of  Oglethorpe — Dangerous  illness  of  Charles  Wesley — Mr. 
Oglethori>e  expresses  regret  for  his  conduct,  and  gives  Charles  a 
diamond  ring — Alarms  of  the  colonists — Charles  Wesley's  removal 
from  Frederica  to  Savannah — The  Methodists  at  Oxford — JMr.  White- 
field's  ordination — Charles  Wesley  arrives  at  Charlestown — Cruelties 
inflicted  there  upon  the  Negroes  Pages  39 — 73 


IIL 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  embarks  for  England — Perilous  voyage  to  Boston — 
Brutal  character  of  the  Captain — Serious  illness  at  Boston — Embarks 
again  for  England — Profligate  character  of  Appee,  a  young  Dutchman 
— Charles  Wesley  lands  at  Deal — Arrival  in  liondon — Letter  to  him 
from  his  brother  Samuel — Failure  of  his  health — J^ngagements  in 
London — Visits  Oxford — Persecution  against  Mr.  John  Wesley  at 
Savannah — Character  of  IMr.  Causton — ]Mr.  Wliitefield  embarks  for 
Georgia — Letter  of  Charles  Wesley  to  his  brother  John — John's 
arrival  in  England — Mr.  Matthew  Wesley's  death — Charles  Wesley's 
introduction  to  royalty — Escape  from  a  higliwayman — Letter  from  Mr. 
Inghimi,  in  Yorkshire  Pages  74 — lO."? 


Xll  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Spiritual  state  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley  on  their  return  from  America — 
The  Delamotte  family  at  Blendon — The  Rev.  Henry  Piers — The 
Rev.  John  Gambold — Miss  Kezzy  Wesley — Charles  visits  Mr.  Law 
at  Putney — Covmt  Zinzendorf  arrives  in  England — Archbishop  Potter 
and  Bishop  Seeker  declare  that  the  Moravian  Church  has  the  true 
succession — ^The  Count's  usefulness  in  England — Arrival  of  Peter 
Biihler  in  England — Publication  of  the  first  Methodist  Hymn-book- 
Charles  Wesley  dangerously  ill  of  the  pleurisy — He  is  visited  by 
Peter  Bohler,  and  receives  the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  by  faith — 
The  Hutton  family — Return  of  Charles  Wesley's  illness — He  finds 
peace  with  God  by  believing  in  Jesus  Christ — His  brother  John 
obtains  the  same  blessing — Charles's  hymn  of  congratulation  addressed 
to  him Remarks  on  the  conversion  of  the  brothers  Pages  lOG — 142 


Charles  Wesley's  labours  for  the  spiritual  good  of  others — I\Ir.  Ainsworth, 
John  Byrom,  Mr.  and  3Irs.  Piers,  Mr.  Stonehouse,  the  Vicar  of  Islington, 
and  various  members  of  the  Delamotte  family,  receive  the  truth — I\Ir. 
Broughton  zealously  opposes  it — Letter  from  ]\Ir.  John  Wesley  during 
liis  visit  to  Hernhuth — Charles's  successful  labours  among  the  felons 
at  Newgate — He  visits  Oxford,  and  is  admonished  by  the  Dean  of 
Christ-Church — John  Wesley's  return  from  Germany — Charles  begins 
to  preach  extempore — Question  of  re-baptizing  the  Dissenters — Inter- 
views witli  the  Bishop  of  London,  who  condemns  the  practice — 
Charles  Delamotte  and  ]Mr.  Wliitefield  return  from  America — Letter 
of  censure  from  Samuel  AVesley    Pages  143 — 174 


VL 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  expulsion  from  the  curacy  of  Islington — Mr.  White- 
field  preaches  in  the  open  air  at  Bristol  and  other  places — I\Ir.  John 
Wesley  follows  his  example — Charles  does  the  same  at  Thaxted,  in 
Essex He  is  summoned  to  appear  before  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, at  Lambeth — He  is  admonished,  and  threatened  with  excom- 
nmnication — He  preaches  in  Moorfields,  and  on  Kennington-common 

At    Oxford — Prosecuted    for    walking    across    an    open    field     to 

Kennington-common — Remarks  on  field-preaching — Visit  to  Mr.  Law 

Mr.    Charles    Wesley    at    Bengeworth — Mr.    Benjamin    Seward — 

Charles  at  Gloucester — At  Bristol — Description  of  his  preaching  by 
I\Ir.  Williams,  of  Kidderminster — The  brothers  publish  two  addi- 
tional Hymn-books — Remarks  on  Mysticism Pages  175 — 203 


vir. 

Death  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Wesley,  of  Tiverton — Letter  from  liis  mother  on 
that  subject — Opening  of  the  Foundery,  as  a  place  of  worship — Forma- 
tion of  the  first  of  the  United  Societies — Charles  Wesley  at  Bengeworth 


CONTENTS.  Xlll 

Violence  of  IMr.  Henry  Seward — The  doctrine  of  "stillness  "  incul- 
cated by  IMolther  in  the  Fetter-lane  society — Opposed  by  the  two 
Wesleys — "  Conferences  "  with  the  awakened — Letter  from  Thomas 
Keen — Hymn  on  the  means  of  grace — Tlie  Delaniotte  family  discard 
the  Wesleys,  and  join  the  3Ioravians — Separation  of  the  Wesleys  from 
the  society  in  Fetter-lane — Charles  Wesley  at  Bristol  and  Kingswood 
— The  Bristol  Clergy  refuse  the  Lord's  supper  to  the  INIethodists — 
Charles  Wesley  and  the  Kingswood  colliers  turned  out  of  the  Temple 
church — Dishonourable  conduct  of  the  Bristol  IMagistrates — Failure  of 
Air.  Charles  ^Vesley's  health — Dr.  IMiddleton — Charles  ^Vesley  quells 

a  riot  among  the  colliers  at    Kingswood — He   visits  'Wales Howell 

Harris — Riot  at  Cardiff' — The  Wesleys  publish  a  fourth  Hymn-book 
^Charles's  religious  history  embodied  in  a  hymn  Pages  204 — 240 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

School  for  the  colliers'  children  at  Kingswood — John  Cennick  embraces  the 
tenets  of  Calvinism,  and  divides  the  Kingswood  society — Letter  of 
Charles  Wesley  to  him — ]\Ir.  John  Wesley's  sermon  on  Free  Grace 
— Mr.  Whitefield's  answer  to  it — Letter  from  him  to  Charles  Wesley 
— He  separates  from  the  Wesleys — Mis-statement  of  Lady  Hunting- 
don's biographer — Charles  Wesley's  decided  anti-Calvinism — His 
"  Hymns  on  God's  Everlasting  Love  " — Reconciliation  between  Mr. 
Whitefield  and  the  Wesleys — Hymn  for  all  three — Letter  from  Mrs. 
Wesley  to  Charles — He  leans  towards  the  Moravians,  but  soon  recovers 
himself — His  "  Account  of  Hannah  Richardson  " — Gambold,  Hall, 
and  Stonehouse  join  the  Moravians,  and  renounce  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land— Charles  ^Vesley's  regrets  on  the  occasion,  and  censures  upon  the 
men  who  had  drawn  them  aside — Subsequent  respect  for  tlie  Moravian 
Church    Pages  247 — 283 


IX. 

Happy  deaths  of  many  members  of  the  society  in  Bristol  and  Kingswood — 
Doctrine  of  reprobation — Charles  Wesley  visits  M''ales,  and  forms  a 
friendship  with  Robert  Jones,  Esq.,  of  Fonmon-castle — The  Rev.  J\Ir. 
Hodges,  Wells,  Thomas,  and  Richards — Preaches  to  the  felons  at 
Cardiff",  and  attends  them  to  the  place  of  execution — Mr.  Jones  accom- 
panies him  to  Bristol  and  Kingswood — Interview  with  a  IMagistrate, 
who  threatens  to  seize  the  school  at  Kingswood — Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
carries  the  Gospel  into  Staffordshire  and  Yorkshire — He  joins  his 
brother  in  the  publication  of  a  fifth  Hymn-book — "  Wrestling  Jacob  " 
— Dr.  Watts's  remark  upon  it — Charles  preaches  before  the  University 
of  Oxford,  and  publishes  his  sermon — Public  affront  oflTered  to  Mr. 
Piers,  by  the  Dean  of  Arches,  wlien  preaching  at  the  Visitation  of 
the  Clergy  at  Sevenoaks — Death  of  Mr.  Jones,  of  Fonmon-castle 
— Elegy  on   him — Death  of  31  rs.  Susanna  Wesley  —  Her  character. 

Pages  2«4_32;{ 


XIV  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  labours  among  the  prisoners  in  Newgate — Pastoral 
letter  to  the  society  at  Grimsby — Preaches  in  Staffordshire — Riots  at 
Sheffield — Visits  Birstal,  Armley,  and  Leeds — Arrives  at  Newcastle- 
Discourages  physical  excitement  among  the  people — Successful  minis- 
try in  the  north — Returns  to  London,  preaching  at  Selby,  Epworth, 
Nottingham,  and  Birmingham  in  his  way — Visits  Cornwall,  and  preaches 
in  the  midst  of  riotous  opposition — Hymn  composed  at  the  Land's  End 
— Returns  to  London,  to  attend  a  meeting  of  Methodists,  Calvinists, 
and  IMoravians — 3Ir.  Whitefield  and  the  Moravians  refuse  to  meet — 
Unjust  censure  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer  upon  Mr.  John 
AVesley — Illness  of  Mr.  Piers — Riots  at  Wednesbury — Charles  Wes- 
ley visits  Bristol  and  Wales — Returns  to  London — Death  of  Mr. 
Witham  Pages  324— 358 


XL 

Unsettled  state  of  the  nation  in  1743 — "  Hymns  for  Times  of  Trouble" — 
Mr.  Chailes  Wesley  preaches  at  Birmingham,  Dudley,  Wednesbury, 
Nottingham,  Sheffield,  Epworth,  and  Leeds — Arrives  at  Newcastle — 
Remarkable  providence — Address  to  the  King — Persecution  at  Not- 
tingham— John  Healy  and  Thomas  Westall  examined  by  the  Magis- 
trates— Charles  Wesley  accused  of  high  treason — Meets  the  society  at 
Leeds,  and  the  floor  of  the  room  gives  way — Several  persons  injured — 
Goes  to  Wakefield,  to  meet  the  Magistrates — He  is  honourably 
acquitted — Hymns  on  the  occasion — Returns  to  London,  taking  Not- 
tingham on  his  way,  where  the  Magistrates  had  been  rebuked  by 
Judge  Abdy— Raises  a  subscription  in  London  for  the  sufferers  in 
Staffordshire — Impressment  of  John  Nelson,  who  is  sent  into  the  army 
— John  Downes  impressed  for  a  soldier — Case  of  Thomas  Beard — The 
first  Methodist  Conference — Mr.  Hodges,  Piers,  Sainuel  Taylor, 
Meriton — Principles  agreed  upon  in  this  assembly Pages  359—390 


XIL 

Charles  Wesley  visits  Cornwall,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Meriton — John 
Slocome  pressed  for  a  soldier — Charles's  ministry  in  various  parts  of 
Cornwall — Fervent  love  of  the  young  converts — Preaches  his  farewell 
sennon  at  Gwennap — Affecting  scene  at  his  departure — Hymn  addressed 
to  his  spiritual  children — Three  Clergymen  confiim  his  testimony  in  a 
church — Visits  Wales  and  Bristol — Accompanied  by  Mr.  Meriton,  he 
meets  his  brother  and  Mr.  Piers  at  Oxford — ]\Ir.  John  "Wesley  preaches 
his  last  sermon  before  the  University — Wicked  slanders  propagated  by 
Thomas  Williams — Labours  at  Newcastle  and  its  vicinity — Terrible 
persecution  in  Cornwall — Dr.  Borlase — Williams,  stricken  in  his  con- 
science,   retracts    his    slanders,    and    asks    forgiveness — IMarmaduke 

Gwynne,  Esq Mr.   ]Meriton    pressed    for  a  soldier  at  Shrewsbury — 

John  Bonnet,  and  other  Blethodists,  in  Derbyshire,  treated  in  the  same 
manner — The  second  Methodist  Conference — Charles  Wesley  receives 


CONTENTS.  XV 

an  injury  at  Shepton-Mallet — Confined  some  time  in  M'^ales  by  his 
lameness — Repelled  from  the  Lord's  table  by  a  Welsh  Clergyman — He 
and  his  brother  publish  their  hymns  on  the  sacrament,  and  on  the 
Christian  festivals Pages  391 420 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Tlie  Rebellion  of  1745 — The  committal  of  Jonathan  Reeves  to  Vork-castle 

for  preaching  the  Gospel — Loyalty  and  patriotism  of  the  Wesleys 

Mrs.  Rich — Mr.  Lampe,  the  musician — Charles  Wesley's  itinerancy  in 
the  west  of  England — Labours  and  success  in  Cornwall — I\Ir.  Eustick 
and  Dr.  Borlase — Hymn  of  thanksgiving  for  the  success  of  the  Gospel 
in  Cornwall — The  Rev.  Vincent  Perronet,  of  Shoreham — Riot  in  the 
clmrch  when  Charles  Wesley  preached  there — The  battle  of  Culloden — 
Hymns  of  thanksgiving  for  the  defeat  of  the  rebels,  and  the  restoration 
of  peace — ^IMr.  Grimshaw — Edward  Perronet  dangerously  ill  of  the 
small-pox,  at  Newcastle — Charles  Wesley  preaches  at  Hexham — 
Hymn  of  thanksgiving  for  the  success  of  the  Gospel  at    Newcastle. 

Pages  427—458 

XIV. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preaches  at  variovis  places  in  Lincolnshire,  Yorkshire, 
Derbyshire,  and  Staffordshire — Terrible  riot  at  Devizes — Charles  Perro- 
net ill  of  the  small-pox  in  Bristol — Charles  Wesley  visits  Ireland — State 
of  religion  in  that  country — Origin  of  the  name  "  Swaddlers  " — Suc- 
cess of  the  Gospel  in  Dublin,  and  Tyrrell's-pass — Riot  at  Athlone — 
Returns  to  Dublin,  and  embarks  for  England     Pages  459 — 487 

XV. 

Mr.  Gwynne  and  his  daughter  Sarah  visit  the  Methodist  society  in  London 

Charles  Wesley  embarks  again  for  Ireland — I\Jr.  Lunell — Singular 

opening  at  Cork,  where  fllr.  Charles  Wesley  preaches  to  thousands 

daily Hymn   for  the   Roman   Catholics  of  Ireland — He  preaches  at 

Bandon,  Kinsale,   Youghall,   Middleton,  Cashel,  Athlone,  &c Meets 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lampe  in  Dublin — Disastrous  voyage  to  England — 
H3niin  of  thanksgiving  for  deliverance  from  shipwreck — Visit  to  Garth 
— The  family  and  establishment  of  Mr.  Gwynne  Pages  488 — 515 

XVL 

Charles  Wesley  makes  a  proposal  of  marriage  to  Miss  Sarah  Gwynne — 
Ijetter  from  Mr.  Perronet  respecting  the  literary  property  of  the  ^Ves- 
leys — John  secures  one  hundred  pounds  a  year  to  his  brother — 
Charles's  marriage — Hymn  on  the  occasion — Letter  from  his  sister 
IMartha — Charles's  arrival  in  Bristol — Illness — Letter  to  his  brother — 
The  Gwynne  family  remove  from  Garth  to  Ludlow — Destructive  riots 
in  Cork — Charles  Wesley  presented  by  the  Grand  Jury  as  "  a  person 
of  ill-fame,  and  a  vagabond  " — Rents  a  small  house  in  Bristol — Con- 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

secrates  it  to    the  liord    by  a  hymn — Rlrs.    Grace    3Iurray — Charles 
Wesley  and   Mr.  Whitefield  prevent  Mr.  John  Wesley's  marriage — 

John  Bennet Mr.  Charles  Wesley  publishes  his  "  Hymns  and  Sacred 

Poems,"    in  two  volumes — Sublime  hymn   for  a   "  Person   called  to 
bear  his  Testimony"   Pages  51G — 54G 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Earthquakes  in  London  in  the  year  1750 — Excitement  created  by  them — 
Charles  Wesley  publishes  a  Sermon  on  the  occasion — His  "  Hymns  on 
the  Earthquakes" — Death  of  Mrs.  Wright  — Letter  illustrative  of  her 
character — Mrs.  Vazeille — Infamous  slander  of  Salmon  in  his 
"  Foreigner's  Companion  " — Marriage  of  Mr.  Waller  and  Miss  Eliza- 
beth Gwynne — Mr.  John  Wesley's  marriage — Unhappy  temper  of  his 
wife — Case  of  James  Wheatley — Charles  Wesley's  journey  to  the 
north  of  England — Singular  trial  of  a  JMethodist  Constable  at  Leeds — 
The  chapel  there  in  danger  of  being  pulled  down — William  Darney — 
Charles  Wesley  holds  a  Conference  at  Leeds — Mr.  Grimshaw,  William 
Darney,  and  William  Shent — Charles  Wesley  goes  to  Blanchester — 
Mrs.  Charles  Wesley  travels  extensively  with  her  husband — Anec- 
dotes connected  with  her  itinerancy — Two  hymns  illustrative  of  her 
husband's  character Pages  547 — 592 


THE  LIFE 


THE  REV.  CHAULES  WESLEY,  M.A. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Charles  Wesley  was  tlie  youngest  son  of  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Wesley,  Rector  of  Epwortli,  in  Lincolnsliire,  and  of 
his  estimable  wife  Susanna.  He  was  born  December  18tli, 
1 708 ;  being  about  sixteen  years  yoiuiger  than  liis  brother 
Samuel,  and  about  five  younger  than  John.  His  birth  was 
premature;  so  that  at  first  he  appeared  rather  dead  than 
ahve.  He  neither  cried,  nor  opened  his  eyes,  and  was  kept 
wrapped  up  in  soft  wool  until  the  time  at  which  he  should 
have  been  born  according  to  the  course  of  nature,  when  he 
opened  his  eyes,  and  caused  his  voice  to  be  heard.* 

The  income  of  the  Rector  of  Epworth  was  comparatively 
small,  and  his  children  were  very  numerous.  Twice  the 
parsonage  house  was  unfortunately  burned  down,  and 
rebuilt  at  his  own  expense.  His  circumstances,  therefore, 
were  painfully  embarrassed ;  and  the  children  were  far  from 
having  any  superfluity  of  either  diet  or  clothing.  The  hardy 
manner  in  which  they  were  necessarily  trained  prepared 
them  to  contend  with  the  trials  of  life ;  and,  in  the  ai'range- 
ments  of  a  wise  pro\idence,  fitted  John  and  Charles  for  the 
privations  and  labours  which  they  were  destined  to  endure  as 
itinerant  teachers  of  religion.  Their  venerable  mother,  in  a 
letter,  dated  January  20th,  1723,  and  addressed  to  her  bro- 
ther, Mr.  Samuel  Annesley,  says,  "  Mr.  Wesley  rebuilt  his 

•  Dr.  Whitehead's  Life  of  the  Rev.  John  'Wesley,  vol.  i.,  p.  97. 
B 


2  THE    LIFE    OF 

house  in  less  than  one  year ;  but  nearly  thirteen  years  are 
elapsed  since  it  was  burned;  yet  it  is  not  half  furnished, 
nor  are  his  wife  and  childi'en  half  clothed,  to  this  day."  * 

Perhaps  no  family  in  the  kingdom  was  placed  under  better 
regulations  than  the  Wesley  family  at  Epworth.  The  father 
was  a  man  of  great  learning,  and  of  studious  habits.  He 
also  spent  much  of  his  time  from  home,  attending  the  sittings 
of  the  Convocation  in  London  :  so  that  the  care  of  the  chil- 
dren devolved  principally  upon  their  excellent  mother ;  a 
woman  of  sincere  piety,  and  of  a  strong  and  well-cultivated 
understanding.  They  were  all  placed  under  her  tuition ;  and 
the  laws  by  which  she  governed  them  reflect  the  highest  honour 
upon  her  character.     They  are  thus  stated  by  herself: — 

"  The  children  were  always  put  into  a  regular  method  of 
living,  in  such  things  as  they  were  capable  of,  from  their 
birth ;  as  in  dressing,  undressing,  changing  their  linen,  &c. 
The  first  quarter  commonly  passes  in  sleep.  After  that,  they 
were,  if  possible,  laid  in  their  cradles  awake,  and  rocked  to 
sleep;  and  so  they  were  kept  rocking,  till  it  was  time  for 
them  to  awake.  This  was  done  to  bring  them  to  a  regular 
course  of  sleeping ;  which  at  first  was  three  hours  in  the 
morning,  and  three  in  the  afternoon ;  afterward  two  hours, 
till  they  needed  none  at  all. 

"  Wlien  turned  a  year  old,  (and  some  before,)  they  were 
taught  to  fear  the  rod,  and  to  cry  softly ;  by  which  means 
they  escaped  abundance  of  correction  they  might  otherwise 
have  had ;  and  that  most  odious  noise  of  the  crying  of  chil- 
dren was  rarely  heard  in  the  house ;  but  the  family  usually 
lived  in  as  much  quietness,  as  if  there  had  not  been  a  child 
among  them. 

"As  soon  as  they  were  grown  pretty  strong,  they  were 
confined  to  three  meals  a  day.  At  dinner  their  little  tables 
and  chairs  were  set  by  ours,  where  they  could  be  over- 
looked ;  and  they  were  suffered  to  eat  and  drink  (small  beer) 
as  much  as  they  would ;  but  not  to  call  for  anything.  If 
they  wanted  aught,  they  used  to  wliisper  to  the  maid  which 
attended  them,  who  came  and  spake  to  me;  and  as  soon  as 
they  could  handle  a  knife  and  fork,  they  were  set  to  our 
tabic.     They  were  never  suffered  to  choose  their  meat,  but 

•   Moore's  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  vol.  i.,  p.  5C5, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  S 

always  made  to  cat  sucli  tkiugs  as  were  provided  for  the 
family. 

"  Mornings  they  had  always  spoon-meat ;  sometimes  at 
nights.  But,  whatever  they  had,  they  were  never  permitted 
to  eat,  at  those  meals,  of  more  than  one  tiling ;  and  of  that 
sparingly  enough.  Drinking  or  eating  between  meals  was 
never  allowed,  unless  in  case  of  sickness ;  which  seldom 
happened.  Nor  were  they  suffered  to  go  into  the  kitchen  to 
ask  anything  of  the  servants,  when  they  were  at  meat.  If  it 
Avas  known  they  did,  they  were  certainly  beat,  and  the  ser- 
vants severely  reprimanded. 

"At  six,  as  soon  as  family  prayers  were  over,  they  had 
their  supper ;  at  seven,  the  maid  washed  them ;  and,  begin- 
ning at  the  youngest,  she  undressed  and  got  them  all  to  bed 
by  eight :  at  which  time  she  left  them  in  their  several  rooms 
awake ;  for  there  was  no  such  thing  allowed  of  in  our  house, 
as  sitting  by  a  child  till  it  fell  asleep. 

"  They  were  so  constantly  used  to  eat  and  drink  what  Avas 
given  them,  that  when  any  of  them  Avas  ill,  there  was  no 
difficult}'-  in  making  them  take  the  most  unpleasant  medi- 
cine :  for  they  durst  not  refuse  it,  though  some  of  them 
would  presently  throw  it  up.  Tliis  I  mention,  to  show  that 
a  person  may  be  taught  to  take  anything,  though  it  be  never 
so  much  against  his  stomach. 

"  In  order  to  form  the  minds  of  childi'en,  the  first  thing  to 
be  done  is  to  conquer  their  Avill,  and  bring  them  to  an 
obedient  temper.  To  inform  the  understanding  is  a  Avork 
of  time,  and  must  with  children  proceed  by  sIoav  degrees, 
as  they  are  able  to  bear  it ;  but  the  subjecting  the  Avill 
is  a  thing  which  must  be  done  at  once ;  and  the  sooner 
the  better.  For  by  neglecting  timely  correction,  they  Avill 
contract  a  stubbornness  and  obstinacy,  which  is  hai'dly  ever 
after  conquered ;  and  never,  Avithout  using  such  severity  as 
AA'ould  be  as  painful  to  me  as  to  the  child.  In  the  esteem  of 
the  world,  they  pass  for  kind  and  indulgent,  Avhom  I  call  cruel 
parents,  avIio  permit  their  childi'en  to  get  habits  Avliich  they 
knoAv  must  be  afterwards  broken.  Nay,  some  are  so  stupidly 
fond,  as  in  sport  to  teach  their  childi'en  to  do  things  Avhich, 
in  a  while  after,  they  have  severely  beaten  them  for  doing. 
WhencA^er  a  child  is  corrected,  it  must  be  conquered;  and 
this  wiU  be  no  hard  matter  to  do,  if  it  be  not  grown  head- 

B  2 


THE    LIFE    OF 


strong  by  too  much  indulgence.  And  when  the  will  of  a 
child  is  totally  subdued,  and  it  is  brought  to  revere  and  stand 
in  awe  of  the  parents,  then  a  great  many  childish  follies  and 
in- dvertencies  may  be  passed  by.  Some  should  be  over- 
looked, and  taken  no  notice  of,  and  others  mUdly  reproved ; 
but  no  wilful  transgression  ought  ever  to  be  forgiven  chil- 
dren, without  chastisement,  less  or  more,  as  the  natui'e  and 
circumstances  of  the  offence  require. 

"I  insist  upon  conquering  the  will  of  childi'en  betimes, 
because  this  is  the  only  strong  and  rational  foundation  of  a 
religious  education ;  without  which  both  precept  and  example 
will  be  ineffectual.  But  when  this  is  thoroughly  done,  then 
a  child  is  capable  of  being  governed  by  the  reason  and  piety 
of  its  parents,  till  its  own  understanding  comes  to  matm-ity, 
and  the  principles  of  religion  have  taken  root  in  the  mind. 

"  I  cannot  yet  dismiss  this  subject.  As  self-will  is  the 
root  of  all  sin  and  misery,  so  whatever  cherishes  this  in  chil- 
dren insures  their  after-wretchedness  and  irrehgion.  What- 
ever checks  and  mortifies  it,  promotes  their  future  happiness 
and  piety.  This  is  still  more  evident,  if  we  farther  consider, 
that  rehgion  is  nothing  else  than  the  doing  the  will  of  God, 
and  not  our  own  :  that  the  one  grand  impediment  to  our 
temporal  and  eternal  happiness  being  this  self-will,  no 
indulgencies  of  it  can  be  trivial,  no  denial  unprofitable. 
Heaven  or  hell  depends  on  this  alone.  So  that  the  parent 
who  studies  to  subdue  it  in  his  child  works  together  with 
God  in  the  renewing  and  saving  a  soul.  The  parent  who 
indulges  it  does  the  devil's  work,  makes  religion  impractica- 
ble, salvation  unattainable ;  and  does  all  that  in  him  lies  to 
damn  his  child,  soul  and  body,  for  ever. 

"  The  children  of  this  family  were  taught,  as  soon  as  they 
could  speak,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  they  were  made  to  say 
at  rising  and  bed-time  constantly;  to  which,  as  they  grew 
bigger,  were  added  a  short  prayer  for  their  parents,  and  some 
collects,  a  short  catechism,  and  some  portion  of  Scripture,  as 
their  memories  coidd  bear. 

"  They  were  very  earl}^  made  to  distinguish  the  Sabbath 
from  other  days,  before  they  could  well  speak  or  go.  They 
were  as  soon  taught  to  be  still  at  family  prayers,  and  to  ask 
a  blessing  immediately  after,  which  they  used  to  do  by  signs, 
before  thev  could  kneel  or  speak. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  O 

"  TliCY  were  quickly  made  to  understand^  they  might  have 
nothing  they  cried  for,  and  instructed  to  speak  liandsomely 
for  ^^'hat  they  wanted.  They  were  not  suffered  to  ask  even 
the  lowest  servant  for  aught  without  sajdng,  '  Pray  give  me 
such  a  thing ; '  and  the  servant  was  chid,  if  she  ever  let 
them  omit  that  word.  Taking  God's  name  in  vain,  cursing 
and  swearing,  profanencss,  obscenity,  rude,  ill-bred  names, 
were  never  heai'd  among  them.  Nor  were  they  ever  per- 
mitted to  call  each  other  by  their  proper  names,  without  the 
addition  of  brother  or  sister. 

"  None  of  them  were  taught  to  read  till  five  years  old, 
except  Kezzy,  in  whose  case  I  was  overruled ;  and  she  was 
more  yeai's  learning  than  any  of  the  rest  had  been  months. 
The  way  of  teaching  was  this  : — The  day  before  a  child  began 
to  learn,  the  house  was  set  in  order,  every  one's  work  was 
appointed  them,  and  a  charge  given,  that  none  should  come 
into  the  room  from  nine  till  tw  elve,  or  from  two  till  five ; 
which  were  our  school  hours.  One  day  was  allowed  the  child 
wherein  to  learn  its  letters ;  and  each  of  them  did  in  that 
time  know  all  its  letters,  great  and  small,  except  MoUy  and 
Nancy,  who  were  a  day  and  a  half  before  they  knew  them 
perfectly ;  for  which  I  then  thought  them  very  dull ;  but 
since  I  have  observed  how  long  many  children  are  learning 
the  horn-book,  I  have  changed  my  opinion.  But  the  reason 
why  I  thought  them  so  then  was,  because  the  rest  learned  so 
readily ;  and  Samuel,  who  was  the  first  child  I  ever  taught, 
learned  the  alphabet  in  a  few  hours.  He  was  five  years  old 
on  the  10th  of  February;  the  next  day  he  began  to  learn; 
and  as  soon  as  he  knew  the  letters,  began  the  first  chapter  of 
Genesis.  He  was  taught  to  spell  the  first  verse,  then  to  read 
it  over  and  over,  till  he  could  read  it  off-hand  without  any 
hesitation ;  so  on  the  second,  &c.,  till  he  took  ten  verses  for 
a  lesson,  which  he  quickly  did.  Easter  fell  low  that  year ; 
and  by  Whitsuntide  he  could  read  a  chapter  very  well ;  for 
he  read  continually,  and  had  such  a  prodigious  memory,  that 
I  cannot  remember  ever  to  have  told  him  the  same  word 
twice. 

"  AMiat  was  yet  stranger,  any  word  he  had  learned  in  his 
lesson,  he  knew,  wherever  he  saw  it,  either  in  his  Bible,  or 
any  other  book;  by  which  means  he  very  soon  learned  to 
read  an  English  author  well. 


6  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  The  same  metliod  was  observed  witli  tliem  all.  As  soon 
as  they  knew  the  letters,  they  were  put  first  to  spell,  and  read 
one  line,  then  a  verse ;  never  leaving  till  perfect  in  their 
lesson,  were  it  shorter  or  longer.  So  one  or  other  continued 
reading  at  school-time,  without  any  intermission ;  and  before 
we  left  school,  each  child  read  what  he  had  learned  that 
morning ;  and  ere  we  parted  in  the  afternoon,  what  they  had 
learned  that  day. 

"  There  was  no  such  thing  as  loud  talking  or  playing 
allowed  of;  but  every  one  was  kept  close  to  their  business,  for 
the  six  hours  of  school :  and  it  is  almost  incredible  what  a 
child  may  be  taught  in  a  quarter  of  a  year,  by  a  vigorous 
apphcation,  if  it  have  but  a  tolerable  capacity,  and  good 
health.  Every  one  of  these,  Kezzy  excepted,  could  read 
better  in  that  time,  than  the  most  of  women  can  do  as  long 
as  they  live. 

"  Rising  out  of  their  places,  or  going  out  of  the  room,  was 
not  permitted,  unless  for  good  cause ;  and  running  into  the 
yard,  garden,  or  street,  without  leave,  was  always  esteemed  a 
capital  offence. 

"  For  some  years  we  went  on  very  well.  Never  were 
children  in  better  order.  Never  were  children  better  disposed 
to  piety,  or  in  more  subjection  to  their  parents,  till  that  fatal 
dispersion  of  them,  after  the  fire,  into  several  families.  In 
those  they  were  left  at  full  hberty  to  converse  with  servants, 
which  before  they  had  always  been  restrained  from ;  and  to 
run  abroad,  and  play  with  any  children,  good  or  bad.  They 
soon  learned  to  neglect  a  strict  observation  of  the  Sabbath, 
and  got  knowledge  of  several  songs  and  bad  things,  which 
before  they  had  no  notion  of.  That  ciAdl  behaviour  which 
made  them  admired,  when  at  home,  by  all  wliich  saw  them, 
was,  in  great  measure,  lost ;  and  a  clownish  accent,  and  many 
rude  ways,  were  learned,  which  were  not  reformed  without 
some  difficulty. 

"  When  the  house  was  rebuilt,  and  the  children  all  brought 
home,  we  entered  upon  a  strict  reform  ;  and  then  was  begun 
the  custom  of  singing  psalms  at  beginning  and  leaving  school, 
morning  and  evening.  Then  also  that  of  a  general  retirement 
at  five  o'clock  was  entered  upon ;  when  the  oldest  took  the 
youngest  that  could  speak,  and  the  second  the  next,  to  whom 
they  read  the  psalms  for  the  day,  and  a  chapter  in  the  New 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    -WESLEY.  7 

Testament ;  as,  in  the  morning,  tlicy  were  directed  to  read 
the  psalms  and  a  chapter  in  the  Old.  After  which  they  went 
to  their  private  prayers,  before  they  got  their  breakfast,  or 
came  into  the  family. 

"  There  were  several  bye-laws  observed  among  us : 

'^1.  It  had  been  observed  that  cowardice  and  fear  of 
punishment  often  lead  children  into  lying,  till  they  get  a 
custom  of  it,  which  they  cannot  leave.  To  prevent  this,  a 
law  was  made,  that  Avhoever  was  charged  with  a  faidt,  if  they 
would  ingenuously  confess  it,  and  promise  to  amend,  should 
not  be  beaten.     This  rule  prevented  a  great  deal  of  l}T-ng. 

"  2.  That  no  sinful  action,  as  lying,  pilfering,  playing  at 
church,  or  on  the  Lord's  day,  disobedience,  quarrelling,  &c., 
should  ever  pass  unpunished. 

"  3.  That  no  child  should  ever  be  chid  or  beat  twice  for 
the  same  fault ;  and  if  they  amended,  they  should  never  be 
upbraided  with  it  afterwards. 

"  4.  That  every  signal  act  of  obedience,  especially  when  it 
crossed  upon  their  own  inclinations,  should  be  always  com- 
mended, and  frequently  rewarded,  according  to  the  merits  of 
the  cause. 

"  5.  That  if  ever  any  child  performed  an  act  of  obedience,  or 
did  anything  with  an  intention  to  please,  though  the  per- 
formance was  not  well,  yet  the  obedience  and  intention 
should  be  kindly  accepted;  and  the  child  with  sAveetness 
du'ccted  how  to  do  better  for  the  future. 

"  6.  That  propriety  be  inviolably  preserved,  and  none  suflFered 
to  invade  the  property  of  another  in  the  smallest  matter, 
though  it  were  but  of  the  value  of  a  fartliing,  or  a  pin; 
wliich  they  might  not  take  from  the  owner  without,  much 
less  against,  his  consent. 

"  7.  That  promises  be  strictly  observed ;  and  a  gift  once 
bestowed,  and  so  the  right  passed  away  from  the  donor,  be 
not  resumed,  but  left  to  the  disposal  of  him  to  whom  it  was 
given ;  unless  it  were  conditional,  and  the  condition  of  the 
obHgation  not  performed.''  * 

The  intrinsic  value  of  this  document  justifies  its  insertion 
in  this  place,  notwithstanding  its  length.  Any  biographical 
account  of  either  John  or  Charles  Wesley  Mould  be  defective, 

"  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  i.,  pp.  387—393.  Edit.  182!). 


8  THE    LIFE    OF 

if  this  plan  of  their  early  education  were  not  given.  What- 
ever excellence  their  characters  presented,  and  whatever 
benefit  the  world  derived  from  their  example  and  labours,  it 
is  easy  to  perceive  that  the  foundation  of  the  whole  was  laid 
in  the  instruction  which  they  received  from  their  intelligent 
and  devout  mother,  and  in  the  salutary  disciphne  to  which 
she  subjected  them  at  the  outset  of  hfe.  They  were  trained 
to  habits  of  regularity,  diligence,  order,  self-denial,  honesty, 
benevolence,  seriousness,  and  devotion;  and  well  did  they, 
by  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  reward  the  pious  toil  of  their 
accomplished  preceptress.  To  the  last  moment  of  her  life 
they  paid  a  profound  and  filial  deference  to  her  judgment. 
Wherever,  therefore,  their  zeal  and  usefulness  are  acknow- 
ledged, the  godly  and  enlightened  assiduity  of  their  mother, 
to  whom,  under  God,  they  were  indebted  for  those  habits 
which  quahfied  them  to  become  a  public  blessing,  should  be 
gratefully  remembered,  and  told  for  a  memorial  of  her. 

In  addition  to  the  religious  and  scholastic  instruction 
which  they  daily  received,  Mrs.  Wesley  was  accustomed,  once 
a  week,  to  converse  with  each  of  her  children  separately, 
concerning  the  things  of  God,  and  their  spiritual  interests. 
"  I  take  such  a  proportion  of  time  as  I  can  spare  every 
night,"  says  she,  in  a  letter  to  her  husband,  "  to  discourse 
with  each  child  apart.  On  Monday,  I  talk  with  Molly ;  on 
Tuesday,  with  Hetty ;  Wednesday,  with  Nancy ;  Thursday, 
with  Jacky ;  Friday,  with  Patty ;  Satm'day,  with  Charles ; 
and  with  Emily  and  Sukey  together  on  Sunday."* 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wesley,  aware  of  their  inability  to  lay  up 
fortunes  for  their  children,  resolved  that  they  should  enjoy 
the  advantages  of  a  superior  education.  The  daughters  were 
well  instructed  by  their  mother ;  and  their  three  sons  were 
all  graduates  of  the  University  of  Oxford.f     Having  received 

"  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  i.,  p.  386. 

•|-  Samuel  Wesley,  jun.,  was  educated  at  Westminster  School ;  and  during  his 
stay  there  an  incident  occurred  which  strikingly  displays  the  providence  of  God. 
The  forty  King's  scholars  lodged  in  one  room,  which  was  called  the  dormitory. 
One  morning  the  head  boy  cried  out  vehemently,  "  Lads  !  lads  !  you  over- 
sleep yourselves !  You  lie  too  late.  It  is  time  to  be  at  school."  They  all 
started  up,  dressed  themselves  as  quickly  as  they  could,  and  ran  down  with  him. 
When  they  came  into  the  cloisters,  one  who  was  a  little  before  the  rest  saw  some- 
thing white,  and  cried  out,  "  What  have  we  got  here  ?  "  They  went  up  to  it, 
and  found  a  man  stark  naked,  and  so  benumbed  that  he  could  not  speak.     Just 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  9 

the  nidiments  of  learning  under  his  mother's  tuition,  Charles 
was  sent  to  Westminster  School,  in  the  year  1716,  Ijcing  then 
about  eight  years  of  age.  John  had  then  been  about  two 
years  at  the  Charterhouse  School  in  London,  where  his  pro- 
ficiency was  most  encom'aging.  At  Westminster,  Charles 
was  placed  under  the  cai'e  of  his  brother  Samuel,  who  was 
then  one  of  the  Ushers  in  that  establishment,  and,  for  a  time, 
bore  the  expense  of  Charles's  maintenance  and  education. 
Samuel  was  an  excellent  classical  scholar,  a  poet,  a  wit,  and  a 
man  of  unimpeachable  honovu'  and  integrity.  He  was  the 
personal  friend  of  Bishop  Atterbury,  a  Prelate  of  great  abili- 
ties, of  elegant  scholarship,  and  one  of  the  finest  writers  of 
the  age.  The  Bishop  was  withal  restless,  aspiring,  and  dis- 
affected to  the  House  of  Brunswick,  one  of  whose  Princes 
had  been  recently  placed  on  the  British  throne.  A  Bill  of 
Pains  and  Penalties  was  brought  into  Parhament,  charging 
Atterbury  with  attempts  to  subvert  the  reigning  dynasty,  and 
to  restore  to  the  Stuart  family  the  crown  of  Great  Britain. 
He  solemnly  avowed  his  innocence,  and  defended  himself 
with  extraordinary  abihty  and  spirit  before  the  House  of 
Lords.  The  BiU,  however,  passed,  and  Atterbury  was  sent 
into  banishment.  Samuel  Wesley's  love  to  his  friend  suffered 
no  abatement  in  consequence  of  this  act  of  the  legislature.  He 
was  therefore  naturally  suspected  of  entertaining  the  Bishop's 
political  views  ;  especially  as  he  freely  lampooned  Sir  Robert 
Walpole,  the  Whig  Minister  of  the  day,  in  several  poetic 
satires.     Yet  no  proof  exists  that  he  was   opposed  to  the 

then  the  clock  struck  two.  They  took  him  up,  carried  him  into  the  dormitory, 
and  put  him  into  a  warm  bed.  After  some  rest  he  recovered  his  senses  and 
speech  ;  and  being  asked  how  he  came  into  that  condition,  he  told  them  that  as 
he  was  coming  over  Chelsea-fields,  he  was  robbed  by  two  footpads,  who  then 
stripped  him  stark  naked,  tied  him  neck  and  heels,  and  threw  him  into  a  ditch. 
There  he  must  have  perished,  but  that  some  young  women,  coming  to  market 
very  early  in  the  morning,  heard  him  groan,  and,  going  to  the  ditch,  untied  him, 
and  then  ran  away.  He  made  toward  the  town  as  well  as  he  could,  till,  being 
unable  to  walk  any  farther,  he  crept  into  the  cloisters  upon  his  hands  and  feet, 
where  he  lay  till  the  King's  scholars  came.  Probably  in  an  hour  or  two  he  would 
have  expired.  After  he  had  slept  some  hours,  they  gave  him  something  warm  to 
drink  ;  then  one  gave  him  a  shirt ;  another,  a  coat  or  waistcoat ;  others,  what 
they  could  spare  ;  till  they  had  clothed  him  from  head  to  foot.  Then  they 
collected  for  him  among  themselves  about  forty  shillings,  and  wished  him  well 
home.  "  See  the  wisdom  of  God,"  says  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  relates  the  fact, 
"  in  making  tlie  sport  of  a  boy  the  means  of  saving  a  poor  man's  life." — 
Arminiati  Mctyazine. 


10  THE    LIFE    OF 

reigning  family ;  and  positive  testimony  is  given,  by  compe- 
tent witnesses,  especially  by  bis  brother  John,  tbat  bis  loyalty 
M^as  unshaken.  His  father,  the  Rector  of  Epworth,  wrote 
the  first  defence  of  the  government  of  WilHam  and  Mary 
tbat  appeared  in  print  after  their  accession  to  the  throne ; 
and  tbat  bis  son  Samuel  entertained  the  father^s  views 
concerning  the  Revolution,  is  manifest  from  the  following 
lines,  which  refer  directly  to  that  event : — 

"  Lo  !  Orange  sails,  tlie  prudent  and  the  brave, 
Our  fears  to  scatter,  and  our  eights  to  save. 
This  Briton's  pen  first  pleaded  William's  cause, 
And  pleaded  strongly  for  our  faith  and  laws." 

Samuel  Wesley  doubtless  believed  the  Bishop's  solemn  pro- 
testations of  innocence,  which  were  the  more  credible,  because 
he  was  not  proceeded  against  by  impeachment,  which  is  the 
usual  mode  of  bringing  traitors  to  justice.  Be  this  as  it 
may,  he  was  a  high  and  unbending  Churchman,  steady 
in  his  adherence  to  his  principles,  and  unswayed  by  the 
popular  voice.  He  sacrificed  his  hopes  of  preferment  by  an 
unwavering  regard  for  his  exiled  friend,  and  by  lasliing  his 
friend's  pobtical  adversaries.  While  he  succeeded  in  making 
bis  brother  Charles  an  excellent  classical  scholar,  he  imbued 
him  also  with  his  own  views  of  Episcopal  authority,  and  of 
ecclesiastical  prerogative. 

At  Westminster  Charles  was  exceedingly  sprightly  and 
active ;  very  apt  to  learn,  but  arch  and  unlucky,  though  not 
ill-natured.  His  courage  and  skill  in  fighting  procured  for 
him  the  admiration  of  the  boys,  and  the  title  of  Captain  of 
the  school.  Among  his  fellow-students  was  a  Scottish  youth, 
whose  ancestors  had  taken  an  active  part  in  favour  of  the 
Pretender;  and  who,  on  his  entrance  into  Westminster 
School,  suffered  much  ill-treatment  from  the  boys  on  this 
account.  For  nothing  was  Charles  Wesley  more  remarkable 
than  for  generosity ;  and  he  appeared  as  the  champion  of  the 
persecuted  stranger,  on  whose  hapless  head  the  sins  of  his 
Jacobite  fathers  were  unmercifidly  visited.  That  youth  was 
James  Mm-ray,  who  afterwards  became  the  great  Lord  Mans- 
field ;  and  who,  in  the  decbne  of  life,  renewed  his  intimacy 
with  the  friend  who  had  assisted  him  in  his  juvenile  battles. 

When  Charles  Wesley  had  been  about  five  years  at  West- 


THE    REV.    CII,i^RLES    WESLEY,  11 

minster  he  was  admitted  as  one  of  the  King^s  schohirs,  and 
his  expenses  were  borne  by  the  foundation.  Being  both 
hvely  and  clever^  he  was  put  forward  to  act  di'amas  ;  and  his 
progress  in  learning  procured  him  the  favour  of  his  master. 

Dm'ing  his  stay  at  Westminster  an  incident  occurred 
which  might  have  been  of  the  most  serious  consequence  both 
to  himself  and  the  world.  Garret  Wesley,  Esq.,  a  gentleman 
of  large  fortune  in  Ireland,  wrote  to  the  Rector  of  Epworth^ 
inquiring  whether  or  not  he  had  a  son  named  Charles ;  and 
stating  that  it  was  his  wish  to  adopt  a  youth  of  that  name  as 
his  heir.  The  answer  appears  to  have  accorded  with  his 
views ;  for  a  person  in  London  brought  money  for  Charles's 
education  for  several  years.  One  day  another  gentleman 
called  upon  him,  who  is  supposed  to  have  been  Mr.  GaiTct 
Wesley  himself.  He  talked  largely  with  Charles,  and  asked 
if  he  was  willing  to  accompany  him  to  Ireland.  Charles 
^vrote  to  his  father  for  adAdce  ;  and  the  father,  who  answered 
immediately,  referred  the  matter  to  the  son's  own  choice. 
Thus  left  to  decide  for  himself,  he  resolved  to  remain  in  Eng- 
land, and  to  decline  the  flattering  offer.  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
who  wrote  this  account  a  few  months  before  his  death,  and 
left  it  among  his  manuscripts,  calls  his  brother's  decision  "  a 
fair  escape."* 

•  Mr.  fllaxwell,  in  his  "  Life  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington,"  attempts  to  throw 
discredit  upon  this  relation.  He  says,  "  That  Garret  Wellesley  contributed  to 
the  expenses  of  Charles  Wesley's  education,  and  probably  intended  to  have  pro- 
vided for  liim  more  permanently,  may  be  very  true  ;  but  we  doubt  much  that 
any  proposition  of  adoption  was  made  ;  and  doubt  still  more,  that,  if  made,  it 
woidd  have  met  with  rejection."  (Vol.  i.,  p.  6.)  There  are  only  two  grounds 
upon  whicli  this  statement  can  be  impugned  :  either  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  was 
an  incompetent  witness  in  the  case  ;  or  that  he  was  a  man  of  doubtful  veracity  : 
neither  of  which,  it  is  presumed,  will  be  seriously  maintained.  He  was  likely 
to  know  his  brother's  history  ;  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  assign  an  adequate 
reason  why  he  should,  in  a  case  of  this  nature,  depart  from  the  truth.  'V^'^hen  his 
brother  died,  he  immediately  began  to  collect  materials  for  his  biography,  which 
he  intended  forthwith  to  publish.  He  wrote  the  particulars  of  this  case  with  a 
reference  to  publication,  but  died  before  he  had  completed  his  design.  With  all 
deference  to  I\Ir.  Maxwell,  his  own  theory  is  less  credible  than  the  plain  state- 
ment which  he  calls  in  question.  Why  should  Garret  AVesley,  or  Wellesley,  as 
he  is  called,  defray  the  expenses  of  Charles  Wesley  at  SFestminster  School,  and 
then  propose  to  take  him  to  Ireland,  but  for  the  purpose  of  adopting  him  ?  For 
anything  that  appears  to  the  contrary,  tlie  family  of  the  Rector  of  Epworth  were 
entire  strangers  to  him,  and  were  only  recommended  to  him  by  an  identity  of  name  : 
for  Wellesley,  as  the  family  designation,  does  not  appear  to  have  been  generally 


13  THE    LIFE    OF 

The  matter  was  more  momentous  than  even  his  sagacious 
mind  perceived.  Disappointed  in  tliis  quarter,  Garret  Wesley- 
offered  to  bequeath  his  property  to  one  of  his  kinsmen,  on 
condition  that  he  should  receive  the  name  of  Wesley,  to 
which  he  consented.  That  kinsman  was  Richard  Colley,  who 
was  subsequently  known  as  Richard  Colley  Wesley.  He 
held  the  offices  of  Auditor  and  Registrar  of  the  Royal  Hos- 
pital of  Kilmainham,  and  second  Chamberlain  of  the  Irish 
Court  of  Exchequer.  In  the  year  1734  he  was  Sheriff  of 
]\Ieath ;  and  he  sat  for  many  years  in  Parliament,  as  Repre- 
sentative of  the  borough  of  Carysford.  He  was  raised  to  the 
peerage,  in  the  year  1747,  by  George  II.,  under  the  title  of 
Baron  Mornington.  This  eminent  man,  who  inherited  the 
property  in  the  county  of  Meath,  which  had  been  offered  to 
Charles  Wesley,  was  the  grandfather  of  the  Marquis  Wellesley, 
and  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington.  Of  the  second  Lord  Morn- 
ington, the  father  of  the  Duke,  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
speak  in  a  subsequent  part  of  this  narrative. 

Had  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  accepted  the  proposal  that  was 
made  to  him,  he  would  have  been  far  removed  from  the  reli- 
gious friends  who  were  the  instruments  of  his  conversion  and 
subsequent  piety ;  and  Richard  Colley  would  never  have 
possessed  the  property  of  Garret  Wesley.  According  to  all 
human  calculation,  therefore,  the  world  would  never  have 
enjoyed  the  benefit  of  Charles  Wesley^s  ministry ;  liis  incom- 
parable hymns  would  never  have  been  written ;  the  extension 
of  the  British  empire  in  India,  under  the  administration  of 

assumed  till  many  years  afterwards.  The  present  noble  members  of  the  Welles- 
ley  family  were  in  early  life  known  by  the  name  of  Wesley.  In  the  "  Army 
List"  of  the  year  1800,  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  as  Lieutenant-Colonel  of  the 
thirty-third  Regiment,  bears  the  name  of  the  Hon.  Arthur  Wesley.  It  was  not 
till  the  following  year  that  it  was  exchanged  for  Wellesley  in  that  publication.  It 
is  clearly  ascertained  that  Garret  Wesley  wanted  to  adopt  some  one  to  inherit  his 
property ;  and  he  was  resolved  that  his  estates  should  only  be  possessed  by  a  man 
who  bore  the  name  of  Wesley.  Had  his  only  design  been  to  "provide  more  per- 
manently "  for  Charles,  he  might  have  done  this  in  England,  without  requiring  the 
youth  to  leave  his  native  country  and  his  relations.  And  why,  if  he  were  only  actu- 
ated by  humane  motives,  did  he  confine  his  regards  to  Charles  Wesley,  to  the 
neglect  of  every  other  member  of  the  family,  many  of  whom  were  greatly  in  need  of 
pecuniary  assistance  ?  Besides,  what  is  there  incredible  in  the  account  ?  or  on 
whom  does  it  reflect  the  slightest  dishonour  ?  Mr.  Maxwell  may  believe  it  or 
not,  as  he  pleases ;  but  if  he  expect  other  people  to  share  in  his  doubts,  he  should 
advance  some  reason  whicli  shall  be  sufficiently  powerful  to  set  aside  Mr.  John 
Wesley's  express  testimony. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  13 

tiie  Marquis  Wellesley,  might  not  have  taken  place  ;  and  the 
General  who  conquered  Napoleon  Buonaparte,  and  thus  over- 
threw one  of  the  greatest  tp'annics  that  ever  existed,  might 
never  have  been  born.  What  a  thought,  that  events  so 
immensely  important,  and  involving  the  temporal  and  spirit- 
ual interests  of  millions,  should  have  been  contingent  upon 
the  volition  of  an  impetuous  boy,  who  was  left  to  decide  whe- 
ther he  would  remain  in  England,  with  the  prospect  of 
poverty  and  labour  before  him,  or  go  to  Ireland  to  enjoy  the 
luxuries  and  honour  of  wealth  !  That  the  hand  of  God  was 
in  the  determination,  none  but  an  infidel  can  doubt.  The 
youth  decided  under  the  secret  guidance  of  divine  mercy, 
exercised  not  only  towards  him,  but  towards  the  world. 

In  the  yeai'  1726  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  being  about  eigh- 
teen years  of  age,  removed  from  Westminster  School  to  the 
University,  being  elected  to  Christ-Church  College,  Oxford. 
His  brother  had  lately  left  the  same  College,  having  obtained 
a  Fellowship  in  that  of  Lincoln.  John  was  now  more  than 
ever  intent  upon  the  improvement  of  his  time,  as  his  convic- 
tion of  the  importance  of  personal  rehgion  had  become  very 
deep  and  solemn.  On  remo^dng  to  Lincoln  CoUege,  he  broke 
off  all  connexion  with  hght  and  gay  company,  declming  to 
retm*n  then  visits,  and  resolved,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  be  a 
Christian  indeed.  This  alteration  in  his  views  and  feelings 
he  states  to  have  been  produced  by  the  reading  of  Bishop 
Taylor's  "  Rules  and  Exercises  of  holy  Living  and  Dying ; " 
Kempis's  "  Christian's  Pattern ; "  and  the  Rev.  William 
La^v's  "  Serious  Call  to  a  devout  and  holy  Life."  From 
these  impressive  books  he  learned  that  true  rehgion  does  not 
consist  in  orthodox  opinions,  nor  in  correct  moral  conduct, 
nor  in  conformity  to  the  purest  modes  of  evangehcal  worship ; 
necessary  as  the  whole  of  these  things  ai*e  in  theii-  place ;  but 
in  the  possession  and  uninterrupted  exercise  of  the  mind  that 
was  in  Christ.  He  was  anxious,  beyond  expression,  to  attain 
inward  and  outward  hohness  as  the  great  end  of  his  being. 

At  this  time  Chai'les  was  differently  minded.  For  some 
months  after  his  ai'rival  in  Oxford,  though  moral  in  his  conduct, 
and  very  agreeable  in  his  spirit  and  manners,  he  was  far  from 
being  severe  and  earnest  in  his  application  to  study ;  the 
strict  authority  over  him  which  his  brother  Samuel  exercised, 
as  his  tutor  and  guardian,  being  now  withdrawn.     To  a  con- 


14  THE    LIFE    OF 

siderable  extent^  he  was  at  his  own  disposal.  After  a  while, 
however,  he  became  studious ;  but  liis  spu'it  was  undevout. 
"  He  pursued  his  studies  dihgently,"  says  John,  "  and  led  a 
regular,  harmless  life  :  but  if  I  spoke  to  him  about  rehgion, 
he  would  warmly  answer,  '  What,  would  you  have  me  to  be 
a  saint  all  at  once  ?  '  and  would  hear  no  more/^ 

Such  was  the  state  of  the  two  brothers  when,  in  the  year 
1726,  John,  having  obtained  Deacon's  orders,  left  Oxford,  for 
the  purpose  of  serving  his  father  in  the  cui'acy  of  Wroote,  in 
Lincolnshire,  where  he  remained  nearly  tliree  years.  It  was 
during  this  interval  that  Charles  became  deeply  concerned 
for  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  Wliile  dihgently  pursuing  his 
studies,  a  spirit  of  more  than  ordinary  seriousness  came  upon 
him,  apparently  without  the  use  of  any  particular  means  ; 
and  he  also  earnestly  desired  to  be  a  spiritual  worshipper  of 
God.  That  he  might  keep  his  heart  with  all  dihgence, 
according  to  the  direction  of  the  wise  man,  he  resolved  to 
maintain  a  strict  watch  over  all  its  movements,  as  well  as 
over  his  words  and  actions.  Apprehending  that  the  keeping 
of  a  diary  would  be  likely  to  further  his  designs,  and  knowing 
that  his  brother  had  kept  such  a  record  for  some  years,  he 
"WTote  to  him,  requesting  his  advice  on  the  subject.  "  I 
would  willingly  write  a  diary  of  my  actions,''  says  he,  "  but 
do  not  know  how  to  go  about  it.  What  particulars  am  I  to 
take  notice  of?  Am  I  to  give  my  thoughts  and  words,  as 
well  as  deeds,  a  place  in  it  ?  I  am  to  mark  all  the  good  and 
ill  I  do  ;  and  what  besides  ?  Must  I  not  take  account  of  my 
progress  in  learning,  as  well  as  rehgion  ?  What  cj^pher  can 
I  make  use  of?  If  you  would  direct  me  to  the  same  or  like 
method  to  your  own,  I  would  gladly  follow  it ;  for  I  am  fully 
convinced  of  the  usefulness  of  such  an  undertaking.  I  shall 
be  at  a  stand  till  I  hear  fr'om  you. 

"  God  has  thought  fit  (it  may  be  to  increase  my  wariness) 
to  deny  me  at  present  your  company  and  assistance.  It  is 
through  Him  strengthening  me,  I  trust  to  maintain  my 
ground  till  we  meet.  And  I  hope  that,  neither  before  nor 
after  that  time,  I  shall  relapse  into  my  former  state  of  insen- 
sibility. It  is  tlirough  your  means,  I  firmly  believe,  that  God 
will  establish  what  he  hath  begun  in  me ;  and  there  is  no 
one  person  I  would  so  wiUingly  have  to  be  the  instrument  of 
good  to  me  as  you.     It  is  owing,  in  great  measure,  to  some- 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  15 

body's  prayers,  (my  mother^ s,  most  likely,)  tliat  I  am  come 
to  think  as  I  do ;  for  I  cannot  tell  myself  liow  or  wlien  I 
awoke  out  of  my  lethargy :  only,  that  it  was  not  long  after 
you  went  away.^'  Such  was  the  manner  in  which  he  spoke 
of  himself  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1729. 

No  sooner  was  he  concerned  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul, 
than  he  became  solicitous  for  the  spiritual  good  of  others ; 
and  he  soon  succeeded  in  producing  in  the  minds  of  one  or 
two  students  the  feehngs  by  which  he  himself  was  actuated. 
Writing  to  his  brother,  therefore,  in  May,  1729,  he  says, 
"  Providence  has  at  present  put  it  into  my  power  to  do  some 
good.  I  have  a  modest,  humble,  well-disposed  youth  lives 
next  me,  and  have  been,  thank  God,  somewhat  instrumental 
in  keeping  him  so.  He  was  got  into  vile  hands,  and  is  now 
broke  loose.  I  assisted  in  setting  him  free,  and  will  do  my 
utmost  to  hinder  him  from  getting  in  with  them  again.  He 
was  of  opinion,  that  passive  goodness  was  sufficient ;  and 
would  fain  have  kept  in  with  his  acquaintance  and  God  at 
the  same  time.  He  durst  not  receive  the  sacrament,  but  at 
the  usual  times,  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at.  By  convincing 
him  of  the  duty  of  frequent  communicating,  I  have  prevailed 
upon  both  of  us  to  receive  once  a  week."  He  was,  neverthe- 
less, sensible  of  his  need  of  fui'ther  spiritual  help,  and  there- 
fore desired  his  brother's  return  to  Oxford.  Hence  he  adds, 
"  I  earnestly  long  for,  and  desu-e,  the  blessing  God  is  about 
to  send  me  in  you.  I  am  sensible  this  is  my  day  of  grace ; 
and  that  upon  my  employing  the  time  before  our  meeting, 
and  next  parting,  will  in  great  measure  depend  my  condition 
for  eternity." 

It  was  about  this  period,  and  while  John  was  absent  from 
Oxford,  that  the  name  of  "  Methodist "  was  first  given  to 
Charles  Wesley  and  his  thoughtful  companions.  They  were 
diligent  and  methodical  in  the  prosecution  of  their  studies, 
and  in  the  improvement  of  their  time ;  unusually  sober  in 
their  spirit  and  general  deportment ;  and  veiy  regular  in  their 
attention  to  religious  duties,  particularly  the  Lord's  supper, 
which  they  received  every  week.  The  consequence  was,  that 
their  conduct  excited  general  observation  ;  and  a  young  gen- 
tleman, a  student  of  Christ-Church,  remarked,  "  Here  is  a 
new  set  of  Methodists  sprung  up.'^  The  name  was  new  and 
quaint ;  so  it  took  immediately ;  and  the  Methodists,  though 


IG  THE    LIFE    OF 

not  more  than  three  or  four  in  number,  were  known  all  over 
the  University.  Mr.  John  Wesley  generally  spoke  as  if  he 
thought  that  the  name  was  borrowed  from  a  sect  of  ancient 
Physicians,  who  were  opposed  to  the  Empirics,  and  who  bore 
this  designation  on  account  of  the  peculiar  method  in  which 
they  treated  their  patients.  Yet  in  his  "  Character  of  a 
Methodist "  he  speaks  doubtingly  on  the  subject.  "  This  is 
not  a  name,"  says  he,  "  which  they  take  to  themselves,  but 
one  fixed  upon  them  by  way  of  reproach,  without  their  appro- 
bation or  consent.  It  was  first  given  to  three  or  four  young 
men  at  Oxford,  by  a  student  of  Christ-Church ;  either  in 
allusion  to  the  ancient  sect  of  Physicians  so  called,  from  their 
teaching,  that  almost  all  diseases  might  be  cured  by  a  specific 
method  of  diet  and  exercise ;  *  or  from  their  observing  a  more 
regular  method  of  study  and  behaviour  than  was  usual  with 
those  of  their  age  and  station."  t  d"-  Bentley  uses  the  word 
in  the  first  of  these  senses  in  his  very  spirited  and  energetic 
"  Remarks  upon  a  late  Discourse  of  Free-Thinking."  The 
infidel  Collins  having  said,  "  TUl  all  agree,  I  will  stand  neu- 
ter ; "  the  Doctor  says,  "  Very  well ;  and  till  all  the  world 
speaks  one  language,  pray  be  you  mute,  and  say  nothing.  It 
would  be  much  the  wiser  way,  than  to  talli  as  you  have  done. 

*  "  Some  Physicians,  who  would  fain  be  considered  as  having  Themison  for 
fheir  authority,  contend  that  the  doctrine  of  cause  is  foreign  to  treatment,  and 
that  it  is  sufficient  to  regard  certain  general  characters  of  diseases  ;  since  of  these 
may  be  enumerated  three  kinds  :  one  of  constriction,  another  of  relaxation,  and  a 
third  partaking  of  the  nature  of  both.  For  that  in  some  cases,  excretion  is  defi- 
cient ;  in  others,  excessive  :  in  some,  scanty  from  one  organ  ;  and  from  another, 
superabundant :  that  diseases  are  sometimes  acute,  sometimes  chronic  ;  that  they 
sometimes  advance,  are  sometimes  stationary,  and  at  others  decrescent.  Ascer- 
taining, therefore,  to  which  kind  it  belongs,  if  the  body  be  constipated,  it  ought 
to  be  relaxed ;  if  relaxed,  it  must  be  braced  ;  if  the  disease  be  of  a  mixed  cha- 
racter, we  must,  from  time  to  time,  relieve  the  more  urgent  symptom.  One  plan 
is  to  be  adopted  with  acute,  another  with  chronic,  affections  ;  we  must  diversify 
our  treatment  according  as  diseases  are  increasing,  stationary,  or  verging  to  a 
cure.  They  think  the  observation  of  such  matters  as  these  constitutes  medicine, 
and  define  it  a  manner  of  proceeding  which  the  Greeks  called  'Method;' 
as  if  contending  that  it  is  its  province  to  contemplate  certain  things  common  to 
disease.  And  they  neither  wish  to  be  ranked  among  the  Theorists,  nor  the 
Empirics  ;  because  they  dissent  from  the  one  party,  in  not  admitting  that  a 
knowledge  of  occult  causes  constitutes  medicine,  and  from  the  latter,  inasmuch  as 
they  believe  the  observation  of  experiments  to  constitute  but  an  inconsiderable 
part  of  the  art." — A  Translation  of  the  eight  Books  of  Aul.  Corn.  Celsus  on 
Medicine.     By  G.  F.  Collier,  M.  D.     Page  10.     Edit.  1831. 

-|-  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  viii.,  p.  339. 


THE    REV,    CHARLES    WESLEY.  17 

By  this  rule,  the  Roman  gentry  Mere  to  learn  no  philosophy 
at  all,  till  the  Greeks  could  unite  into  one  sect ;  nor  make 
use  of  any  Physician,  till  the  Empirics  and  Methodists  con- 
curred in  their  way  of  practice/^  * 

It  is,  however,  a  fact,  that  the  name  of  Methodist,  as  a  reli- 
gious designation,  was  not  new  in  England.  It  was  borne  by 
various  classes  of  people  in  this  country  before  it  was  applied 
to  Mr.  Chai'les  "Wesley  and  his  Oxford  friends.  In  a  sermon 
preached  at  Lambeth,  in  the  year  1639,  and  quoted  by  Mr. 
Watson,  it  is  said,  "  Where  are  now  our  Anabaptists,  and 
plain  pack-staff  Methodists,  who  esteem  all  flowers  of  rhe- 
toric in  sermons  no  better  than  stinking  weeds,  and  of  all 
elegances  of  speech  no  better  than  profane  spells  ?"  f 
Towards  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  term 
Methodist  was  also  applied  to  Dr.  Daniel  WiUiams,  and  some 
other  Divines  among  the  Nonconformists,  on  account  of  the 
\dews  which  they  maintained  concerning  the  method  of  man's 
justification  before  God.  Their  opinions,  which  were  sub- 
stantially those  of  Baxter,  occasioned  a  controversy  of  consi- 
derable length  and  ardour,  in  which  the  principal  writers  were 
Dr.  Williams  and  Mr.  Isaac  Chauncy.  The  questions  at 
issue  were  at  last  referred  to  Bishop  Stillingfleet  for  adjudica- 
tion. In  this  controversy  a  pamphlet  was  published,  bearing 
the  following  title : — "  A  War  among  the  Angels  of  the 
Chui'ches :  wherein  is  shewed  the  Piinciples  of  the  New 
Methodists  in  the  great  Point  of  Justification.  Also  a 
Form  of  Prayer  according  to  those  Principles.  With  the 
Orthodox  Doctrine  about  a  behoving  Sinner's  actual  Justifi- 
cation, wherein  is  the  Countryman's  Method  represented  to 
view.  As  also  a  Form  of  Prayer  for  actual  Justification 
according  to  those  Principles.  By  a  Country  Professor  of 
Jesus  Christ.  1693."  The  nameless  author  of  this  tract, 
though  opposed  to  Dr.  Williams  and  his  fi'iends,  candidly 
says,  "  We  would  believe  that  these  new  Methodist  Divines 
intend  not  what  others  interpret  theii*  notion  unto ;  for  it  is 
eWdent  to  us,  that  theii'  real  design  is  to  promote  holiness, 
and  not  wilHng  to  derogate  any  honoui'  from  Clmst,  and  take 
it  to  self-righteousness." 

"  The  word,"  says  an  anonymous  writer  of  the  last  ccn- 

•  Page  74.     Edit.  1743.  f   Life  of  ."Mr.  Wesley,  p.  12. 

VOL.    I.  C 


18  THE    LIFE    OF 

turjj  "is  derived  from  fjisSohs,  ratio  docendi,  vel  jasOoS/xoj, 
qui  methodum  sequitur,  and  signifies  'a  person  wlio  disposes 
things  in  a  regular  manner.^  Methodists  in  botany  are  per- 
sons who  study  a  judicious  and  nice  arrangement  of  plants. 
Methodists  in  the  history  of  medicine  were  a  set  of  ancient 
Physicians,  who  adopted  and  strictly  followed  certain  rules  in 
their  diet  and  practice.  Methodists  in  ecclesiastical  history 
were  a  set  of  polemical  Doctors,  who  arose  in  France,  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  in  opposition  to  the  Protestants.^^  The 
Wesleys  and  their  friends  at  Oxford  "  were  precise  in  regu- 
lating their  conduct,  and  arranging  their  time :  on  which 
account  their  fellow-Collegians  cried  out,  'They  are  quite 
Methodists  : '  that  is,  no  man  of  science  can  be  more  exact 
in  methodizing  his  knowledge,  than  they  are  in  arranging 
their  duties  ;  no  careful  Physician  more  earnest  in  regulating 
the  conduct  of  a  patient,  that  his  health  be  not  impaired,  than 
these  in  regulating  their  conduct,  that  neither  their  religion, 
their  souls,  nor  their  neighbours  may  suffer.  From  such  an 
innocent  appHcation  of  a  name,  formerly  appHed  to  Physi- 
cians, and  always,  in  a  qualified  sense,  to  men  of  science, 
sprang  the  denomination  which  has  been  given  to  serious 
persons  of  all  sects  and  parties,  which,  as  the  Dean  of  Canter- 
bury justly  observes,  in  such  cases  always  signifies  what  the 
imposers  please  to  mean.^'  * 

The  term  "  Methodists"  was  also  formerly  applied  to  those 
theologians  who  describe  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  strict 
conformity  with  the  doctrine  of  absolute  predestination ;  or^ 
of  God's  appointment  of  men  to  eternal  happiness,  by  a 
decree  totally  irrespective  of  their  personal  conduct.  Hence, 
in  the  year  1741,  a  volume  in  opposition  to  this  tenet  was 
published  under  the  title  of,  "  The  Use  of  Reason  in  Religion, 
in  Answer  to  the  Methodists  ;  the  Doctrine  of  Free-Grace 
being  explained  in  the  Medium,  according  to  the  Church  of 
England.     By  G.  Nelson,  Rector  of  Oakley." 

In  the  sixth  edition  of  Phillips  and  Kersey's  English 
Dictionary,  entitled,  "  The  New  World  of  Words,"  and  pub- 
lished in  the  year  1706,  the  word  Methodist  occurs,  and 
is  thus  explained :  "  One  that  treats  of  method,  or  affects 
to  be  methodical." 

•  The  Account  of  an  Appeal  from  a  Summary  Conviction  on  the  Statute  of 
22  Car.  II.,  c.  1,  to  the  Hon.  Court  of  King's  Bench,  pp.  52,  53. 


THE    REV,    CHARLES    WESLEY.  19 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  to  wliom  the  name  was  first  apphed 
in  its  modern  acceptation,  says,  in  one  of  his  letters,  that  it 
bad  reference  to  the  strict  conformity  to  the  method  of  stiuly 
and  of  practice  laid  down  in  the  statutes  of  the  University,  at 
which  he  and  his  religious  friends  professed  to  aim. 

From  which  of  these  som'ces  the  Student  of  Christ-Church, 
who  gave  this  name  to  the  serious  youths  at  Oxford,  derived 
the  appellation,  it  is  impossible  now  to  determine ;  nor  is  the 
solution  of  the  question  of  any  great  importance.  Mr.  John 
Wesley  turned  the  word  to  a  good  account,  when,  in  the 
small  dictionaiy  which  he  published  about  the  middle  of  the 
last  century,  he  explained  it  as  the  designation  of  "  one  that 
lives  according  to  the  method  laid  down  in  the  Bible." 

The  conduct  of  Charles  Wesley  and  his  companions  at  this 
period  was  the  more  exemplary,  because  of  the  laxity  of  disci- 
pline which  then  prevailed,  and  the  evils  which  were  spring- 
ing up  in  the  University.  Of  these  evils  infidehty  was  not 
the  least.  Strenuous  and  successful  efforts  were  made  among 
the  members  of  that  learned  body,  to  bring  the  holy  Scrip- 
tm'es  into  disrepute,  and  to  exalt  human  reason  as  in  itself  a 
sufficient  guide  in  religion,  as  well  as  morality,  without  any 
direct  revelation  fi'om  God.  The  matter  at  length  became  so 
serious,  that  the  authorities  deemed  it  requisite  to  interfere ; 
and  the  Vice- Chancellor,  with  the  conciuTence  of  the  Proctors 
and  the  Heads  of  Houses,  issued  a  warning  declaration,  of 
which  the  following  is  a  copy : — 

"  Wliereas  there  is  too  much  reason  to  believe,  that  some 
members  of  the  University  have  of  late  been  in  danger  of 
being  corrupted  by  ill- designing  persons,  who  have  not  only 
entertained  wicked  and  blasphemous  notions,  contrary  to  the 
truth  of  the  Christian  religion,  but  have  endeavoui'ed  to  instil 
the  same  ill  principles  into  others  ;  and,  the  more  effectually 
to  propagate  their  infidehty,  have  apphed  their  poison  to  the 
unguarded  inexperience  of  less-informed  minds,  where  they 
thought  it  might  operate  with  better  success ;  cai'efully  con- 
ceahng  their  impious  tenets  from  those  whose  riper  judg- 
ments and  more  wary  conduct  might  discover  then'  false  rea- 
soning, and  disappoint  the  intended  progress  of  their  infi- 
dehty :  and  whereas  therefore  it  is  more  especially  necessary 
at  this  time  to  guard  the  youth  of  this  place  against  these 
wicked  advocates  for  pretended  reason  against  divine  revela- 

c  2 


20  THE    LIFK    OF 

tion,  and  to  enable  them  the  better  to  defend  their  rehgion, 
and  to  expose  the  pride  and  impiety  of  those  who  endeavour 
to  undermine  it :  Mr.  Vice-Chancellor,  with  the  consent  of 
the  Heads  of  Houses  and  Proctors,  has  thought  fit  to  recom- 
mend it,  as  a  matter  of  the  utmost  consequence,  to  the  Tutors 
of  each  College  and  Hall  in  the  University,  that  they  dis- 
charge their  duty  by  a  double  diligence,  in  informing  their 
respective  pupils  in  their  Christian  duty,  as  also  in  explaining 
to  them  the  articles  of  rehgion  which  they  profess,  and  are 
often  called  upon  to  subscribe,  and  in  recommending  to  them 
the  frequent  and  careful  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  such 
other  books  as  may  serve  more  effectually  to  promote  Clu'is- 
tianity,  sound  principles,  and  orthodox  faith.  And  further, 
Mr.  Vice- Chancellor,  with  the  same  consent,  does  hereby 
forbid  the  said  youth  the  reading  of  such  books  as  may  tend 
to  the  weakening  of  their  faith,  the  subverting  of  the  autho- 
rity of  Scripture,  and  the  introducing  of  Deism,  profaneness, 
and  u-religion  in  their  stead." 

The  Dean  of  Christ-Chiu'ch,  on  some  account  or  other, 
would  not  allow  this  document  to  be  exliibited  in  the  hall  of 
his  College.  At  that  time  the  Vice-Chancellor  little  suspected 
that  Almighty  God  was  even  then  providing  among  the 
youths  of  that  University  an  agency  which  would  for  ages 
offer  a  determined  and  effectual  resistance  to  the  poison  of 
infidelity,  against  which  his  warnings  were  directed.  To  this 
evil  in  all  its  forms,  whether  it  be  of  continental  or  of  home 
growth,  Methodism  has  ever  been  a  spirited  and  efficient 
antidote. 

Infidehty  was  not  exterminated  in  Oxford  by  this  inter- 
ference of  the  Vice-Chancellor.  In  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1731-3  the  Master  of  University  College  preached  two 
sermons  before  the  University,  which  he  afterwards  published, 
and  dedicated  to  "  the  younger  students  in  the  two  Universi- 
ties." In  this  dedication  he  says,  "  You  cannot  but  be  sensi- 
ble, gentlemen,  that  there  is  at  this  time  a  set  of  people  in 
the  world,  and  particularly  amongst  ourselves,  who  are  endea- 
vouring to  turn  you  aside  from  those  ways,  and  lead  you  into 
the  crooked  ones  of  ^dce  and  irreligion ;  to  serve  what  ends, 
except  the  awkward  pleasure  of  drawing  disciples  after  them, 
and  defending  themselves  with  numbers,  I  confess  I  cannot 
imagine." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  21 

Wliile  these  elements  of  evil  were  actively  at  work  in  the 
University,  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  induced,  by  the  earnest 
sohcitations  of  Dr.  Morley,  to  resign  the  curacy  which  he  held 
under  his  father,  and  return  to  Oxford,  that  he  might  under- 
take the  education  of  some  young  gentlemen,  in  whose 
welfare  the  Doctor  was  deeply  interested.  He  arrived  in 
November,  1729,  to  the  great  joy  of  Charles  and  his  compa- 
nions ;  who  immediately  formed  themselves  into  a  society, 
under  John's  superintendence,  that  they  might,  in  a  manner 
more  regular  and  systematic  than  ever,  promote  each  other's 
intellectual,  moral,  and  spmtiial  improvement.  Their  entire 
number  at  first  only  amounted  to  four :  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
who  was  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College ;  his  brother  Charles, 
Student  of  Christ-Church ;  Mr.  Morgan,  Commoner  of  Christ- 
Church,  the  son  of  an  Irish  gentleman ;  and  Mr.  Kirkham,  of 
Merton  College.  They  agreed  to  spend  three  or  four  even- 
ings in  a  week  together,  in  reading  the  Greek  Testament, 
with  the  Greek  and  Latin  classics.  On  the  Sunday  evenings 
they  read  divinity. 

At  this  time  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  just  completed  his 
twenty-first  year,  taken  his  degree  as  Bachelor  of  Arts,  and 
become  a  College  Tutor.  Having  fairly  entered  upon  the 
duties  of  life,  his  father  addressed  to  him  the  following  charac- 
teristic letter,  in  the  month  of  January,  1730,  a  few  weeks 
after  John's  arrival  in  Oxford  : — "  I  had  your  last ;  and  you 
may  easily  guess  whether  I  were  not  well  pleased  with  it, 
both  on  your  account  and  my  own.  You  have  a  double 
advantage  by  your  pupils,  which  wiE  soon  bring  you  more,  if 
you  will  improve  it,  as  I  firmly  hope  you  will,  by  taking  the 
utmost  care  to  form  their  minds  to  piety  as  well  as  learnmg. 
As  for  yourself,  between  logic,  grammar,  and  mathematics,  be 
idle  if  you  can.  I  give  my  blessing  to  the  Bishop  for  having 
tied  you  a  httle  faster,  by  obhging  you  to  rub  up  your 
Arabic  :  and  a  fixed  and  constant  method  will  make  the 
whole  both  pleasing  and  dehghtful  to  you.  But  for  all  that, 
you  must  find  time  every  day  for  walking,  wliich  you  know 
you  may  do  with  advantage  to  yom'  pupils ;  and  a  little  more 
robust  exercise,  now  and  then,  will  do  you  no  harm.  You 
are  noAv  launched  fairly,  Charles.  Hold  up  your  head,  and 
swim  like  a  man ;  and  when  you  cuff  the  wave  beneath  you, 
say  to  it,  much  as  another  hero  did, — 


23;  THE  life  of 

Carolum  veJiis,  et  Caroli  fortunam/^ 

But  always  keep  your  eye  fixed  above  the  pole-star ;  and  so 
God  send  you  a  good  voyage  tlirougli  the  troublesome  sea  of 
life,  which  is  the  hearty  prayer  of  your  loving  father." 

The  number  of  Methodists  in  the  University  soon  began  to 
increase,  but  not  rapidly.  In  1730  two  or  three  of  Mr.  John 
Wesley's  pupils  requested  permission  to  meet  with  them ;  and 
afterwards  one  of  Charles's  pupils.  Mr.  Benjamin  Ingliam, 
of  Queen's  College,  and  Mr.  T.  Broughton,  of  Exeter,  were 
added  to  them  in  1732.  In  the  spring  of  the  same  yeai'  they 
were  joined  by  Mr.  Clayton,  of  Brazennose,  and  two  or  three 
of  his  pupils.  About  the  same  time,  Mr.  James  Hervey,  of 
Lincoln  College,  was  permitted  to  meet  with  them ;  and  in 
1735,  Mr.  Whitefield,  of  Pembroke. 

The  manner  in  which  Mr.  Whitefield  became  connected 
with  the  Wesleys,  he  has  himself  related  with  great  simpli- 
city and  frankness.  The  nai'rative  which  he  has  given  of  his 
early  life  also  throws  consideralDle  light  upon  the  character  of 
the  Oxford  Methodists.  "  Before  I  went  to  the  University," 
says  he,  "  I  met  with  Mr.  Law's  '  Serious  Call  to  a  devout 
Life,'  but  had  not  then  money  to  purchase  it.  Soon  after  my 
coming  to  the  University,  seeing  a  small  edition  of  it  in  a 
friend's  hand,  I  soon  procured  it.  God  worked  powerfully 
upon  my  soul,  as  he  has  since  upon  many  others,  by  that  and 
his  other  excellent  treatise,  upon  '  Christian  Perfection.' 

"  I  now  began  to  pray  and  sing  psalms  twice  every  day, 
"besides  morning  and  evening,  and  to  fast  every  Friday,  and 
to  receive  the  sacrament  at  a  parish  church  near  our  College, 
and  at  the  castle,  where  the  despised  Methodists  used  to 
receive  once  a  month. 

"  The  young  men,  so  called,  were  then  much  talked  of  at 
Oxford.  I  had  heard  of  and  loved  them  before  I  came  to  the 
University  ;  and  so  strenuously  defended  them  when  I  heard 
them  reviled  by  the  students,  that  they  began  to  think  that  I 
also  in  time  should  be  one  of  them. 

"  For  above  a  twelvemonth  my  soul  longed  to  be  ac- 
quainted with  some  of  them ;  and  I  was  strongly  pressed  to 
follow  their  good  example,  when  I  saw  them  go  through  a 
j*idicuhng  crowd  to  receive  the  holy  eucharist  at  St.  Mary's, 

*  "  Thou  carricst  Charles,  and  Charles's  fortune." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  23 

At  length  God  was  pleased  to  open  a  door.  It  happened  that 
a  poor  woman  in  one  of  the  workhouses  had  attempted  to  cut 
her  throat,  but  was  liappily  prevented.  Upon  hearing  of  this, 
and  kno^Wng  that  both  the  Mr.  Weslej^s  were  ready  to  every 
good  work,  I  sent  a  poor  aged  apple-Avoman,  of  our  College, 
to  inform  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  of  it ;  charging  her  not  to  dis- 
cover who  sent  her.  She  went ;  but,  contrary  to  my  orders, 
told  my  name.  He,  having  heard  of  my  coming  to  the 
castle,  and  a  parish-church  sacrament,  and  having  met  mo 
frequently  walking  by  myself,  followed  the  woman  when  she 
was  gone  away,  and  sent  an  invitation  to  me  by  her,  to  come 
to  breakfast  with  him  the  next  morning. 

"  I  thaukfidly  embraced  the  opportunity ;  and,  blessed  be 
God,  it  was  one  of  the  most  profitable  visits  I  ever  made  in 
my  life.  My  soul,  at  the  time,  was  athirst  for  some  spi- 
ritual friends  to  Hft  up  my  hands  when  they  hung  down,  and 
to  strengthen  my  feeble  knees.  He  soon  discovered  it,  and, 
like  a  wise  winner  of  souls,  made  all  his  discourses  tend  that 
way.  And  when  he  had  put  into  my  hands  Professor  Franck's 
treatise  against  the  fear  of  man,  and  a  book  entitled,  '  The 
Country  Parson's  Advice  to  his  Parishioners,'  (the  last  of 
which  was  wonderfully  blessed  to  my  soul,)  I  took  my  leave. 

"  In  a  short  time  he  lent  me  another  book,  entitled,  '  The 
Life  of  God  in  the  Soul  of  Man ; '  and  though  I  had  fasted, 
watched,  and  prayed,  and  received  the  sacrament  so  long,  yet 
I  never  knew  what  true  religion  Avas,  till  God  sent  me  that 
excellent  treatise  by  the  hands  of  my  never-to-be-forgotten 
friend. 

"  At  my  first  reading  it,  I  wondered  what  the  author 
meant  by  saying,  '  that  some  falsely  placed  rehgion  in  going 
to  chm'ch,  doing  hm^t  to  no  one,  being  constant  in  the  duties 
of  the  closet,  and  now  and  then  reaching  out  their  hands  to 
give  alms  to  then'  poor  neighbours.'  Alas  !  thought  I,  if  this 
be  not  rehgion,  what  is  ?  God  soon  showed  me  :  for  in  read- 
ing a  few  Hnes  further,  that  '  true  rehgion  was  an  union  of 
the  soul  Avith  God,  and  Christ  formed  within  us,'  a  ray  of 
divine  hght  Avas  instantaneously  darted  in  upon  my  soul ;  and 
from  that  moment,  but  not  till  then,  did  I  know  that  I  must 
be  a  new  creature. 

"  Upon  this  I  had  no  rest  in  my  soid  till  I  Avrote  letters  to 
my  relations,  telling  them  there  Avas  such  a  thing  as  the  ncAV 


24  THE    LIFE    OF 

birth.  I  imagined  they  would  have  gladly  received  it ;  but, 
alas  !  my  words  seemed  to  them  as  idle  tales.  They  thought 
that  I  was  going  besides  myself. 

"  From  time  to  time  Mr.  Wesley  permitted  me  to  come  to 
him,  and  instructed  me  as  I  was  able  to  bear  it.  By  degrees 
he  introduced  me  to  the  rest  of  his  Christian  brethren.  They 
built  me  up  daily  in  the  knowledge  and  fear  of  God,  and 
taught  me  to  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  I  now  began,  Hke  them,  to  hve  by  rule,  and  to  pick  up 
the  very  fragments  of  my  time,  that  not  a  moment  of  it 
might  be  lost.  Whether  I  ate  or  drank,  or  whatsoever  I  did, 
I  endeavoured  to  do  aU  to  the  glory  of  God.  Like  them, 
having  no  weekly  sacrament  (although  the  rubrick  requu-ed 
it)  at  our  own  College,  I  received  every  Sunday  at  Christ- 
Church.  I  joined  with  them  in  fasting  Wednesdays  and 
Fridays,  and  left  no  means  unused  which  I  thought  would 
lead  me  nearer  to  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Regular  retirement,  morning  and  evening,  at  first  I 
found  some  difficulty  in  submitting  to ;  but  it  soon  grew  pro- 
fitable and  delightful.  As  I  grew  ripe  for  such  exercises,  I 
was  from  time  to  time  engaged  to  visit  the  sick,  and  the 
prisoners,  and  to  read  to  poor  people,  till  I  made  it  a  custom, 
as  most  of  us  did,  to  spend  an  hour  every  day  in  doing  acts  of 
charity. 

"  The  coiu'se  of  my  studies  I  now  entirely  changed : 
whereas  before  I  was  busied  in  studying  the  dry  sciences,  and 
books  that  went  no  farther  than  the  sui'face ;  I  now  resolved 
to  read  only  such  as  entered  into  the  heart  of  rehgion,  and 
which  led  me  directly  to  an  experimental  knowledge  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  him  crucified.  The  Hvely  oracles  of  God  were  my 
souFs  delight.  The  book  of  the  divine  laws  was  seldom  out 
of  my  hands.  I  meditated  therein  day  and  night ;  and  ever 
since  that,  God  has  made  my  way  signally  prosperous,  and 
given  me  abundant  success. 

"  God  enabled  me  to  do  much  good  to  many,  as  well  as  to 
receive  much  from  the  despised  Methodists,  and  made  me 
instrumental  in  converting  one  who  is  lately  come  out  into 
the  Church,  and  I  trust  will  prove  a  burning  and  a  sliining 
light. 

"  Several  short  fits  of  illness  was  God  pleased  to  visit  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  25 

to  tiy  me  with  after  my  first  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Wesley. 
My  new  convert  was  a  help  meet  for  me  in  those  and  all 
other  circumstances ;  and,  in  company  with  him,  and  several 
other  Cliristian  friends,  did  I  spend  many  sweet  and  delight- 
ful hours.  Never  did  persons,  I  beheve,  strive  more  ear- 
nestly to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.  They  kept  their  bodies 
under,  even  to  an  extreme.  They  Avere  dead  to  the  world, 
and  wiUiug  to  be  accounted  as  the  dung  and  oftscouring  of  all 
things,  so  that  they  might  win  Cluist.  Their  hearts  glowed 
with  the  love  of  God ;  and  they  never  prospered  so  much  in 
the  inward  man,  as  when  they  had  all  manner  of  evil  spoken 
against  them  falsely  without. 

"  Many  came  amongst  them  for  a  while,  who  in  time  of 
temptation  fell  aAvay.  The  displeasure  of  a  Tutor,  or  Head 
of  a  CoUege;  the  changing  of  a  gown  from  a  lower  to  a  higher 
degree ;  above  all,  a  thirst  for  the  praise  of  men,  more  than 
that  which  cometh  from  God,  and  a  ser\ile  fear  of  contempt ; 
caused  numbers  that  had  set  their  hands  to  the  plough, 
shamefully  to  look  back.  The  world,  and  not  themselves, 
gave  them  the  title  of  '  Methodists ; '  I  suppose,  from  their 
custom  of  regulating  their  time,  and  planning  the  business  of 
the  day  every  morning.  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were 
two  of  the  first  that  thus  openly,  dared  to  confess  Christ. 
They  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  work  of  the  Lord  prosper 
in  their  hands. 

"  The  first  tiling  I  was  called  to  give  up  for  God,  was  what 
the  world  calls  my  fair  reputation.  I  had  no  sooner 
received  the  sacrament  pubhcly  on  a  week-day,  at  St.  Mary^s, 
but  I  was  set  up  as  a  mark  for  all  the  polite  students  that 
knew  me  to  shoot  at.  By  this  they  kncAV  that  I  was  com- 
menced Methodist;  for  though  there  is  a  sacrament  at  the 
beginning  of  every  term,  at  which  all,  especially  the  seniors, 
are  by  statute  obhged  to  be  present,  yet  so  dreadfully  has 
that  once-faithful  city  played  the  harlot,  that  veiy  few 
Masters,  no  undergraduates,  except  the  Methodists,  attended 
upon  it. 

"  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  whom  I  must  always  mention  witli 
the  greatest  deference  and  respect,  walked  with  me,  in  order 
to  confinn  me,  from  the  clim'ch  even  to  the  College.  I  con- 
fess, to  my  shame,  I  would  gladly  have  excused  him ;  and  the 
next  day,  going  to  his  room,  one  of  our  Fellows  passing  by,  I 


26  THE    LIFE    OF 

was  asliamed  to  be  seen  to  knock  at  liis  door.  But,  blessed 
be  God,  the  fear  of  man  gradually  wore  off.  As  I  had  imi- 
tated Nicodemus  in  his  cowardice,  so,  by  the  divine  assistance, 
I  followed  him  in  his  courage.  I  confessed  the  Methodists 
more  and  more  pubHcly  every  day.  I  walked  openly  with 
them,  and  chose  rather  to  bear  contempt  with  those  people  of 
God  than  to  enjoy  the  applause  of  almost-Christians  for  a 
season." 

After  some  time  Mr.  Whitefield  was  strongly  tempted  to 
entertain  the  delusion  of  Quietism ;  discontinuing  his  efforts 
to  do  good,  and  his  attendance  upon  the  religious  meetings  of 
his  friends.  "  Instead  of  meeting  with  my  brethren,  as 
usual,"  says  he,  "I  went  out  into  the  fields,  and  prayed 
silently  by  myself.  Our  evening  meeting  I  neglected  also, 
and  went  not  to  breakfast,  according  to  appointment,  with 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  the  day  following.  This,  with  many 
other  concurring  circumstances,  made  my  honoiu-ed  friend, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  suspect  something  more  than  ordinary 
was  the  matter.  He  came  to  my  room ;  soon  found  out  my 
case ;  apprized  me  of  my  danger,  if  I  would  not  take  advice  ; 
and  recommended  me  to  his  brother  John,  as  more  experi- 
enced in  the  spiritual  life.  God  gave  me,  blessed  be  his 
holy  name  !  a  teachable  temper.  I  waited  upon  his  brother ; 
with  whom,  from  that  time,  I  had  the  honour  of  growing 
intimate.  He  advised  me  to  resume  all  my  externals,  though 
not  to  depend  on  them  in  the  least.  From  time  to  time  he 
gave  me  directions,  as  my  various  and  pitiable  state  required. 
At  length,  by  his  excellent  advice,  and  management  of  me, 
under  God,  I  was  dehvered  from  those  wiles  of  Satan. 
Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul ;  and  all  that  is  within  me,  praise 
his  holy  name  !  " 

The  conduct  of  the  devout  men  with  whom  Mr.  Whitefield 
was  connected,  considering  tlieii'  age,  their  circumstances,  and 
the  times  in  which  they  lived,  was  very  peculiar,  and  formed  a 
perfect  contrast  to  the  laxity  of  practice  and  speculation  which 
generally  prevailed.  They  carefully  avoided  all  superfluity 
of  personal  expense,  that  they  might  have  the  more  to  give 
to  the  poor  :  they  supported  a  number  of  destitute  and  neg- 
lected children  at  school ;  they  instructed  the  ignorant,  and 
reproved  the  wicked,  at  all  opportunities ;  and  for  this  end, 
went  into  the  cottages  and  garrets  of  the  poor,  urging  them 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  27 

to  attend  tlie  public  worsliip  of  God,  and  supplying  them  with 
Bibles,  Prayer-books,  the  Whole  Duty  of  Man,  and  other 
religious  publications  :  thej'^  regulai'ly  visited  the  prisoners  in 
the  common  jail,  for  the  purpose  of  prayer,  and  religious 
instruction ;  jNIr.  John  Wesley  preaching  to  them  every 
Sabbath :  they  assisted  each  other  in  their  studies,  and 
watched  over  each  other's  spiritual  interests  with  affection 
and  fidelity.  At  the  same  time  they  aimed  at  an  elcA'ated 
standai'd  of  holiness,  feeling  that  they  ought  to  be  entirely 
devoted  to  God.  That  they  might  attain  to  this  state,  they 
used  frequent  fasting,  and  availed  themselves  of  all  the  means 
of  grace,  particularly  the  Lord's  supper,  which  they  attended 
eveiy  week,  regardless  of  public  opinion  and  example,  and 
unmoved  either  by  the  laughter  of  the  profane,  or  the  scorn 
of  infidehty.  In  going  to  the  weekly  sacrament  at  Christ- 
Church,  and  in  returning  from  that  sacred  service,  they  often 
had  to  make  their  way  through  a  crowd  of  people  who  assem- 
bled for  the  pm'pose  of  treatmg  them  with  insult  and  ridicule. 
"  I  daily  underwent  some  contempt  at  College/'  says  Mr. 
^Hiitefield.     "  Some  have  thrown  dirt  at  me." 

In  -visiting  prisoners,  and  poor  people  in  their  cottages,  Mr. 
John  Wesley  acquii-ed  that  plainness  and  simpbcity  of  style 
in  which  he  afterwards  so  greatly  excelled.  As  the  learned 
Collegian,  he  used  words  of  Greek  and  Latin  origin,  which 
the  uneducated  cottagers  did  not  understand.  He  observed 
that  they  stared  at  him,  and  wondered  what  he  meant.  As 
he  spoke  to  be  imderstood,  he  soon  perceived  the  necessity  of 
using  words  to  which  the  common  people  were  accustomed ; 
and  he  readily  perceived  that  he  could  do  this  without  offend- 
ing persons  of  the  most  refined  taste.  Thus  was  he  in  a 
com'se  of  preparation  for  the  great  work  that  lay  before 
him.* 

•  The  following  scheme  of  self-examination  to  which  these  young  men  agreed, 
and  which  they  constantly  used,  gives  a  striking  view  of  their  spirit,  and  of  the 
principles  by  which  they  were  governed. 

"  Sunday — Love  of  God  and  Simplicity :  Means  of  ivhich  arc,  Prayer  and 

Meditation. 

"  1.  Have  I  been  simple  and  recollected  in  everything  I  said  or  did  ?  Have 
I  (1.)  been  simple  in  everything,  that  is,  looked  upon  God,  my  Good,  my  Pat- 
tern, my  one  Desire,  my  Disposer,  Parent  of  (jood  ;  acted  wholly  for  him ; 
bounded  my  views  with  tlic  present  action  or  hour  ?     (2.)  Recollected  ?  that  is, 


28  THE    LIFE    OF 

Young  men  who  are  tlius  strict  and  universally  conscien- 
tious must  of  necessity,  even  in  ordinary  times,  excite  great 

has  this  simple  view  been  distinct  and  uninterrupted  ?  Have  I,  in  order  to  keep 
it  so,  used  the  signs  agreed  upon  with  my  friends,  wherever  I  was  ?  Have  I 
done  anything  without  a  previous  perception  of  its  being  the  will  of  God  ?  or 
without  a  perception  of  its  being  an  exercise  or  a  means  of  the  virtue  of  the  day  ? 
Have  I  said  anything  without  it  ? 

"  2.  Have  I  prayed  with  fervour  ?  at  going  in  and  out  of  the  church  ?  morn- 
ing and  evening  in  private  ?  Monday,  Wednesday,  and  Friday,  with  my  friends, 
at  rising  ?  before  lying  down  ?  on  Saturday  noon  ?  all  the  time  I  am  engaged  in 
exterior  work  in  private  ?  before  I  go  into  the  place  of  public  or  private  prayer, 
for  help  herein  ?  Have  I,  wherever  I  was,  gone  to  church  morning  and  evening, 
unless  for  necessary  mercy  ?  and  spent  from  one  hour  to  three  in  private  ? 
Have  I,  in  private  prayer,  frequently  stopped  short  and  observed  with  what 
fervour  ?  Have  I  repeated  it  over  and  over,  till  I  adverted  to  every  word  ? 
Have  I  at  the  beginning  of  every  prayer  or  paragraph  owned  I  cannot  pray  ? 
Have  I  paused  before  I  concluded  in  his  name,  and  adverted  to  my  Saviour  now 
interceding  for  me  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  offering  up  these  prayers  ? 

"  3.  Have  I  duly  used  ejaculations  ?  that  is,  have  I  every  hour  prayed  for 
humility,  faith,  hope,  love,  and  the  particular  virtue  of  the  day  ?  considered  with 
whom  I  was  the  last  hour,  what  I  did,  and  how  ?  with  regard  to  recollection, 
love  of  man,  humility,  self-denial,  resignation,  and  thankfulness  ?  considered  the 
next  hour  in  the  same  respects,  offered  up  all  I  do  to  my  Redeemer,  begged  his 
assistance  in  every  particular,  and  commended  my  soul  to  his  keeping  ?  Have 
I  done  this  deliberately,  not  in  haste ;  seriously,  not  doing  anything  else  the 
while,  and  fervently  as  I  could  ? 

"  4.  Have  I  duly  prayed  for  the  virtue  of  the  day  ?  that  is,  have  I  prayed  for 
it  at  going  out  and  coming  in  ?  deliberately,  seriously,  fervently  ? 

"  5.  Have  I  used  a  Collect  at  nine,  twelve,  and  three  ?  and  grace  before  and 
after  eating  ?  aloud  at  my  own  room  ?  deliberately,  seriously,  fervently  ? 

"  6.  Have  I  duly  meditated  ?  every  day,  unless  for  necessary  mercy  ?  (1.) 
From  six,  &c.,  to  prayers  ?  (2.)  From  four  to  five  ?  What  was  particular  in 
the  providence  of  this  day  ?  How  ought  the  virtue  of  the  day  to  have  been 
exerted  upon  it  ?  How  did  it  fall  short?  (Here  faults.)  (3.)  On  Sunday, 
from  six  to  seven,  with  Kempis  ?  from  three  to  four  on  redemption,  or  God's 
attributes  ?  Wednesday  and  Friday,  from  twelve  to  one,  on  the  Passion  ?  after 
ending  a  book,  on  what  I  have  marked  in  it  ? 

"  Monday. — Love  of  Man. 

"  1,  Have  I  been  zealous  to  do,  and  active  in  doing,  good  ?  that  is,  (1.)  Have 
I  embraced  every  probable  opportunity  of  doing  good,  and  preventing,  removing, 
or  lessening  evil?  (2.)  Have  I  pursued  it  with  my  might?  (3.)  Have  I 
thought  anything  too  dear  to  part  with,  to  serve  my  neighbour?  (4.)  Have  I 
spent  an  hour  at  least  every  day  in  speaking  to  some  one  or  other  ?  (5.)  Have  I 
given  any  one  up  till  he  expressly  renounced  me  ?  (G.)  Have  I,  before  I  spoke 
to  any,  learned,  as  far  as  I  could,  his  temper,  way  of  thinking,  past  life,  and 
peculiar  hinderances,  internal  and  external  ?  fixed  the  point  to  be  aimed  at  ?  then 
the  means  to  it  ?  (7.)  Have  I  in  speaking  proposed  the  motives,  then  the  diffi- 
culties, then  balanced  them,  then  exhorted  him  to  consider  both  calmly  and 
deeply,  and  to  pray  earnestly  for  help?     (8.)  Have  I  in  speaking  to  a  stranger 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    VVESI.EV,  29 

attention  ;  and  especially  in  an  age  like  that  of  which  we  are 
now  speaking,  when  Christianity  was  by  many  regarded  as  a 
fable,  and  not  a  few  had  adopted  the  maxim,  "  Let  us  eat  and 
drink,  for  to-morrow  we  die."  We  are  not,  therefore,  siu*- 
priscd  to  find  that  the  Oxford  Methodists  were  objects  both  of 
ridicule  and  censure,  and  were  known  in  the  University  as 
the  Reforming  Club,  the  Godly  Club,  the  Holy  Club,  Sacra- 
mentariansj  Bible  Moths,  Supererogation  Men,  and  the  En- 
thusiasts ;  so  that  some  of  them  found  it  difficult  to  maintain 
their  groimd  amidst  the  raillery  and  invective  A\dth  which  they 
were  treated.  Happily  for  them,  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  their 
leader ;  and  he  possessed  through  life  a  firmness  of  purpose  in 
all  matters  of  duty,  which  no  difficulties  and  discoiiragements 
could  subdue. 

The  censures  which  were  passed  upon  these  young  disciples, 
on  account  of  their  efforts  to  do  good,  gave  them  great  uneasi- 
ness. It  was  felt  that  their  pious  exertions  reflected  discredit 
upon  the  Clergy,  to  whose  pastoral  care  the  prisoners  and  the 
several  parishes  of  Oxford  and  its  neighbourhood  were  con- 
explained  what  religion  is  not  ?  (not  negative,  not  external ;)  and  what  it  is  ?  (a 
recovery  of  the  image  of  God  ;)  searched  at  what  step  in  it  he  stops,  and  what 
makes  him  stop  there  ?  exhorted  and  directed  him  ?  (9.)  Have  I  persuaded  all 
I  could  to  attend  public  prayers,  sermons,  and  sacraments,  and  in  general  to 
obey  the  laws  of  the  church  catholic,  the  Church  of  England,  the  State,  the 
University,  and  their  respective  Colleges  ?  (10.)  Have  I,  when  taxed  with  any 
act  of  obedience,  avowed  it,  and  turned  the  attack  with  sweetness  and  firmness  ? 
(11.)  Have  I  disputed  upon  any  practical  point,  unless  it  was  to  be  practised  just 
then?  (12.)  Have  I  in  disputing,  (i.)  Desired  him  to  define  the  terms  of  the 
question;  to  limit  it;  what  he  grants,  what  he  denies?  (ii.)  Delayed  speaking 
my  opinion  ?  let  him  explain  and  prove  his  ?  then  insinuated  and  pressed  objec- 
tions ?  (13.)  Have  I  after  every  visit  asked  him  who  went  with  me,  '  Did  I  say 
anything  wrong?'  (l*!-)  Have  I  when  any  one  asked  advice,  directed  and 
exhorted  him  with  all  my  power  ? 

"  2.  Have  I  rejoiced  with  and  for  my  neighbour  in  virtue  or  pleasure  ? 
grieved  with  him  in  pain,  for  him  in  sin  ? 

"  3.  Have  I  received  his  infirmities  with  pity,  not  anger  ? 

"  4.  Have  I  thought  or  spoken  unkindly  of  or  to  him  ?  Have  I  revealed  any 
evil  of  any  one,  unless  it  was  necessary  to  some  particular  good  I  had  in  view  ? 
Have  I  then  done  it  with  all  the  tenderness  of  phrase  and  manner  consistent  with 
that  end  ?     Have  I  any  way  appeared  to  approve  them  that  did  otherwise  ? 

"  5.  Has  good-will  been,  and  appeared  to  be,  the  spring  of  all  my  actions 
towards  others  ? 

"  6.  Have  I  duly  used  intercession  ?  (1.)  Before,  (2.)  After,  speaking  to  any? 
(3.)  For  my  friends  on  Sunday  ?  (4.)  For  my  pupils  on  JMonday  ?  (5.)  For  those 
who  have  particularly  desired  it,  on  Wednesday  and  Friday  ?  (6.)  For  the  family 
in  which  I  am,  every  day  ?  " 


30  TItE    LIFE    OF 

fided;  and  the  Methodists,  most  of  whom  were  as  yet  but 
undergraduates,  and  therefore  not  in  holy  orders,  were  con- 
demned as  presumptuous  and  irregular.  Wishful  to  give  no 
just  offence,  and  at  the  same  time  to  preserve  a  pure  con- 
science, they  consulted  the  Bishop's  Chaplain,  the  venerable 
Rector  of  Epworth,  and  one  or  two  other  Clergjonen  of  age 
and  experience.  The  result  was,  that  they  were  encouraged 
to  proceed  in  their  labours  of  zeal  and  charity.  The  father  of 
the  Wesleys  especially,  with  his  characteristic  energy  and 
frankness,  rugged  them  to  perseverance.  The  inquii'ies  of  his 
sons  brought  to  his  remembrance  the  occurrences  connected 
with  his  own  college  life;  for  he  too,  when  at  Oxford,  had 
cared  for  the  souls  of  felons  and  couAdcts.  '"  I  visited  those 
in  the  castle  there,"  says  he,  "  and  reflect  on  it  with  great 
satisfaction  to  this  day."  He  adds,  "And  now  as  to  your 
own  designs  and  employments,  what  can  I  say  less  of  them 
than,  Valde  probo  ?  *  and  that  I  have  the  greatest  reason  to 
bless  God,  that  he  has  given  me  two  sons  together  at  Oxford, 
to  whom  he  has  given  grace  and  courage  to  turn  the  war 
against  the  world  and  the  devil,  which  is  the  best  way  to  con- 
quer them  ?  " 

At  a  subsequent  period  he  said,  "  My  daily  prayers  are, 
that  God  would  keep  you  humble ;  and  then  I  am  sure  that 
if  you  continue  to  '  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake,'  though  it 
be  but  in  a  low  degree,  '  the  Spirit  of  glory  and  of  God '  shall, 
in  some  good  measure,  '  rest  upon  you.'  Be  never  weary  in 
weU-doing.  Never  look  back ;  for  you  know  the  prize  and 
the  crown  are  before  you :  though  I  can  scarce  think  so 
meanly  of  you  as  that  you  would  be  discouraged  with  '  the 
crackling  of  thorns  under  a  pot.'  Be  not  high-minded,  but 
fear.  Preserve  an  equal  temper  of  mind  under  whatever 
treatment  you  meet  with  from  a  not  very  just  or  well- 
natured  world.  Bear  no  more  sail  than  is  necessary,  but 
steer  steady.  The  less  you  value  yourselves  for  these 
unfashionable  duties,  (as  there  is  no  such  thing  as  works  of 
supererogation,)  the  more  all  good  and  wise  men  will  value 
you,  if  they  see  your  actions  are  of  a  piece ;  or,  which  is  infi- 
nitely more.  He  by  whom  actions  and  intentions  are  weighed 
wiU  both  accept,  esteem,  and  reward  you." 

•  "  I  greatly  approve." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  31 

One  of  the  most  zealous,  cliaritablc,  and  devout  of  all  the 
Oxford  Methodists  was  Mr.  Morgan.  He  it  was  who  first 
\isited  the  felons  and  debtors  in  the  prison,  and  the  poor  in 
then'  habitations,  and  then  induced  his  brethren  to  follow  his 
example.  He  used  also  to  collect  together  the  children  of 
the  neglected  peasantry^  in  the  neighbouring  \dllages,  giving 
them  religious  instruction,  and  distributing  among  them 
books  of  piety,  with  such  small  sums  of  money  as  he  had 
saved,  and  were  at  his  disposal.  Having  prevailed  upon  the 
little  band  with  whom  he  was  united  to  join  in  these  honour- 
able labours,  he  sickened,  sunk  into  a  state  of  deep  mental 
depression,  the  effect  of  disease,  retired  to  Ireland,  and  at 
length  died  in  great  peace  and  resignation.  After  his  death, 
his  father,  who  had  in  liis  correspondence  greatly  blamed  liim 
for  being  "  righteous  overmuch,"  accused  Mr.  John  Wesley 
of  having  contributed  to  shorten  the  days  of  the  deceased 
youth  by  excessive  fasting.  Mr.  Wesley  defended  himself 
very  successfully  in  a  letter  which  he  published ;  and  Samuel 
Wesley,  the  younger,  wrote  a  spirited  poem  on  the  death  of 
Mr.  Morgan,  in  a  strain  of  unqualified  eulogy. 

Mr.  Morgan  died  on  the  25th  of  August,  1732.  The 
letter  which  Mr.  Wesley  addressed  to  the  father  of  this 
excellent  youth  bears  the  date  of  October  18th.  We  may 
well  suppose  that  a  death  so  peaceful  would  deeply  impress 
the  minds  of  Mr.  INIorgan^s  companions,  and  stimidate  them 
to  a  renewed  application  to  that  course  of  pious  laboiu*  and 
self-denial  upon  which  they  had  entered.  When  the  requi- 
site explanations  were  given,  the  father  of  Mr.  Morgan  was 
so  satisfied  with  the  conduct  of  the  Wesleys,  that  he  placed 
his  sur\'i^'ing  son  under  the  cai^e  of  Charles  at  Christ-Church. 
The  youth,  however,  was  very  different  from  his  deceased 
brother.  He  was  neither  pious  nor  governable ;  so  that 
Charles  was  glad  to  transfer  him  to  the  care  of  John,  who 
was  deemed  better  quahfied  to  subdue  his  untractablc  spirit, 
and  train  him  to  scholarship  and  virtue. 

The  Wesleys,  father  and  sons,  were  all  poets  ;  but  Charles 
Avas  by  far  the  most  distinguished  of  the  four.  The  first 
specimen  of  his  versification  with  which  we  are  acquainted  is 
an  epistle  to  his  sister  Martha,  on  the  subject  of  her  intended 
marriage  with  Mr.  Hall.  She  lived  with  her  uncle  Matthew 
Wesley  in  London,  and  there,  mthout  consulting  the  family, 


32  THE    LIFE    OF 

engaged  herself  to  Mr.  Hall,  a  man  of  agreeable  manners, 
and  good  property,  who  had  been  rehgiously  educated,  and 
a  pupil  of  her  brother  John  at  Oxford.  In  the  mean  while 
he  \isited  the  family  at  Epworth,  where  he  gained  the  affec- 
tions of  her  sister.  Miss  Kezzy  Wesley,  and  promised  forth- 
with to  make  her  liis  wife.  He  left  Epworth,  returned  to 
London,  and  renewed  liis  acquaintance  with  Martha,  to  the 
grief  and  astonishment  of  the  family,  who  knew  nothing  of 
the  prior  engagement  between  the  parties.  Kezzy's  friends 
were  indignant  at  the  baseness  of  Mr.  Hall ;  and  they  were 
scarcely  less  offended  with  Martha,  for  receiving  the  addresses 
of  a  man  to  whom  they  thought  her  sister  had  the  first  and 
exclusive  claim.  Under  the  influence  of  these  views  and 
feehngs  Charles  sent  a  letter  of  expostulation  to  Martha, 
which  must  have  for  ever  prevented  her  union  with  Mr.  Hall, 
had  he  not  previously  gained  her  affections ;  and  had  she  not 
been  solemnly  betrothed  to  him  before  he  had  made  any 
proposals  to  her  sister.  This  composition,  which  was  never 
intended  for  the  public  eye,  has  been  inserted  by  Dr.  Adam 
Clarke,  in  his  "  Memoirs  of  the  Wesley  Family,"  It  is  a 
striking  specimen  of  Charles's  power  as  a  poet ;  and,  viewed 
in  connexion  with  the  general  tenor  of  his  life,  is  no  less 
striking  as  a  display  of  his  integrity  and  uprightness.  He 
had  an  instinctive  abhorrence  of  everything  mean  and 
dishonest.  His  invectives  against  Hall  are  equally  just  and 
appalling.  Those  against  his  sister  are  misapphed.  When 
the  case  was  explained,  the  lawfulness  of  her  marriage  with 
Hall  was  acknowledged;  though  its  expediency  was  more 
than  doubtful,  considering  the  scandalous  and  unmanly  part 
which  he  had  acted  m  coiu-ting  both  the  sisters  at  the  same 
time.  No  alliance  should  have  been  formed  with  a  man  who 
was  capable  of  such  villany.  Her  mother  and  uncle,  how- 
ever, gave  their  fuU  consent,  and  Kezzy  herself  was 
reconciled  to  the  match.  Bitterly,  however,  had  Martha 
occasion  to  repent  of  this  step.  Her  husband,  though  sus- 
taining the  clerical  office,  became  one  of  the  most  profligate 
and  immoral  men  that  ever  disgraced  the  human  form.  He 
assumed  the  character  of  an  infidel  and  a  libertine. 

To  some  of  these  occm-rences  reference  is  made  in  the 
following  letter,  which  Avas  addressed  by  Charles  to  his 
brother  Samuel,  now  removed  from  Westminster  to  Tiverton, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  33 

being  preferred  to  the  head-mastership  of  the  Graramar- 
School  there.  The  letter,  it  will  be  observed,  was  written 
before  Mr.  Hall  had  abandoned  Miss  Kezzy. 

"  Christ-Chiu'ch,  July  31st,  1734.  Dear  Brother,— I  can- 
not excuse  my  brother's  mentioning  nothing  of  Epworth, 
when  he  was  just  come  from  it.  Taciturnity,  as  to  family 
affairs,  is  his  infirmity,  but  not  his  fault;  for  I  dare  say  there 
is  no  mahce  prepense  in  it.  It  was  mvich  he  told  me  they 
were  all  well  there ;  for  he  does  not  use  to  be  so  communi- 
cative. It  was  by  mere  accident  I  heard  of  John  AVhite- 
lamb^s  ha\ing  written;  for  though  my  brother  had  been 
there,  I  had  known  nothing  of  it  till  this  day,  but  for  my 
jom-ney  to  London.  My  father,  they  say,  is  a  little  dissatis- 
fied at  my  aunt  Nancy's  leaving  the  thousand  pounds  (where 
it  can  be  got)  to  my  mother  diu'ing  Hfe.  Sister  Kezzy 
made  a  considerable  conquest  when  my  brother  was  at 
Epworth  :  of  Mr.  Hall,  I  mean,  who  accompanied  him.  All 
pai-ties  are  pleased  with  the  match,  but  INIr.  Hall's  mother ; 
and  for  want  of  her  consent  there  it  rests. 

"  My  brother  has  been  much  mauled,  and  threatened 
more,  for  his  Jacobite  sermon  on  the  11th  of  June.  But  he 
Avas  wise  enough  to  get  the  Vice-Chancellor  to  read  and 
approve  it  before  he  preached  it,  and  may  therefore  bid 
Wadham,  Merton,  Exeter,  and  Christ- Church,  do  their 
worst.  The  last  week  he  passed  at  London,  chiefly  in  con- 
sulting Mr.  Law  about  one  of  his  pupils ;  but  he  found  time, 
notwithstanding,  to  dispatch  three  sheets  of  Job  while  there, 
and  still  goes  on  with  much  more  expedition  than  my  father 
did  while  upon  the  spot.  Mr.  Morgan  is  in  a  faii'er  way  of 
becoming  a  Christian  than  we  ever  yet  knew  him.  Pray 
give  our  love  to  sister  and  Pliill. 

"  I  am  your  affectionate  brother." 

It  would  appear  from  this  letter,  that  Mr.  John  Wesley 
assisted  in  conducting  through  the  press  his  father's  very 
learned  and  elaborate  work  on  the  Book  of  Job,  the  printing 
of  which  was  not  quite  finished  in  the  spring  of  the  following 
year,  when  the  estimable  author  was  called  from  the  labours 
of  mortalit}' . 

The  year  1735,  which  witnessed  the  disastrous  marriage  of 
Mr.  Hall  and  Martha,  deprived  the  Wesley  family  of  its 
head.     The  venerable  Rector  of  Epworth  died,  on  the  25th 

VOL.    I.  D 


34  THE    LIFE    OF 

of  April.  His  sons  John  and  Charles  were  present ;  and  the 
Bcene  was  one  of  deep  and  solemn  interest.  The  aged 
Minister^  worn  out  with  domestic  care^  pastoral  duties,  and 
hard  study,  was  cheered  and  strengthened  by  the  truth  and 
grace  of  God  in  his  last  moments,  and  presented  an  edifj^ing 
example  of  Christian  hope  and  resignation.  His  intelligent 
and  pious  wife,  too,  in  the  prospect  of  widowhood,  when  the 
hour  of  separation  arrived,  was  calm  and  submissive.  Often 
had  he  taught  his  sons  how  to  hve ;  and  now  they  learned 
from  his  example  how  to  suffer  and  die.  They  felt  deeply ; 
and  some  years  afterwards  John,  when  preaching  in  Georgia, 
repeated  the  dying  sayings  of  his  father  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  show  that  they  had  made  a  permanent  impression  upon  his 
heart. 

The  fact  is,  that,  at  the  close  of  life,  the  father  was  far  in 
advance  of  his  sons,  both  in  evangelical  knowledge  and 
spiritual  attainments.  He  enjoyed  the  Christian  salvation, 
the  nature  and  method  of  which  neither  John  nor  Charles  at 
that  time  understood.  When  their  views  of  divine  truth 
were  corrected  and  matured,  and  the  love  of  God  was  shed 
abroad  in  their  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  was  given 
unto  them, — when  their  preaching  produced  such  mighty 
effects  in  every  part  of  the  land, — they  simply  taught  what 
their  venerable  parent  experienced  and  testified  upon  the 
bed  of  death.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  therefore,  some  years  after- 
wards, writing  to  an  anonymous  opponent,  who  assumed  the 
name  of  Smith,  says,  "  My  father  did  not  die  unacquainted 
with  tlifi  faith  of  the  Gospel,  of  the  primitive  Christians,  or  of 
our  first  Reformers ;  the  same  which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I 
preach,  and  which  is  just  as  new  as  Christianity.  What  he 
experienced  before,  I  know  not ;  but  I  know  that,  during  his 
last  iUness,  wliicii  continued  eight  months,  he  enjoyed  a  clear 
sense  of  his  acceptance  with  God.  I  heard  him  express  it 
more  than  once,  although  at  that  time  I  understood  him  not. 
'The  inward  witness,  son,  the  inward  witness,^  said  he  to 
me ;  '  this  is  the  proof,  the  strongest  proof,  of  Christianity.^ 
And  when  I  asked  him,  (the  time  of  his  change  drawing 
nigh,)  '  Sir,  are  you  in  much  pain  ?  '  he  answered  aloud,  with 
a  smile,  '  God  does  chasten  me  with  pain,  yea,  all  my  bones 
with  strong  pain ;  but  I  thank  him  for  all,  I  bless  him  for  all, 
I  love  him  for  all ! '     I  think  the  last  words  he  spoke,  when 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  35 

I  had  just  commended  his  soul  to  God,  were,  '  Now  you  have 
done  all.'  And,  mtli  the  same  serene,  cheerful  countenance, 
he  fell  asleep,  without  one  struggle,  or  sigh,  or  groan.  I 
cannot  therefore  doubt  but  the  Spirit  of  God  bore  an  inward 
Mdtness  with  his  spu'it,  that  he  was  a  child  of  God." 

Five  daj'^s  after  his  father's  death,  and  when  the  funeral 
had  taken  place,  Charles  addressed  the  following  letter  to  his 
brother  Samuel : — 

"Epworth,  April  30th,  1735.  Dear  Brother,— After  all 
yom'  desire  of  seeing  my  father  alive,  you  are  at  last  assured 
you  must  see  liis  face  no  more  till  he  is  raised  in  incorrup- 
tion.  You  have  reason  to  envy  us,  who  could  attend  him  in 
the  last  stage  of  his  illness.  The  few  words  he  could  utter  I 
saved,  and  hope  never  to  forget.  Some  of  them  were, 
'  Nothing  too  much  to  suffer  for  heaven.  The  weaker  I  am 
in  body,  the  stronger  and  more  sensible  support  I  feel  from 
God.  There  is  but  a  step  between  me  and  death.  To- 
morrow I  would  see  you  all  with  me  round  this  table,  that 
we  may  once  more  drink  of  the  cup  of  blessing,  before  we 
drink  of  it  new  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  With  desire  have  I 
desired  to  eat  this  passover  with  you  before  I  die.' 

"  The  morning  he  was  to  communicate,  he  was  so  exceeding 
weak  and  full  of  pain,  that  he  could  not,  without  the  utmost 
difficulty,  receive  the  elements ;  often  repeating, '  Thou  shakest 
me ;  thou  shakest  me  : '  but  immediately  after  receiving,  there 
followed  the  most  visible  alteration.  He  appeared  fuU  of 
faith  and  peace,  which  extended  even  to  his  body ;  for  he  was 
so  much  better,  that  we  almost  hoped  he  would  have  recov- 
ered. The  fear  of  death  he  had  entirely  conquered,  and  at 
last  gave  up  his  latest  human  desires,  of  finishing  Job,  paying 
his  debts,  and  seeing  you.  He  often  laid  his  hand  upon  my 
head,  and  said,  '  Be  steady.'  '  The  Christian  faith  will  surely 
revive  in  this  kingdom.  You  shall  see  it,  though  I  shall  not.' 
To  my  sister  Emily  he  said,  '  Do  not  be  concerned  at  ray 
death.  God  will  then  begin  to  manifest  himself  to  my 
family.^  When  we  were  met  about  him,  his  usual  expression 
was,  'Now  let  me  hear  you  talk  upon  heaven.'  On  my 
asking  him,  whether  he  did  not  find  himself  worse,  he 
replied,  '  O  my  Charles,  I  feel  a  great  deal !  God  chastens 
me  with  strong  pain ;  but  I  praise  him  for  it ;  I  thank  him 
for  it ;  I  love  him  for  it.' 

u  2 


36  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  On  tlie  25th  his  voice  failed  him,  and  nature  seemed 
entirely  spent ;  when,  on  my  brother's  asking,  whether  he 
was  not  near  heaven,  he  answered  distinctly,  and  with  the 
most  of  hope  and  triumph  that  could  be  expressed  in  sounds, 
'  Yes,  I  am/  He  spoke  once  more,  just  after  my  brother 
had  used  the  commendatory  prayer.  His  last  words  were, 
'  Now  you  have  done  all !  '  This  was  about  half  an  hour 
after  six,  from  which  time,  till  sunset,  he  made  signs  of  offer- 
ing up  himself,  till  my  brother,  having  again  used  the  prayer, 
the  very  moment  it  was  finished  he  expired.  His  passage 
was  so  smooth  and  insensible,  that,  notwithstanding  the 
stopping  of  his  pulse,  and  ceasing  of  all  sign  of  life  and 
motion,  we  continued  over  him  a  considerable  time,  in  doubt 
whether  the  soul  were  departed  or  no.  My  mother  (who,  for 
several  days  before  he  died,  hardly  ever  went  into  his  cham- 
ber but  she  was  carried  out  in  a  fit)  was  far  less  shocked  at 
the  news  than  we  expected,  and  told  us,  that  now  she  was 
heard,  in  his  having  so  easy  a  death,  and  her  being  strength- 
ened so  to  bear  it. 

"  Though  you  have  lost  your  chief  reason  for  coming,  yet 
there  are  others  which  make  your  presence  more  necessary 
than  ever.  My  mother  (who  will  hardly  ever  leave  Epworth) 
would  be  exceeding  glad  to  see  you  as  soon  as  can  be.  She 
does  not  administer,  so  can  neither  sue  nor  be  sued.  We 
have  computed  the  debts  as  near  as  can  be,  and  find  they 
amount  to  about  one  hundred  pounds,  exclusive  of  cousin 
Richardson's.  Mrs.  Knight,  her  landlady,  seized  aU  her 
quick  stock,  valued  at  above  forty  pounds,  for  fifteen  pounds 
my  father  owed  her,  on  Monday  last,  the  day  he  was  buried ; 
and  my  brother  this  afternoon  gives  a  note  for  the  money,  in 
order  to  get  the  stock  at  Hberty  to  sell ;  for  security  of  which 
he  has  the  stock  made  over  to  him,  and  will  be  paid  as  it  can 
be  sold.  My  father  was  buried  very  frugally,  yet  decently, 
in  the  churchyard,  according  to  his  own  desu'e.  It  will  be 
highly  necessary  to  bring  all  accounts  of  what  he  owed  you, 
that  you  may  mark  all  the  goods  in  the  house,  as  principal 
creditor,  and  thereby  secui-e  to  my  mother  time  and  liberty 
to  sell  them  to  the  best  advantage.  Chartas  omnes  et  epis- 
tolas  precipuas  appositd  sera  in  adventum  tuum  reservo."^ 

"  "  All  papers  and  letters  of  importance  I  have  sealed  up,  and  keep  till  you 
come." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  37 

"  If  yoTi  take  London  in  your  way,  my  mother  desires  you 
would  remember  she  is  a  Clergj^man's  widow.  Let  the 
Society  give  her  what  they  please,  she  must  be  still,  in  some 
degree,  burdensome  to  you,  as  she  calls  it.  How  do  I  envy 
you  that  glorious  burden,  and  wish  I  could  share  in  it  !  You 
must  put  me  in  some  way  of  getting  a  Kttle  money, 
that  I  may  do  something  in  this  shipwreck  of  the  family 
for  somebody,  though  it  be  no  more  than  fiu*nishing  a 
plank. 

"  My  mother  sends  her  love  and  blessing.  "We  all  send 
om'  love  to  you,  and  my  sister,  and  PhiU,  and  hope  of  meet- 
ing you  all  once  more  at  Ep worth. 

"  I  should  be  ashamed  of  having  so  much  business  in  my 
letter,  were  it  not  necessary.     I  would  choose  to  write  and 
think  of  nothing  but  my  father.     Ere  we  meet  I  hope  you 
will  have  finished  his  elegy.     Pray  write,  if  there  be  time. 
"  I  am  your  most  affectionate  brother." 

The  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  sen.,  has  been  written  by  the  late 
Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  who,  with  an  assiduity  peculiar  to  himself, 
has  explored  almost  every  accessible  source  of  information, 
and  has  done  justice  to  the  piety,  learning,  ministerial  fidelity, 
and  uprightness  of  this  venerable  man.  There  is,  however,  one 
pubhcation  that  tlu'ows  great  light  upon  his  character,  which 
appeal's  never  to  have  come  under  the  Doctor's  notice.  It  is 
a  long  letter  addi-essed  to  his  Curate,  and  containing  direc- 
tions relative  to  the  various  branches  of  clerical  study  and 
duty.  The  writer  makes  several  statements  respecting  liis  own 
proceedings  as  a  parish  Priest,  and  especially  his  manner  of 
maintaining  disci j)Hne  among  his  people.  In  giving  his 
opinion  of  the  principal  theological  writers,  whose  works 
should  have  a  place  in  the  clerical  library,  he  introduces 
several  curious  and  valuable  notices  concerning  the  leading 
men  of  his  times,  both  Episcopalians  and  Non-conformists, 
with  whom  he  was  personally  acquainted,  and  whose  preach- 
ing he  had  attended.  This  very  rare  and  interesting  tract 
was  published  soon  after  the  writer's  death,  and  with  a  short 
preface,  which  was  doubtless  wi'ittcn  by  his  son  John.  The 
pubhcation  is  thus  referred  to  in  a  letter  from  Samuel 
Wesle}^,  jun.,  to  Chai'les,  under  the  date  of  August  7th, 
1737  : — "  John  sent  me  down  one  of  my  father's  '  Instructions 
to  a  Curate ; '  but  it  was  so  torn  in  the  passage,  that  good 


38 


THE    LIFE    OP 


part  was  not  legible.     It  is  odd  I  should  not  have  that." 
This  is  a  sufficient  authentication  of  the  book. 

The  death  of  a  beneficed  Clergyman  is  generally  the  signal 
for  the  removal  of  his  family,  and  often  for  its  dispersion. 
So  it  was  in  the  present  instance.  The  Rector  of  EpAvorth 
had  earnestly  requested,  in  the  event  of  his  decease,  that  his 
son  John  would  apply  for  the  living.  The  chief  reasons  were, 
that  the  parishioners  were  strongly  attached  to  him,  and  were 
therefore  likely  to  profit  by  his  ministrations ;  and  that  he 
would  thus  be  able  to  keep  the  family  together.  John, 
however,  was  inflexible  in  his  refusal ;  thinking  that  he  should 
be  more  holy  and  useful  as  a  College  Tutor  than  as  a  parish 
Priest :  but  the  true  reason  unquestionably  was,  though  it  did 
not  appear  even  to  his  own  mind,  that  God,  in  the  wise 
arrangements  of  his  providence,  designed  him  to  be,  not  the 
instrument  of  spiritual  good  merely  to  a  parish,  but  to  the 
world  !  The  living  of  Epworth  was  therefore  presented  to 
another  person,  and  the  Wesley  family  was  scattered.  The 
widowed  mother  took  up  a  temporary  residence  at  Gains- 
borough, Avith  her  daughter  Emily;  and  John  and  Charles 
retiu'ned  to  Oxford,  where  they  remained  till  the  following 
year,  when  they  embarked  as  Missionaries  for  the  infant 
colony  of  Georgia. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  39. 


CHAPTER  II. 

As  the  history  of  the  Wesleys  is  intimately  connected  with 
the  colony  of  Georgia,  a  few  brief  notices  concerning  that 
settlement  will  not  be  deemed  irrelevant  in  this  place.  It 
was  formed  under  the  sanction  of  a  royal  charter,  which  was 
granted  in  the  year  1732,  and  comprehended  the  tract  of 
country  lying  between  the  rivers  Savannah  and  Alatamaha, 
on  the  American  continent.  The  name  of  Georgia  was 
given  to  it  in  compliment  to  George  the  Second,  under  whose 
auspices  it  was  commenced.  The  management  of  the  colony 
was  vested  in  Trustees,  who  were  required  annually  to  report 
their  proceedings  to  the  Lord  High  Chancellor  of  England, 
and  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas. 
The  design  of  the  undertaking  was  two-fold.  It  was  to  be  an 
outlet  to  the  redundant  population  at  home,  especially  of 
London ;  and  to  be  an  asylum  for  such  foreign  Protestants  as 
were  harassed  by  Popish  persecution.  James  Oglethorpe, 
Esq.,  a  military  man,  who  was  afterwards  raised  to  the  rank  of 
General,  was  made  the  Governor.  He  was  also  one  of  the 
original  Trustees,  and  appears  to  have  taken  an  active  part  in 
obtaining  the  charter.  He  was  a  humane  man,  public 
spirited,  and  of  an  enterprising  character.  Among  the 
Trustees  there  were  several  pious  Presbyterians,  as  well  as 
Churchmen. 

The  scheme  excited  great  attention  at  the  time,  and 
obtained  very  encouraging  patronage.  The  Parliament  voted 
a  sum  of  money,  to  enable  the  Trustees  to  cany  their  designs 
into  effect.  The  Trustees,  who  were  themselves  to  receive 
no  pecuniary  benefit  from  the  undertaking,  called  also  upon 
the  pubhc  for  voluntary  help.  Dr.  John  Biu"ton,  Fellow  of 
Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford,  who  was  one  of  the  Trustees, 
pubHshed  a  discourse  in  behalf  of  the  project,  entitled,  "  The 
Duty  and  Reward  of  Propagating  Principles  of  Religion  and 
Virtue  exemplified  in  the  History  of  Abraham.  A  Sermon 
preached  before  the  Trustees  for  establishing  the  Colony  of 


40  THE    LIFK    OP 

Georgia^  at  theii'  Auiiiversary  Meeting,  at  the  parish  church 
of  St.  Mary-le-Bow,  on  Thursday,  March  15th,  1733." 

"  It  remains,"  says  the  Preacher,  "  that  I  mention  one 
circumstance  relating  to  the  establishment  of  our  colony ;  and 
that  is,  the  seasonableness  of  such  a  provision  in  these  times ; 
when  we  hear  such  complaining  in  our  streets,  of  many 
unfortunate,  disti'essed  families ;  when  we  hear  of  so  many 
thousand  Protestants  driven  out  of  their  country  by  the  per- 
secution of  their  Popish  governors ;  in  the  literal  sense  pil- 
grims and  strangers  in  the  world ;  and  in  this  respect  resem- 
bhng  the  circumstances  of  the  wandering  Patriarch,  who  is 
said  to  have  been  driven  out  from  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,  for  not 
conforming  to  the  idolatry  of  his  superstitious  countrymen, 
the  Chaldeans.  Such  circumstances  of  distress  plead  not 
only  for  private  compassion,  but  national  relief.  Acts  of 
humanity  and  charity  to  our  persecuted  bretlu"en  will  best 
express  the  sincerity  of  our  zeal  for  the  Reformed  religion. 
Without  such  expressions,  what  avails  our  boasted  affection 
for  the  Protestant  interest,  for  the  Protestant  rehgion  ? 
What  are  all  our  specious  professions,  but  abused,  noisy 
words,  and  upbraiding  denominations  ?  But  if  there  be  any 
sincerity  in  our  professions,  let  the  effects  of  it  redound  to  the 
succour  and  support  of  persons  groaning  under  the  oppres- 
sion of  our  common  adversary.  Let  us  rather  remember  that 
we  are  Christians ;  and  that  in  the  great  day  of  retribution, 
when  all  personal  distinctions  and  relations  cease,  our  acts  of 
charity  will  be  particularly  inquired  into,  and  our  good  works 
shall  then  follow  us. 

"An  opportunity  is  now  offered  of  conferring  at  once  a 
double  benefit ;  a  benefit  both  personal  and  public ;  both  to 
the  poor  sufferers,  whose  necessities  we  reheve,  and  to  the 
community,  which  will  reap  the  benefit  of  an  increasing, 
industrious  people.  We  at  once  behold  numbers  of  miserable 
men  destitute  of  habitations,  and  an  uncultivated  country 
destitute  of  inhabitants.  May  this  critical  coincidence  of  cir- 
cumstances be  improved  to  the  common  advantage  !  " 

Soon  after  the  pubhcation  of  this  sermon  there  appeared  a 
handsome  quarto  pamphlet,  entitled,  "  Reasons  for  estabUsh- 
ing  the  Colony  of  Georgia,  with  regard  to  the  Trade  of  Great 
Britain,  the  Increase  of  our  People,  the  Employment  and 
Support  it  will  afford  to  great  numbers  of  our  Poor,  as  well  as 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  41 

foreign  persecuted  Protestants.  With  some  Account  of  the 
Country,  and  tlie  Design  of  the  Trustees.  1733.^'  In  this 
otficial  tract  great  stress  is  laid  upon  the  case  of  foreign  Pro- 
testants.    The  writer  says, 

"  As  liberty  of  conscience  will  be  granted,  it  cannot  be 
doubted,  but  a  well-regidated  government,  in  a  country  so 
temperate,  so  pleasant,  and  so  fruitful,  Avill  draw  thither 
many  of  the  distressed  Saltzburghers,  and  other  persecuted 
Protestants ;  and  by  giving  refuge  to  these,  the  power  and 
wealth  of  Great  Britain,  as  a  rewai'd  for  her  hospitality,  will 
be  increased  by  the  addition  of  so  many  rehgious  and  indus- 
trious subjects. 

"The  Protestant  interest  in  Europe  hath  dechned  very 
much  since  the  treaty  of  Westphaha.  In  France  there  were 
several  flourishing  Protestant  churches,  which  are  now  entirely 
destroyed.  There  w^ere  five  hundred  churches  in  Poland; 
but  being  neither  permitted  to  rebuild  or  repair  the  places  of 
assembly,  they  are  now  reduced  to  forty,  who  are  harassed  on 
every  pretence,  of  which  Thorn  has  been  a  bleeding  instance. 
In  Hungary  they  are  at  this  time  depriving  the  Protestants 
of  their  churches ;  and  it  is  to  be  feai^ed  that  a  persecution 
now  rages  as  openly  there  as  ever  it  did  in  France.  Every- 
one must  know,  and  there  can  be  few  but  feel,  the  miseries 
■\^'hich  the  Saltzburghers  have  lately  undergone.  Theii'  hai'd- 
ships  could  only  be  equalled  by  their  resolution  in  meeting, 
and  their  patience  in  bearing,  them.  Many  of  these  have 
been  dragged  from  prison  to  prison,  till  they  perished  by 
want :  the  rest,  men,  women,  and  childi'en,  forced  to  renounce 
their  faith,  or  drove  vagrants  from  their  country.  There  have 
been  above  twenty-three  thousand  of  these  exiles ;  and  by 
ad^aces  received  here  lately,  the  number  of  converts  among 
them  to  the  Protestant  rehgion  increases  every  day. 

"  In  the  Palatinate  a  concealed  persecution  is  on  foot. 
Deux-Ponts,  Bergues,  Juhers,  and  all  the  Palatinate,  Avere 
formerly  under  Protestant  Princes,  and  are  now  subject  to  a 
zealous  Roman  Catholic.  The  head  of  the  house  of  Saxony, 
that  was  formerly  the  great  support  of  the  Protestant  interest 
in  Germany,  is  firmly  attached  to  the  Romish  religion.  The 
Church  of  Rome  hath  also  gained  the  chiefs  of  many  other 
families  in  Germany.  The  preferments  in  the  Teutonick  and 
Maltese  orders,  the  rich  benefices,  and   great  ecclesiastical 


42  THE    LIFE    OF 

sovereignties,  the  elective  crown  of  Poland,  and  the  imperial 
dignity  itself,  are  used  by  that  Court  to  gain  or  keep  the 
nobility,  and  even  the  Sovereigns,  of  Germany  dependent 
upon  their  supremacy.  And  when  the  Sovereigns  are  of 
their  profession,  they  think  they  can  make  more  converts  in 
a  day  by  force,  than  in  whole  ages  by  preaching  :  for  if  the 
Prince  orders  liis  Protestant  subjects  to  renounce  their  reli- 
gion, they  must  submit,  resist,  or  fly.  Resistance  is  in  vain, 
unless  they  are  assisted  by  Protestant  Princes ;  which  these 
cannot  do,  without  raising  a  religious  war  through  Europe ; 
which  is  not  to  be  expected  on  every  oppression  for  religion, 
since  it  could  not  be  procured  in  the  flagrant  instances  of 
Thorn  and  Saltzburgh.  They  have  no  remedy,  then,  but 
flight.  Wliither  shall  they  fly  ?  Not  to  other  Roman  coun- 
tries ;  and  the  Protestant  ones  are  not  capable  of  giving 
assistance  to  a  great  number.  Sweden,  the  great  bulwark  of 
the  Protestant  rehgion  in  the  north,  having  lost  all  Livonia, 
and  the  chief  of  her  corn-bearing  provinces,  is  reduced  to  a 
weak  condition,  and  has  more  men  than  she  can  well  support, 
as  have  many  of  the  Protestant  dominions  in  Germany.  Our 
King,  as  Elector  of  Hanover,  has  indeed  wisely  and  gene- 
rously given  reception  to  a  thousand  Saltzburghers,  The 
King  of  Prussia  has  likewise  estabhshed  some  of  them  in 
regular  colonies  on  his  frontiers ;  but  he  has  declared  he  will 
take  no  more. 

'^  At  a  time  when  the  Protestants  are  so  persecuted,  how 
much  will  it  be  for  our  honour,  that  the  Crown  of  England, 
which  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  and  at  some  times  since, 
has  been  looked  on  as  the  head  of  the  Protestant  interest  in 
Europe,  should  still  preserve  the  same  title  !  And  at  this 
time,  when  His  Majesty  is  Elector  of  Hanover,  when  Holland 
and  Prussia  have  offered  relief  to  so  many  of  them,  how  much 
is  our  honour  concerned,  that  England  should  not  be  the  last 
to  ©pen  her  arms  to  receive  her  unhappy  brethren,  grant 
them  a  support,  and  allow  them  the  valuable  privilege  of  wor- 
shipping their  great  Creator  in  the  way  which  they  think  will 
best  secure  their  interests  in  eternity  !  As  men,  can  we 
refuse  them  rehef  ?  As  Christians,  can  we  neglect  the  offer- 
ing it  ?  " 

These  appeals,  so  honourable  to  the  parties  who  put  them 
forth,  were  cordially  responded  to  by  the  more  pious  among 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  43 

the  people  of  England.  Pecuniary  subscriptions^  to  a  consi- 
derable amoimt,  Anth  books,  and  goods  of  vai'ious  kinds,  were 
placed,  by  the  charitable  and  humane,  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Trustees,  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  them  to  execute  their 
benevolent  plans.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  the  younger,  took  a 
lively  interest  in  this  project.  In  the  hst  of  subscribers  and 
benefactors  appended  to  Dr.  Biu-ton^s  Sennon,  he  appears, 
not  only  as  a  receiver  of  subscriptions,  but  as  a  contributor  of 
£5.  5s.  He  also  presented  "  a  pewter  chalice  and  patine  for 
present  use  in  Georgia,  until  -silver  ones  were  had.'^  His 
example  produced  the  desii'ed  effect.  Soon  after  his  pcAvter 
commmiion  service  had  been  sent  to  the  place  of  its  destina- 
tion, he  had  the  gratification  of  presenting,  from  "an  un- 
known benefactor,  a  silver  chahce  and  patine,  for  the  use  of 
the  first  chm'ch  in  the  towTi  of  Savannah.^^  Prom  June, 
1732,  to  June,  1733,  the  Trustees  received  from  the  pubhc 
the  sum  of  j£3,723.  13*.  7d. ;  besides  lai'ge  quantities  of 
Bibles,  Testaments,  books  of  piety,  horn-books,  household 
furnitm'e,  &c. 

The  Trustees,  having  made  their  arrangements,  invited  all 
classes  of  people  to  whom  emigration  was  desirable,  Roman 
Cathohcs  only  excepted,  to  avail  themselves  of  the  advantages 
Avhich  this  new  colony  off'ered.  The  unemployed  poor,  bank- 
rupts, and  such  other  persons  as  were  in  circumstances  of 
hoj^eless  embarrassment,  were  offered  a  free  passage ;  and 
Mr.  Oglethorpe,  who  was  to  conduct  the  first  embarkation, 
superintend  the  formation  of  the  settlement,  and  be  its  futm'e 
Governor,  was  spoken  of  as  a  man  of  almost  unexampled 
kindness  and  generosity.  The  climate  was  said  to  be  mild 
and  healthy,  and  the  soil  rich  and  productive.  Under  these 
circumstances,  many  poor  people,  having  tasted  the  bitterness 
of  adversity,  and  possessing  nothing  that  they  could  lose, 
embraced  the  opportunity  of  acquiring  all  the  enjojTnents  of 
life.  On  the  first  day  of  February,  1732-3,  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
arrived  at  Georgia  with  the  first  company  of  settlers,  consist- 
ing of  forty  families,  making  upAvards  of  one  hundred  per- 
sons ;  all  of  whom  were  brought  over  and  supported  at  the 
pubhc  charge.  The  Governor  appHed  himself  with  diligence 
in  apportioning  the  land  among  the  settlers,  and  in  arranging 
the  plans  for  building  the  requisite  towns  and  fortifications 
for  their  accommodation,  and  defence  against  the  Indians 


44  THE    LIFE    OF 

and  the  Spaniards.  In  the  mean  while^  a  vessel  mth  about 
twenty  families  of  Jews  arrived,  to  all  of  whom  lots  of  land 
were  assigned.  Another  vessel  came,  bringing  forty  Irish 
convicts,  who  had  been  refused  at  Jamaica.  These  also  were 
received ;  although,  like  some  others  of  their  brethren,  they 
were  not  remarkable  for  the  peaceableness  of  their  habits. 
They  afterwards  occasioned  considerable  disturbance  in  the 
colony.  The  Governor  strictly  forbad  the  use  of  rum  among 
all  classes  of  settlers ;  and  the  Trustees  would  on  no  account 
tolerate  the  employment  of  Negro  slaves.  They  -wished  the 
people  to  acquire  and  preserve  habits  of  industry ;  and  they 
knew  that  this  would  never  be  the  case,  if  Negroes  were 
imported,  and  labour  were  extorted  from  them  under  the 
driver's  lash. 

After  remaining  in  Georgia  about  fifteen  months,  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  returned  to  England ;  and  the  report  of  success 
which  he  gave  on  his  arrival  served  greatly  to  increase  the 
popularity  of  the  undertaking.  The  fame  of  the  colony 
spread  far  and  wide,  and  stiU  greater  numbers  of  people, 
from  Germany  as  well  as  England,  left  their  homes,  and  has- 
tened to  this  desired  spot.  Among  these  were  persons  of 
some  property,  who  hoped  to  turn  their  capital  to  good 
account.  Wliile  the  Governor  was  making  his  arrangements 
for  conducting  a  second  company  of  emigrants  to  Georgia, 
apphcation  was  made  to  some  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  to 
settle  in  the  colony  as  Clergymen.  Dr.  Burton  pressed  Mr. 
John  Wesley  especially  to  midertake  a  mission  among  the 
Indians  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  colony.  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
well  knew  the  sterhng  worth  of  the  Wesley s,  having  long 
been  a  personal  friend  of  the  family.  He  was  a  regular  cor- 
respondent of  the  Rector  of  Epworth  ;  and  two  compli- 
mentary poems  addressed  to  him  are  found  in  the  volume 
which  was  published  by  the  younger  Samuel  Wesley.  After 
considerable  hesitation,  and  taking  the  advice  of  friends,  Mr. 
John  Wesley  consented  to  go  as  a  Missionary  to  the  Indians ; 
and  it  was  finally  arranged  that  Charles  should  accompany  him, 
as  Secretary  to  the  Governor.  Up  to  this  time,  Charles  had 
declined  entering  into  holy  orders ;  but  he  was  now  ordained, 
that  he  might  be  able  to  officiate  as  a  Clergyman  in  the 
colony,  where  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  people  had  been 
unavoidably  neglected. 


THE    IIKV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  45 

The  conduct  of  the  two  brothers,  in  tearing  themselves 
away  from  their  friendsj  and  embarking  for  the  distant  wil- 
derness, excited  great  surprise  in  many  quarters,  as  might  be 
expected.  Of  the  purity  of  their  motives,  indeed,  no  doubt 
can  be  entertained.  They  were  both  happily  and  usefidly 
employed  as  College  Tutors  ;  and  had  they  sought  preferment 
in  the  Church,  considering  their  acquirements,  talents,  and 
connexions,  they  might  doubtless  have  obtained  it.  But  the 
fact  is,  by  reading  the  writings  of  Mr.  Law,  and  others  of  a 
similar  kind,  they  were  deeply  impressed  with  the  necessity 
of  holiness.  According  to  their  apprehensions,  true  holiness 
is  attained  principally  by  means  of  sufferings,  mental  and 
bodily ;  and  hence  they  adopted  this  mode  of  life,  resolved  to 
do  and  suffer  whatever  it  should  please  God  to  lay  upon 
them.  Their  theological  views  were  not  only  defective,  but 
erroneous.  They  understood  not  the  true  nature  of  a  sin- 
ner's justification  before  God ;  nor  the  faith  by  which  it  is 
obtained ;  nor  its  connexion  with  sanctification.  Holiness  of 
heart  and  life  was  the  object  of  their  eager  pursuit ;  and  this 
they  sought,  not  by  faith,  but  by  works,  and  personal  aus- 
terity, according  to  the  misleading  doctrine  of  Mr.  Law. 
"  Our  end  in  leaving  our  native  countiy,''  says  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  "  was  not  to  avoid  want,  (God  having  given  us  plenty 
of  temporal  blessings,)  nor  to  gain  the  dung  and  di'oss  of 
riches  or  honour ;  but  singly  this, — to  save  our  souls ;  to  live 
wholly  to  the  glory  of  God." 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  jun.,  who  had  from  the  beginning 
taken  a  lively  interest  in  the  colony,  about  the  time  of  his 
brothers'  embarkation  pubhshed  a  poem  for  the  furtherance 
of  its  objects.  Poets  are  Prophets  by  profession ;  and 
Samuel  Wesley,  wliile  he  eulogizes  Oglethorpe  and  his 
undertaking,  prognosticates  the  future  greatness  of  Georgia. 
He  describes  it  in  distant  prospect  as  a  second  Britain ;  and 
thought  that  it  would,  in  the  mean  while,  supply  the  gentle- 
men of  England  with  wine,  and  the  ladies  with  silks.  In 
these  views  he  was  not  singular.  Some  people  from  among 
the  Vaudois  were  carried  over,  to  assist  in  the  breeding  and 
management  of  sdk- worms.  The  following  hues  are  given  as 
a  specimen  of  Samuel  Wesley's  "  Georgia ; "  a  poem  which 
is  now  extremely  scarce  : — 


46  THE    LIFE    OF 

'•  See  where  beyond  the  spacious  ocean  lies 
A  wide  waste  land  beneath  the  southern  skies  ; 
Where  kindly  suns  for  ages  roU'd  in  vain, 
Nor  e'er  the  vintage  saw,  or  rip'ning  grain  ; 
Where  all  things  into  wild  luxuriance  i-an, 
And  bui'den'd  Nature  ask'd  the  aid  of  man. 
In  this  sweet  climate  and  prolific  soil 
He  bids  the  eager  swain  indulge  his  toil ; 
In  thee  possession  to  the  planter's  hand 
Consigns  the  rich  uncultivated  land. 
'  Go  you,'  the  Monarch  cries,  '  go  settle  there, 
Whom  Britain  from  her  plenitude  can  spare  : 
Go,  your  old  wonted  industry  pursue. 
Nor  envy  Spain  the  treasures  of  Peru.'  " 

"  Be  not  content  in  council  here  to  join  ; 
A  farther  labour,  Oglethorpe,  is  thine. 
In  each  great  deed  thou  claim' st  the  foremost  part, 
And  toil  and  danger  charm  thy  generous  heart. 
But  chief  for  this  thy  warm  affections  rise. 
For  O  thou  view'st  it  with  a  parent's  eyes  ! 
For  this  thou  tempt'st  the  vast,  tremendous  main. 
And  floods  and  storms  oppose  their  threats  in  vain." 

"  He  conies,  whose  life,  when  absent  from  your  view, 
Was  one  continued  miiustry  for  you  ; 
For  you  were  laid  out  all  his  plans  and  art, 
Won  every  will,  and  soften' d  every  heart. 
With  what  paternal  joy  shall  he  relate 
How  views  its  mother-isle  your  little  state  ! 
Think,  while  he  strove  your  distant  coast  to  gain. 
How  oft  he  sigh'd,  and  chid  the  tedious  main  ! 
Impatient  to  survey,  l)y  culture  graced, 
Your  dreary  woodland,  and  your  rugged  waste. 
Fair  were  the  scenes  he  feign'd,  the  prospect  fair  ; 
And  sure,  ye  Georgians,  all  he  feign'd  was  there. 
A  thousand  pleasures  crowd  into  his  breast ; 
But  one,  one  mighty  thought  absorbs  the  rest, — 
'  And  give  me.  Heaven,  to  see,'  the  patriot  cries, 
'  Another  Britain  in  the  desert  rise.'  " 

"  With  nobler  products  see  thy  Georgia  teems, 
Cheer'd  with  the  genial  sun's  directer  beams  ; 
There  the  wild  vine  to  culture  learns  to  yield, 
And  piu'ple  clusters  ripen  through  the  field. 
Now  bid  thy  merchants  bring  thy  wine  no  more. 
Or  from  the'  Iberian  or  the  Tuscan  shore  : 
No  more  they  need  the'  Hungarian  vineyards  drain. 
And  France  herself  may  drink  her  best  champagne. 
Behold  at  last,  and  in  a  subject-land. 
Nectar  sufficient  for  thy  large  demand  ! 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  47 

Delicious  nectar,  powerful  to  improve 
Our  hospitable  mirth,  and  social  love. 
This  for  thy  jovial  sons.     Nor  less  the  care 
Of  thy  young  province  to  oblige  the  fair. 
Here  tend  the  silk-worm,  in  the  verdant  shade, 
The  frugal  matron  and  the  blooming  maid." 

Far  different  thoughts  occupied  the  minds  of  the  devoted 
brothers,  John  and  Charles,  who  embai'ked  as  Missionaries 
to  Georgia,  on  board  the  "  Simmonds,"  Oct.  14th,  1735. 
Questions  of  commerce  they  left  to  secular  men.  To  raise 
up  a  holy  people  in  that  distant  land  was  their  anxious  con- 
cern. They  were  accompanied  by  Mr.  Benjamin  Ingham, 
one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  and  by  Mr.  Chai'les  Delamotte, 
the  son  of  a  merchant  in  London.  The  case  of  this  young 
man  was  peculiar.  Mr.  Wesley,  in  his  Journal,  says,  that  he 
"  had  offered  himself  some  days  before  ;  "  but  for  what  pm'- 
pose,  and  under  what  circumstances,  the  writer^s  modesty 
forbade  liim  to  state.  The  fact  is,  that  Delamotte^s  mind 
was  under  deep  religious  con\ictions ;  his  heart  clave  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  of  whose  piety  and  wisdom  he  had  formed  the  high- 
est conceptions.  When  he  heard  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  going 
as  a  Missionary  to  Georgia,  he  could  not  bear  the  thought  of 
being  separated  from  him,  and  therefore  requested  permis- 
sion to  accompany  him  as  a  servant.  To  this,  as  might  be 
expected,  the  parents  and  friends  of  the  young  man  were 
strenuously  opposed.  His  father,  who  was  a  man  of  high 
respectabihty,  and  held  the  office  of  a  Magistrate,  offered  to 
settle  him  in  a  handsome  way  of  business,  if  he  would  remain 
at  home.  No  persuasions,  however,  could  alter  the  youth's 
purpose ;  so  that  his  parents  at  length  gave  a  reluctant  con- 
sent. Charles  Delamotte,  therefore,  went  abroad ;  Uved  \r\.i\\ 
Mr.  Wesley ;  served  him  as  a  sou  in  the  Gospel ;  did  much 
good ;  and  endm'cd  great  hardsliips  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.*  He  was  particularly  useful  in  teaching  the  childi-en 
of  the  settlers,  and  in  serving  the  poor  and  afflicted.  It  is 
probable  that  the  impressions  which  led  to  these  results  were 
made  upon  his  mind  by  Mr.  Wesley's  preaching  in  London, 
when  he  was  there  preparing  for  his  mission. 

The  ship  in  which  the  Wesleys  embai'ked  contained  one 

•  Whitefield's  Journal. 


48  THE    LIFE    OF 

hundred  and  twenty-four  persons,  men,  women,  and  childi'en, 
including  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  twenty-six  Germans,  members 
of  the  Moravian  Church,  with  David  Nitschman,  their  Bishop. 
These  pious  strangers  were  going  to  Georgia,  in  comphance 
with  the  invitation  given  to  persecuted  Protestants ;  that  they 
might  there  enjoy,  in  iindistui'bed  tranquillity,  their  own 
peculiar  religious  rites,  and  extend  the  blessings  of  Cln-istian 
knowledge  to  the  Creek,  Chickasaw,  and  Cherokee  Indians. 
Sixteen  of  their  brethren  were  ah'eady  engaged  in  tliis  enter- 
prise of  Christian  mercy,  having  emigrated  to  Georgia  for 
that  purpose  during  the  preceding  year,  under  the  guidance 
of  their  Ministers,  Mr.  Spangenberg,  John  Toelschig,  and 
Anthony  Seyffart ;  and  a  portion  of  land  had  been  assigned 
to  them  for  their  occupation.  This  was  the  third  mission 
wliich  the  Bretlu-en  had  instituted.  They  had  one  in  the 
Danish  island  of  St.  Thomas,  and  another  in  Greenland,  in 
successful  operation.  David  Nitschman  had  been  personally 
concerned  in  the  estabhshment  of  that  in  the  West  Indies  ; 
and  for  some  time  had  supported  himself  and  his  fellow- 
labourer,  Leonard  Dober,  by  working  as  a  carpenter. 

The  meeting  of  the  Weslej^s  with  this  primitive  Evangelist, 
and  the  pious  refugees  that  accompanied  him,  appeared  to  be 
casual ;  but  it  was,  in  fact,  one  of  those  providential  arrange- 
ments from  which  the  most  momentous  consequences  arise. 
It  was  from  a  learned  member  of  the  Moravian  Church  that 
the  two  brothers  were  subsequently  taught  the  all-important 
doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  sin  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  :  a  doctrine  to  which  all  their  pubhc  usefulness  is  to  be 
distinctly  traced ;  but  of  wliich,  as  yet,  they  had  no  just  con- 
ception. Their  intercourse  with  David  Nitschman  and  his 
flock,  who  accompanied  them  to  Georgia,  prepared  them  for 
the  enlightened  instructions  of  Peter  Bohler,  which  they 
gratefully  received  on  their  return  to  England.  Bishop 
Nitschman,  and  a  few  of  his  German  brethren,  during  the 
voyage,  apphed  themselves  to  the  study  of  Enghsh.  For 
nothing  were  the  Wesleys  more  remarkable  than  for  dihgence 
in  their  sacred  calling.  They  were  always  employed  either 
in  doing  or  receiving  good,  according  to  the  degree  of  reli- 
gious hght  which  they  possessed.  No  sooner  did  they  com- 
mence their  voyage,  than  they  entered  upon  their  Missionary 
labours,  occupying  every  hour  with  some  useful  work,  con- 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  /  49 

nected  with  the  great  ol)ject  to  Avhich  then*  Uves  were  now 
devoted.       INIr.    Ingham   and   Dclamotte    were    both    hke- 
minded.     From  four  to  five  in  the  morning  each  member  of 
this  exemplary  brotlierhood  used  private  prayer.     From  five 
to  seven  they  read  the  Bible  together,  carefully  comparing  it 
with  the  writings  of  the  earliest  ages.     At  seven  they  break- 
fasted; and  at  eight  were  the  public  prayers.     From  nine  to 
twelve  Mr.  John  Wesley  learned  German,  that  he  might  be 
able  to  converse  with  the  Mora\dans ;    and  Mr.  Delamotte 
leai'ned  Greek.     Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  sermons,  ha^dno- 
been  newly- appointed  to  the  sacred  office ;  and  Mr.  Ingham 
instructed  the  children  of  the  emigrants.     At  twelve  they 
met  to  give  an  account  to  one  another  of  what  they  had  done 
since  then'  last  meeting,  and   of  what  they   designed  to  do 
before  the  next.     About  one  they  dined.     The  time  from 
dinner  till  four  they  spent  in  reading  to  those  persons  on 
board  Avhom  each  of  them  had  taken  in  charge ;  or  in  speak- 
ing to  them  severally,  as  need  requu*ed.     At  foui*  were  the 
evening  prayers ;  Avhen  either  the  second  lesson  was  explained, 
or  the  children  were   catechised,  and  instructed  before  the 
congregation.     From   five   to    six,    they   again   used  private 
prayer.     From  six  to  seven,  they  read,  in  their  several  cabins, 
to  two  or  three  of  the  Enghsh  passengers.     At  sca  en,  Mr. 
John  Wesley  joined  with  the   Germans  in  public  worship ; 
and  Mr.  Ingham  read  between  the  decks  to  as  many  as  were 
willing  to  hear.     At  eight,  the  little  company  again  met,  to 
exhort  and  instruct  one  another ;  and  between  nine  and  ten, 
retired  to  rest. 

During  their  stay  in  the  Downs,  they  went  alternately  to 
the  other  ship  that  sailed  with  them,  for  the  pm-pose  of 
preaching  to  the  people,  and  of  prapng  with  them.  They 
were  at  length  joined  by  the  ship  of  war  which  was  to  accom- 
pany them,  and  were  fully  ready  for  their  voyage  ;  but  being 
detained  by  contrary  winds,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  comj)lied 
with  the  request  of  the  Clergjonan  at  Cowes,  and  preached 
three  or  four  times  in  liis  church ;  while  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
Mr.  Ingham,  and  Mr.  Delamotte  distributed  tracts  among 
the  more  serious  part  of  the  congi'egation. 

The  deportment  of  the  Moravian  Brethren,  when  on  their 
voyage  to  Georgia,  was  truly  Christian,  and  appeal's  to  have 
made  a  deep  impression  upon  the  susceptible  and  obser\'ant 

VOL.    I.  E 


50 


THE    LIFE    or 


minds  of  the  two  Wesleys,  especially  upon  that  of  John.  The 
philosophic  Mysticism  which  the  brothers  had  mistaken  for 
scriptural  Cliristianity  left  them  unacquainted  with  the  peace^ 
the  inward  pirrity,  the  joyous  hope,  which  spring  from  a  lively 
faith  in  the  sacrifice  of  Clu-ist.  The  Moravians  exhibited  a 
different  spirit.  In  them  were  seen  meekness,  humility,  and 
love,  blended  with  resignation,  and  a  heavenly  hope  which  was 
unmoved  by  immediate  danger.  The  contrast  was  strikingly 
seen  during  a  storm  which  came  upon  them  when  within  about 
ten  days^  sail  of  the  American  continent.  The  waves  of  the 
sea  were  mighty,  and  raged  horribly.  The  winds  roared ; 
and  the  ship  not  only  rocked  to  and  fro  with  the  utmost 
violence,  but  shook  and  jarred  with  so  unequal  and  grating 
a  motion,  that  the  passengers  could  with  difiiculty  keep  their 
hold  of  anything,  nor  stand  a  moment  without  it.  Every 
ten  minutes  came  a  shock  against  the  stern  or  side  of  the 
ship,  which  seemed  as  if  it  would  dash  the  planks  in  pieces. 
In  this  state  of  things,  Mr.  John  Wesley  saj's,  "  I  went  to 
the  Germans.  I  had  long  before  observed  the  great  serious- 
ness of  their  behaviour.  Of  their  humdity  they  had  given  a 
continual  proof,  by  performing  those  servile  offices  for  the 
other  passengers,  which  none  of  the  English  would  under- 
take ;  for  which  they  desired  and  would  receive  no  pay ;  saying, 
it  was  good  for  then'  proud  hearts  ;  and,  their  lo\ing  Saviour 
had  done  more  for  them.  And  every  day  had  given  them 
occasion  of  showing  a  meekness,  which  no  injury  could  move. 
If  they  were  pushed,  struck,  or  tin-own  down,  they  rose 
again  and  went  away ;  but  no  complaint  was  found  in  their 
mouth.  There  was  now  an  opportunity  of  trying  whether 
they  were  delivered  from  the  spirit  of  fear,  as  well  as  from 
that  of  pride,  anger,  and  revenge.  In  the  midst  of  the 
psalm  wherewith  their  service  began,  the  sea  broke  over, 
spht  the  main- sail  in  pieces,  covered  the  ship,  and  poured  in 
between  the  decks,  as  if  the  great  deep  had  already  swallowed 
us  up.  A  terrible  screaming  began  among  the  English. 
The  Germans  calmly  sang  on.  I  asked  one  of  them  after- 
wards, '  Was  you  not  afraid  ?  ^  '  I  thank  God,  no.^  I  asked, 
'  But  were  not  your  women  and  children  afraid  ?  ^  He 
replied,  mildly,  '  No ;  our  women  and  children  are  not  afraid 
to  die.' " 

On  Thursday,  Feb.  5th,  1736,  the  "  Simmonds"  arrived 


THE    KEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  51 

in  the  Savaunah  river;  and  on  the  following  day  the  pas- 
sengers landed  in  America,  upon  a  small  uninhabited  island. 
]\Ir.  Oglethorpe  led  the  first  company  that  left  the  ship, 
including  the  Wesleys,  to  a  rising  groimd,  where  they  ail 
kneeled  down  to  give  thanks  to  God  for  theii'  preservation. 
He  then  took  a  Ijoat  for  the  settlement  of  Savannah ;  and 
when  the  rest  of  the  people  came  on  shore,  they  also  were 
in^'ited  to  unite  in  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  thek  ahnighty 
Preserver.  For  about  five  weeks,  the  Wesleys  remained 
together  at  Savannah  ;  during  which  period  John  had  much 
intercom'se  with  the  Moravian  Brethren,  who  had  l^een  pre- 
viously settled  there :  and  his  mind  was  deeply  impressed 
with  their  pious  simplicity,  zeal,  union,  self-denial,  dihgence, 
and  holy  cheerfulness.  Whether  Chai'les  was  equally  atten- 
tive to  their  chai'acter  and  order  does  not  appear. 

Early  in  IMarch,  the  brothers  were  separated;  Charles 
removing  to  Frederica,  in  the  island  of  St.  Simon,  where  he 
was  to  have  the  spiritual  charge  of  the  people,  and  where  the 
Governor,  to  whom  he  was  Secretary,  had  fixed  his  residence. 
This  island  is  about  one  hundred  miles  south  of  Savannah, 
where  John  remained.  It  is  about  twenty  miles  long,  and 
varies  from  two  to  five  in  breadth. 

"  Tuesday,  March  9th,  1736,  about  three  in  the  afternoon," 
says  Charles,  "  I  first  set  foot  on  St.  Simon's  island;  and 
immediately  my  spirit  revived.  No  sooner  did  I  enter  upon 
my  ministry,  than  God  gave  me,  like  Saul,  another  heart. 
So  true  is  that  of  Bishop  Hall :  '  The  caUing  of  God  never 
leaves  a  man  unchanged ;  neither  did  God  ever  employ  any 
one  in  his  service,  whom  he  did  not  enable  to  the  work  he 
set  him  :  especially  those  whom  he  raises  up  to  the  supply 
of  his  place,  and  the  representation  of  himself.'  The  people, 
with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  were  all  arrived  the  day  before. 

"  The  first  who  saluted  me  on  my  landing  was  honest  Mr. 
Ingham,  and  that  -svith  his  usual  heartiness.  Never  did  I 
more  rejoice  at  the  sight  of  him  :  especially  when  he  told 
me  the  treatment  he  has  met  with  for  vindicating  the  Lord's 
day  :  such  as  every  Minister  of  Clu'ist  must  meet  with.  The 
people  seemed  overjoyed  to  see  me.  INIr.  Oglethorpe,  in 
particular,  received  me  very  kindly. 

"  I  spent  the  afternoon  in  conference  with  my  parishioners. 
With  what  trembling  ought  I  to  call  them  mine  !     At  seven 

E   2 


52 


THE    LIFE    OF 


we  had  evening  prayers  in  tlie  open  air,  at  which  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe was  present.  The  lesson  gave  me  the  fullest  direc- 
tion, and  greatest  encouragement.  At  nine  I  returnedj  and 
lay  in  the  boat.^^ 

Few  men  sustaining  the  clerical  office  have  ever  applied 
themselves  with  greater  assiduity  and  diligence  to  the  dis- 
charge of  their  duties  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  at  this  period 
of  his  life,  or  with  a  more  fixed  purpose  to  promote  the  spirit- 
ual good  of  the  people.  He  conducted  four  religious  services 
every  day,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  chose  and  had  leisure 
to  attend ;  and  he  was  in  the  habit  of  giving  an  extemporary 
exposition  of  the  daily  lessons  at  the  morning  and  evening 
prayer.  These  services  were  conducted  in  the  open  air  when 
the  weather  would  permit ;  and  as  the  people  had  no  pubHc 
clock  to  guide  them,  (for  as  yet  they  dwelt  in  tents,  having  no 
•houses,)  nor  any  "  church-going  bell"  to  summon  them  to 
their  devotions,  they  were  apprized  of  the  hour  of  prayer  by 
the  sound  of  the  drum.  Notwithstanding  all  this  apphcation 
to  religion,  Charleses  mission  to  Frederica,  like  that  of  his 
brother  at  Savannah,  was  in  the  main  a  failure ;  and  his  hfe 
there  was  little  more  than  one  continued  course  of  vexation 
and  sorrow.  He  laboured  with  all  his  might,  by  private 
admonition,  as  well  as  pubhc  worship  and  instruction,  to 
make  the  people  holy ;  yet  few  appear  to  have  attended  divine 
service  at  all;  and  fewer  still  came  to  the  Lord's  supper,  or 
were  indeed  prepared  to  receive  that  holy  sacrament.  The 
upright  among  them  respected  him  for  his  disinterestedness 
and  fidelity ;  but  others  formed  conspiracies  to  ruin  him  with 
the  Governor ;  and  attempts  were  even  made  to  get  rid  of  him 
by  assassination. 

The  principal  cause  of  his  want  of  success  is  doubtless  to  be 
found  in  the  defectiveness  of  his  theological  views,  and  con- 
sequently of  his  own  piety.  Several  of  the  sermons  which  he 
preached  at  Frederica  are  still  extant  in  his  own  neat  and 
elegant  handwriting.  The  doctrines  which  they  contain  are 
precisely  those  of  Mr.  Law.  The  pleasures  of  this  world  are 
all  vain  and  sinful,  and  therefore  to  be  renounced ;  the  evils 
of  our  nature  render  us  unfit  for  the  service  and  enjoyment  of 
God,  and  are  to  be  mortified  by  fasting,  prayer,  and  a  con- 
stant course  of  universal  self-denial ;  we  are  the  creatures  of 
God,  and  are  therefore  to  devote  ourselves  to  him,  in  body, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  53 

soul,  and  spirit,  Avith  tlie   utmost   fervour,   simplicity,   aud 
purity  of  intention.     In  these  disco vu-ses,  as  in  the  eloquent 
volumes  of  Law,  we  look  in  vain  for  correct  and  impressive 
views  of  the  atonement  and  intercession  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
offices  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     It  cannot  here  be  said,  "  Christ  is 
all,  and  in  all."     No  satisfactory  answer  is  given  to  the  ques- 
tion, "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  "     Men  are  required  to 
run  the  race  of  Christian  holiness  with  a  load  of  uncancelled 
guilt  upon  their  consciences,   and  wlule  the  corruptions  of 
their    nature    are    unsubdued    by    renewing    grace.      The 
Preacher  has  no  adequate  conception  of  a  sinner^s  justifica- 
tion before  God.     He  sometimes  confounds  this  blessing  with 
sanctification ;  and  at  other  times  he  speaks  of  it  as  a  some- 
thing  which    is    to    take  place  in   the   day   of  judgment. 
Never  does  he  represent  it   as   consisting  in  the  full  and 
unmerited  forgiveness  of  all  past  sins,  obtained  not  by  works 
of  righteousness,  but  by  the  simple  exercise  of  faith  in  a  peni- 
tent state  of  the  heart ;  and  immediately  followed  by  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  producing  peace  of  conscience,  the  fihal 
spirit,  power  over  all  sin,  and  the  joyous  hope  of  eternal  life. 
On  the  contrary,  he  satisfies  himself  with  reproving  the  vices 
and  sins  of  the   people  with  unsparing  severity,  and  with 
holding  up  the  standard  of  practical  holiness ;  denouncing 
the  divine  vengeance  against  aU  who  fall  short  of  it ;  but 
without  directing  them  to  the  only  means  by  which  they 
can  obtain  forgiveness  and  a  new  heart.     The  consequence 
was,  that  the  more  serious  part  of  the  people  were  discou- 
raged ;  for  they  were  called  to  the  hopeless  task  of  presenting 
to  God  a  spiritual  service,  while  they  were  themselves  the 
servants  of  sin ;  and  of  loving  him  Avith  all  their  heart,  while 
they  were  strangers  to  his  forgiving  mercy,  and  laboured 
under  a  just  apprehension  of  his  wrath.     Charles's  ministiy, 
like  that  of  his  brother,  at  this  time  did  not  embody  those 
great  doctrines  of  the  evangelical  dispensation  which   con- 
stitute "the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,"  and  upon  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  wont  to  set  his  seal,  by  making  them  instru- 
mental in  the  conversion  and  salvation  of  men.     The  quick- 
ening energy  of  the   Spirit,   therefore,   without  which   all 
human  eff'orts  are  unavailing,  was  in  a  great  measure  with- 
held.     The    brothers,   with   the    best    possible    intentions, 
laboured  to  repair  the  "  old  garment,"  by  "  sewing"  upon  it 


54  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  new^''  and  uufulled  "  cloth/'  which  was  stiff  and  iin- 
wi'ought ;  but  as  it  neither  agreed  with  the  old  in  colour^  nor 
in  quality,  it  "  took  from  the  old,  and  the  rent  was  made 
worse."  To  use  another  illustration  deduced  from  our  Lord, 
they  spent  their  time  and  strength  in  "  putting  new  wine 
into  old"  leathern  "  bottles ; "  where  it  no  sooner  began  to 
ferment,  than  "  the  bottles  were  marred,  and  the  wine  was 
spilled." 

The  ecclesiastical  discipline  which  Charles  enforced  was 
rigid  and  repulsive.  He  denied  the  validity  of  baptism  when 
administered  by  any  except  the  Episcopal  Clergy,  to  whatever 
section  of  the  universal  church  the  administrator  might 
belong ;  calUng  it  "  lay -baptism,"  and  urging  upon  those  who 
had  received  it  the  necessity  of  being  re-baptized.  Healthy 
children  he  insisted  upon  baptizing  by  trine  immersion, 
plunging  them  three  times  into  water.  It  is  not  surprising 
that  things  of  this  kind  shocked  the  feelings  and  prejudices 
of  many  of  the  emigrants,  and  produced  in  them  an  indis- 
position to  follow  the  ad\dces  of  their  spiritual  guide. 

While  his  mind  was  vmeasy  on  account  of  his  want  of 
ministerial  success,  his  outward  condition  became  increasingly 
painful.  The  Governor  was  an  able  man,  and  generous  and 
persevering ;  but  infallibihty  of  judgment,  and  absolute  com- 
mand of  temper,  entered  not  into  the  composition  of  his 
character.  He  was  passionate  and  revengeful,  and  hable  to 
be  imposed  upon  by  designing  men.  When  any  of  the 
people  offended  him,  his  answer  generally  was,  "  I  will  hang 
you  ! "  very  unseemly  language  for  a  Governor,  deriving  his 
authority  from  the  British  crown.  Among  the  emigrants  at 
Frederica  were  some  women  of  lax  morality,  who  were  par- 
ticularly hostile  to  their  Clergyman,  because  of  the  strictness 
of  his  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  the  faithfulness  Avith 
which  he  administered  reproof.  These  mischievous  persons, 
whose  revenge  knew  no  bounds,  induced  their  husbands 
and  friends  to  use  their  influence  with  the  Governor  for  the 
purpose  of  effecting  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  ruin.  To  get  rid 
of  him,  after  he  had  been  fired  at  among  the  trees,  the 
Governor  was  told,  that  his  clerical  Secretary  was  secretly 
stirring  up  the  people  to  mutiny,  and  persuading  them  to 
leave  the  colony.  Oglethorpe  had  the  indiscretion  to  believe 
these  idle  tales,  and,  without  either  inquiring  into  their  truth. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  55 

or  mentioning  them  to  the  man  who  was  falsely  accused^  he 
adopted  such  a  coiu'sc  of  harsh  and  cruel  treatment  of  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  as  was  nearly  fatal  to  his  life.  The  innocent 
and  unsuspecting  sufferer  was  saved  from  impending  death 
by  the  seasonaljle  interference  of  his  brother,  who  was  fetched 
from  Savannah  by  their  mutual  friend  Mr.  Ingham.  The 
following  extracts  from  Charles's  private  journal  place  these 
transactions  in  a  striking  light : — 

"  March  11th.  In  the  evening  I  heard  the  first  harsh  word 
from  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  when  I  asked  for  something  for  a  poor 
woman.  The  next  day  I  was  surprised  by  a  rougher  answer, 
in  a  matter  that  deserved  still  greater  encouragement.  I 
know  not  how  to  account  for  his  increasing  coldness.  My 
encouragement  was  much  the  same  in  speaking  with  M.  W., 
whom  I  found  all  storm  and  tempest.  The  meek,  the  teach- 
able ]M.  W.  (that  ivas  in  the  ship)  was  now  so  wilful,  so 
untractable,  so  fierce,  that  I  could  not  bear  to  stay  near  her, 
I  did  not  mend  myself  by  stumbHng  again  upon  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, who  was  with  the  men  under  arms,  in  expectation  of 
an  enemy.     I  stayed  as  long  as  I  could,  however 

'  unsafe  within  the  wind 
Of  such  commotion  : ' 

but  at  last  the  hiuTicane  of  his  passion  drove  me  away. 

"  Tuesday,  March  16th,  was  wholly  spent  in  wi-iting  letters 
for  Mr.  Oglethorpe.  I  would  not  spend  six  days  more  in  the 
same  manner  for  all  Georgia. 

"  JNIai'ch  18th.  I  went  to  my  myrtle-walk,  where,  as  I  was 
repeating,  '  I  will  thank  thee,  for  thou  hast  heard  me,  and 
art  become  my  salvation,'  a  gun  was  fired  from  the  other 
side  of  the  bushes.  Pro^ddence  had  that  moment  turned  me 
from  that  end  of  the  walk  which  the  shot  flew  through ;  but 
I  heard  them  pass  close  by  me. 

"  March  25th.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  called  me  out  of  my  hut. 
I  looked  up  to  God,  and  Avcnt.  He  chai'ged  me  with  mutiny 
and  sedition  ;  with  stirring  up  the  people  to  desert  the 
colony.  Accordingly,  he  said,  they  had -had  a  meeting  last 
night,  and  sent  a  message  to  liim  this  morning,  desiring 
leave  to  go ;  that  their  speaker  had  informed  against  them, 
and  me  the  spring  of  all ;  that  the  men  were  such  as  con- 
stantly came  to  prayers,  therefore   I  must  have  instigated 


56  THE    LIFE    OF 

them;  that  he  should  not  scruple  shooting  half  a  dozen  of 
them  at  once ;  but  that  he  had  out  of  kindness  first  spoke  to 
me.  My  answer  was,  '  I  desire,  Sir,  you  would  have  no 
regard  to  my  brothers,  my  friends,  or  the  love  you  had  for 
me,  if  anything  of  this  is  made  out  against  me.  I  know 
nothing  of  their  meeting  or  designs.  Of  those  you  have  men- 
tioned, not  one  comes  constantly  to  prayers  or  sacrament.  I 
never  incited  any  one  to  leave  the  colony.  I  desire  to  answer 
my  accuser  face  to  face.^  He  told  me,  my  accuser  was  Mr. 
Lawley,  whom  he  would  bring  if  I  would  wait  here.  I 
added,  '  Mr.  Lawley  is  a  man  who  has  declared  he  knows  no 
reason  for  keeping  fair  with  any  man,  but  a  design  to  get  all 
he  can  by  him ;  but  there  was  nothing  to  be  got  by  the  poor 
Parsons.'  I  asked  whether  he  himself  was  not  assured  that 
there  were  enough  men  in  Frederica,  to  say  or  swear  any 
thing  against  any  man  that  should  be  in  disgrace ;  whether, 
if  he  himself  was  removed,  or  succeeded  ill,  the  whole  stream 
of  the  people  would  not  be  turned  against  him ;  and  even 
this  Lawley,  who  was  of  all  others  the  most  violent  in  con- 
demning the  prisoners,  and  justifying  the  officers.*  I 
observed,  this  was  the  old  cry,  '  Away  with  the  Clu-istians  to 
the  hons ! '  mentioned  H.  and  his  wife's  scandahziug  my 
brother  and  me,  and  vowing  revenge  against  us  both ;  threat- 
ening me  yesterday,  even  in  his  presence.  I  asked  what 
redress  or  satisfaction  was  due  to  my  character ;  what  good  I 
could  do  in  my  paiish,  if  cut  off  by  their  calumnies  from  ever 
seeing  one  half  of  it.  I  ended  with  assuiing  liim  I  had  and 
should  still  make  it  my  business  to  promote  peace  among 
all.  I  felt  no  disturbance  while  speaking,  but  lifted  up 
my  heart  to  God,  and  found  him  present  with  me.  Wliile 
Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  fetching  Lawley,  I  thought  of  our 
Lord's  words,  'Ye  shall  be  brought  before  rulers,'  &c., 
and  apphed  to  him  for  help,  and  words  to  make  my 
defence. 

"  Before  Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned,  I  called  in  upon  Mr. 
Ingham,  and  desked  him  to  pray  for  me.  Then  I  walked, 
musing  on  the  event.     Mr.  Ingham  coming,  I  related  all  that 

•  The  prisoners  here  referred  to  were  some  of  the  settlers  at  Frederica,  who 
had  been  taken  into  custody  for  shooting  on  the  Sabbath,  in  violation  of  the 
Governor's  order.  Mr.  Cliarles  Wesley  had  been  greatly  censured  for  their 
inipriscnnient,  though  he  had  no  concern  in  it  whatever. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  57 

had  passed.  On  sight  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe  and  Lawlcy  he 
retired. 

"Mr.  Oglethorpe  observed  the  place  was  too  public.  I 
offered  to  cai*ry  liim  to  my  usual  walk  in  the  woods.  In  our 
way  God  put  it  into  my  heart  to  say,  '  Show  only  the  least 
disinchnation  to  find  me  guilty,  and  you  shall  see  what  a 
turn  it  will  give  to  the  accusation.^  He  took  the  hint,  and 
instead  of  calling  upon  Lawley  to  make  good  his  charge, 
began  with  the  quarrel  in  general ;  but  did  not  show  himself 
angry  with  me,  or  desirous  to  find  me  to  blame.  Lawley, 
who  appeared  full  of  guilt  and  fear,  upon  this  dropped  his 
accusation,  or  shi'unk  it  into  '  my  forcing  the  people  to 
prayers.^  I  replied,  that  the  people  themselves  would  acquit 
me  of  that ;  and  as  to  the  officers'  quarrel,  I  appealed  to  the 
officers  for  the  truth  of  my  assertion,  that  I  had  had  no  hand 
at  all  in  it.  I  professed  my  desire  of  promoting  peace  and 
obedience ;  and  as  to  the  people,  was  persuaded  their  desire 
of  leaving  the  colony  arose  from  mistake,  not  malice. 

"  Here  Mr.  Oglethorpe  spoke  of  reconcihng  matters ;  bade 
Lawley  tell  the  petitioners,  he  would  not  so  much  as  ask  who 
they  were,  if  they  were  but  quiet  for  the  future.  '  I  hope,' 
added  he,  '  they  will  be  so ;  and  Mr.  Wesley  here  ho23es  so 
too.'  *Yes,  Sii','  says  Lawley,  'I  really  beheve  it  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  and  had  always  a  very  great  respect  for  him.''  I 
turned,  and  said  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  '  Did  not  I  tell  you  it 
woidd  be  so? '  He  repUed  to  Lawley,  '  Yes  ;  you  had  always 
a  very  great  respect  for  Mr.  Wesley  !  You  told  me  he  was  a 
stin*er  up  of  sedition,  and  at  the  bottom  of  all  tliis  disturbance.' 
With  tliis  gentle  reproof  he  dismissed  him ;  and  I  thanked 
him  for  ha\ing  first  spoken  to  me  of  what  I  was  accused, 
begging  he  would  always  do  so.  This  he  promised.  He  then 
left  me,  and  I  was  dehvered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion. 

"  I  went  to  my  hut,  where  I  found  Mr.  Ingham.  He  told 
me  this  Avas  but  the  beginning  of  sorrows.  '  Not  as  I  will, 
but  as  thou  wilt.'  About  noon,  in  the  midst  of  a  violent 
storm  of  thunder  and  lightning,  I  read  the  eighteenth  psalm, 
and  found  it  gloriously  suited  to  my  cu'cumstances.  I  never 
felt  the  Scriptm'cs  as  now.  Now  I  need  them,  I  find  them 
aU  written  for  my  instruction  and  comfort.  At  the  same 
time  I  felt  great  joy  in  my  expectation  of  our  SaWom*  thus 
coming  to  judgment,  when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be 


58  THE    LIFE    OF 

revealed,  and  God  shall  make  my  innocency  as  clear  as  the 
light,  and  my  jnst  deahng  as  the  noon-day.  I  walked  with 
Mr.  Ingham,  and  read  him  the  liistory  of  this  amazing  day. 
We  rejoiced  together  in  the  protection  of  God,  and  through 
comfort  of  the  Scriptures. 

"  Meeting  with  Mr.  Hird,  I  persuaded  him  to  use  all  his 
interest  with  the  people  to  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  lea^dng 
the  colony.  He  told  me  he  had  assured  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
that  this  was  always  my  language  towards  him  and  the  rest, 
and  that  I  had  no  hand  in  the  late  disturbance;  but  Avas 
answered  short  with,  '  You  must  not  tell  me  that :  I  know 
better.' 

"After  spending  an  hour  at  the  camp,  in  singing  such 
psalms  as  suited  the  occasion,  I  went  to  bed  in  the  hut, 
which  was  thoroughly  wet  with  to-day's  rain. 

"  March  29th.  Knowing  I  was  to  live  with  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, I  had  brought  nothing  with  me  from  England, 
except  my  clothes  and  books:  but  this  morning,  asking  a 
servant  for  something  I  wanted,  (I  tliink  a  tea-kettle,)  I  was 
told,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  had  given  orders  that  no  one  should 
use  any  of  his  things.  I  answered,  that  order,  I  supposed, 
did  not  extend  to  me.  '  Yes,  Sir,'  says  she, '  you  was  excepted 
by  name.'  Thanks  be  to  God,  that  it  is  not  yet  made  capital 
to  give  me  a  morsel  of  bread. 

"  March  30th.  Having  laid  hitherto  on  the  ground,  in  a 
corner  of  Mr.  Keed's  hut,  and  hearing  some  boards  were  to 
be  disposed  of,  I  attempted  in  vain  to  get  some  of  them  to 
lie  upon.     They  were  given  to  all  besides. 

"  March  31st.  I  begin  now  to  be  abused  and  slighted 
into  an  opinion  of  my  own  considerableness.  I  could  not 
be  more  trampled  upon,  was  I  a  fallen  Minister  of  State. 
The  people  have  found  out  that  I  am  in  disgrace.  My  few 
well-wishers  are  afraid  to  speak  to  me.  Some  have  turned 
out  of  the  way  to  avoid  me.  Others  desired  I  would  not 
take  it  ill,  if  they  seemed  not  to  know  me  when  we  shoidd 
meet.  The  servant  that  used  to  wash  my  Unen  sent  it  back 
unwashed.  It  was  great  cause  of  triumph  my  being  forbid- 
den the  use  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  things,  and  in  effect 
debarred  of  most  of  the  conveniences,  if  not  the  necessaries, 
of  hfe.  I  sometimes  pitied  and  sometimes  diverted  myself 
with  the  odd  expressions  of  their  contempt ;  but  found  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  59 

benefit  of  having  undergone  a  much  lower  degree  of  obloquy 
at  Oxford. 

"April  1st.  In  tlic  midst  of  the  morning  service  a  poor 
scoutboat-mnu  was  brought  in,  Avho  was  almost  killed  by  the 
burst  of  a  cannon.  I  found  him  senseless  and  dying.  All  I 
could  do  was  to  pray  for  him,  and  try  by  his  example  to  wake 
his  two  companions.  He  languished  till  the  next  day,  and 
died. 

"  Hitherto  I  have  been  borne  up  by  a  spirit  not  my  o^vn ; 
but  exhausted  natiu'c  at  last  prevails.  It  is  amazing  she  held 
out  so  long.  My  outward  hardsliips  and  inward  conflicts, 
the  bitterness  of  reproach  from  the  only  man  I  wished  to 
please, 

'  down 
At  last  have  worn  iny  boasted  courage.' 

Accordingly,  this  afternoon,  I  was  forced  by  a  friendly  fever 
to  take  my  bed.  My  sickness  I  knew  could  not  be  of  long 
continuance ;  but,  as  I  was  in  want  of  every  help  and  con- 
venience, must  either  shortly  leave  me,  or  release  me  from 
farther  suffering. 

"  In  the  evening  Mrs.  Hird  and  Mrs.  Robinson  came  to 
see  me,  and  offered  me  all  the  assistance  in  their  power.  I 
thanked  them,  but  desu'cd  they  would  not  prejudice  them- 
selves by  taking  this  notice  of  me.  At  that  instant  we  were 
alarmed  with  the  cry  of  the  Spaniards  being  come ;  heard 
many  gims  fired ;  and  saw  the  people  fly  in  great  consterna- 
tion to  the  fort.  I  felt  not  the  least  distui'bance  or  surprise  : 
bade  the  women  not  fear ;  for  God  was  with  us.  Within  a 
few  minutes  news  was  brought  us,  that  the  alarm  was  only  a 
contrivance  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  to  try  the  people.  My  cha- 
ritable visitants  then  left  me,  and  soon  returned  with  some 
gruel,  which  threw  me  into  a  sweat.  The  next  morning  they 
ventured  to  call  again.  At  night,  when  my  fever  was  some- 
what abated,  I  was  led  out  to  bury  the  scoutboat-man,  and 
en\ded  him  liis  quiet  grave. 

"Smiday,  April  4th.  Many  of  the  people  had  been  ill  of 
the  bloody  flux.  I  escaped  hitherto  by  my  vegetable  diet ; 
but  now  the  fever  brought  it.  Notwithstanding  this,  I  was 
obliged  to  go  abroad,  and  preach,  and  administer  the  sacra- 
ment.    My  sermon,  on  '  Keep  innocency,  and  take  heed  to 


60  THE    LIFE    OF 

the  thing  that  is  right,  for  that  shall  bring  a  man  peace  at 
the  last/  was  deciphered  into  a  satire  against  Mrs.  H.  At 
night  I  got  an  old  bedstead  to  lie  on,  being  that  on  which 
the  scoutb oat-man  had  died. 

"  April  5th.  At  one  this  morning  the  sand-flies  forced  me 
to  rise,  and  smoke  them  out  of  the  hut.  The  whole  town 
was  employed  in  the  same  manner.  My  congregation  in  the 
evening  consisted  of  two  Presbyterians  and  a  Papist.  I  went 
home  in  great  pain,  my  distemper  being  much  increased  with 
the  httle  duty  I  could  discharge. 

"  April  6th.  I  found  myself  so  faint  and  weak,  that  it  was 
with  the  utmost  difficulty  I  got  through  the  prayers.  Mr. 
Davison,  my  good  Samaritan,  would  often  call,  or  send  his  wife 
to  tend  me ;  and  to  their  care,  under  God,  I  owe  my  life. 

"To-day  Mr.  Oglethoi'pe  gave  away  my  bedstead  from 
under  me,  and  refused  to  spare  one  of  the  carpenters  to  mend 
me  up  another. 

"April  10th.  At  six  Mr.  Delamotte  and  my  brother 
landed ;  when  my  strength  was  so  exhausted,  I  could  not  have 
read  the  prayers  once  more.  He  helped  me  into  the  woods  ; 
for  there  was  no  talking  among  a  people  of  spies  and  ruffians : 
nor  even  in  the  woods,  except  in  an  unknown  tongue.  He 
told  me  that  Mr.  Oglethorpe  received  him  with  abundant 
kindness.  I  began  my  account  of  all  that  has  passed,  and 
continued  it  till  prayers.  It  were  endless  to  mention  all  the 
scriptures  which  have  been  for  so  many  days  adapted  to  my 
circumstances ;  but  I  cannot  pass  by  this  evening^s  lesson, 
Hebrews  xi.  I  was  ashamed  of  having  well-nigh  sunk  under 
mine,  when  I  iDcheld  the  conflicts  of  those  triumphant  suf- 
ferers '  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy.^ 

"  Sunday,  April  11th.  I  had  just  recovered  strength 
enough  to  consecrate  at  the  sacrament :  the  rest  my  brother 
discharged.  We  then  got  out  of  the  reach  of  informers,  and 
proceeded  in  my  account ;  being  fuUy  persuaded  of  the  truth 
of  Mrs.  W.'s  information  against  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  Mrs.  H., 
and  herself. 

"  April  14th.  By  a  relation  which  my  brother  gave  me, 
of  a  late  conference  he  had  with  her,  I  was  again,  in  spite  of 
all  I  had  seen  and  heard,  half-persuaded  into  a  good  opinion 
of  Mrs.  H.  For  the  lasting  honour  of  oiu*  sagacity  be  it 
written  ! 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  61 

"  April  16tli.  M}^  ])rother  brouglit  mc  off  a  resolution, 
which  honour  and  indignation  had  formed,  of  starving  rather 
than  ask  for  necessaries.  Accordingly  I  went  to  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, in  his  tent,  to  ask  for  some  little  things  I  wanted. 
The  next  day  my  brother  and  ]\Ir.  Dclamotte  set  out  in  an 
open  boat  for  Savannah. 

"April  24th.  At  ten  I  Avas  sent  for  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 
He  began,  '  You  know,  Mr.  Wesley,  what  has  passed  between 
us.  I  took  some  pains  to  satisfy  your  brother  about  the 
reports  concerning  me,  but  in  vain.  He  here  renews  his 
suspicions  in  writing.  I  did  desire  to  convince  him,  because 
I  had  an  esteem  for  him ;  and  he  is  just  as  considerable  to 
me  as  my  esteem  makes  him.  I  could  clear  up  all ;  but  it 
matters  not.     You  will  soon  see  the  reason  of  my  actions. 

"  '  I  am  now  going  to  death.  You  will  see  me  no  more. 
Take  this  ring,  and  carry  it  from  me  to  Mr.  Vernon.  If  there 
is  a  friend  to  be  depended  upon,  he  is  one.  His  interest  is 
next  to  Sir  Robert's.  Whatever  you  ask,  within  his  power, 
he  will  do  for  you,  your  brother,  and  your  family.  I  have 
expected  death  for  some  days.  The  letters  show  that  the 
Spaniards  have  long  been  seducing  our  allies,  and  intend  to 
cut  us  oflF  at  a  blow.  I  fall  by  my  friends  :  Gascoin,  whom 
I  have  made ;  the  Carolina  people,  whom  I  depended  upon 
to  send  their  promised  succours.  But  death  is  to  me  nothing. 
T.  will  pursue  all  my  designs ;  and  to  him  I  recommend 
them  and  you.' 

"  He  then  gave  me  a  diamond  ring.  I  took  it,  and  said, 
'  Hear  what  you  will  quickly  know  to  be  true,  as  soon  as  you 
are  entered  upon  the  separate  state.  This  ring  I  shall  never 
make  any  use  of  for  myself.  I  have  no  worldly  hopes.  I 
have  renounced  the  world.  Life  is  bitterness  to  me.  I  came 
here  to  lay  it  doAvn.  You  have  been  deceived,  as  well  as  I. 
I  protest  my  innocence  as  to  the  crimes  I  am  charged  with  ; 
and  take  myself  to  be  now  at  Uberty  to  tell  you  what  I 
thought  never  to  have  uttered.' 

"When  I  had  finished  this  relation  he  seemed  entirely 
changed,  full  of  his  old  love  and  confidence  in  me.  After 
some  expressions  of  kindness,  I  asked  him,  '  Are  you  satis- 
fied?' He  replied,  'Yes,  entirely.'  'Why,  then,  Sii-,  I 
desire  nothing  more  upon  earth,  and  care  not  how  soon  I 
follow  you.'     He  added,  he  much  desired  the  conversion  of 


63  THE    LIFE    OF 

the  Heathen,  and  believed  my  brother  intended  it.  '  But  I 
beheve/  said  I,  '  it  will  never  be  under  your  patronage ;  for 
then  men  would  account  for  it  without  taking  in  God/  He 
repUed,  '  I  believe  so  too  : '  then  embraced  and  kissed  me 
with  the  most  cordial  affection.  I  attended  him  to  the  scout- 
boatj  where  he  waited  some  minutes  for  his  sword.  They 
brought  him  first,  and  a  second  time,  a  mourning- sword. 
At  last  they  gave  him  his  own,  which  had  been  his  father's. 
^  With  this  sword,'  says  he,  '  I  was  never  yet  unsuccessful.' 
'  I  hope.  Sir,'  said  I,  '  you  carry  with  you  a  better ;  even  the 
sword  of  the  Lord  and  of  Gideon.'  '  I  hope  so  too,'  he 
added. 

"  When  the  boat  put  off  I  ran  before,  into  the  woods,  to 
see  my  last  of  him.  Seeing  me  and  two  others  running  after 
him,  he  stopped  the  boat,  and  asked  whether  we  wanted  any 
thing.  Captain  Mackintosh,  left  Commander,  desired  his 
last  orders.  I  then  said,  '  God  is  with  you.  Go  forth.' 
'  You  have,'  says  he,  '  some  verses  of  mine.  You  there  see 
my  thoughts  of  success.'  His  last  word  to  the  people  was, 
'  God  bless  you  all ! '  The  boat  then  carried  him  out  of 
sight.  I  interceded  for  him,  that  God  would  save  him  from 
death,  would  wash  out  all  his  sins,  and  prepare  before  he 
took  the  sacrifice  to  himself. 

"  Easter-day,  April  25tli.  The  people  were  alarmed  at 
night  by  the  sight  of  two  great  fires,  on  either  side  of  the 
town,  not  knowing  if  they  were  made  by  friends  or  enemies. 
Next  morning  news  was  brought  of  a  boat  coming  up.  Every 
one  seemed  under  a  consternation,  though  no  one  but  myself 
was  fully  apprized  of  our  danger.  At  night  the  watch  was 
doubled  by  Captain  Mackintosh.  The  people  being  unwiUing 
to  comply  with  his  orders,  I  was  forced  to  tell  Mr.  Hird,  the 
Constable,  that  there  might  be  danger  which  Mackintosh  alone 
knew  of;  and  therefore  they  ought  to  obey.  He  promised  it 
for  himself  and  the  rest.  Though  I  expected  every  hour 
that  the  Spaniards  would  bring  us  the  news  of  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe's death,  yet  I  was  insensible  of  fear,  and  careless  of 
the  consequence.  But  my  indifi'erence  arose  from  stupidity 
rather  than  faith.  There  was  nothing  I  cared  for  in  Ufe ; 
and  therefore  the  loss  of  it  appeared  a  trifle. 

"  April  29th.  About  half-hour  past  eight,  I  went  down 
to  the  bluff,  to  see  a  boat  coming  up.     At  nine  it  arrived. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  G3 

with  Mr.  Oglethorpe.  I  blessed  God  for  still  holding  his 
soul  in  life.  In  the  evening  we  took  a  walk  together,  and  he 
informed  me  more  pai'ticularly  of  our  past  danger.  Three 
great  ships,  and  four  smaller,  had  been  seen  for  three  weeks 
together  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  ;  but,  the  wind  eontinuing 
full  against  them,  were  kept  from  making  a  descent,  till  they 
could  stay  no  longer.  I  gave  him  back  his  ring,  and  said,  '  I 
need  not,  Sii-,  and  indeed  I  cannot,  tell  you  how  joyfully  and 
thankfully  I  retui'n  tliis.^  '  When  I  gave  it  you,^  said  he,  '  I 
never  expected  to  receive  it  again,  but  thought  it  would  be  of 
service  to  your  brother  and  you.  I  had  many  omens  of  my 
death,  particidarly  their  bringing  me  my  mourning  sword  : 
but  God  has  been  pleased  to  preserve  a  life  wliich  was  never 
valuable  to  me ;  and  yet,  in  the  continuance  of  it,  I  thank 
God,  I  can  rejoice.'  '  I  am  now  glad  of  all  that  has  happened 
here,'  [I  rejoined,]  '  since  without  it  I  could  never  have  had 
such  a  proof  of  your  affection  as  that  you  gave  me  when  you 
looked  upon  me  as  the  most  ungrateful  of  AiUains.'  While 
I  was  speaking  this  he  appeared  full  of  tenderness,  and 
passed  on  to  observe  the  strangeness  of  his  dehverance,  when 
betrayed  on  all  sides,  veithout  human  support,  and  utterly 
defenceless.  He  condemned  himself  for  his  anger,  (God  for- 
give those  who  made  me  the  object  of  it !)  which  he  imputed 
to  his  want  of  time  for  consideration.  [I  said,]  '  I  longed, 
Sii',  to  see  you  once  more,  that  I  might  tell  you  some  things 
before  we  finally  parted  :  but  then  I  considered,  that  if  you 
died,  you  would  know  them  all  in  a  moment.'  '  I  know  not,' 
[said  he,]  '  Avhether  separate  spu'its  regard  om'  httle  concerns. 
If  they  do,  it  is  as  men  regard  the  foUies  of  their  childhood, 
or  as  I  my  late  passionateness.' 

"  April  30th.  I  had  some  farther  talk  with  him  in  bed. 
He  ordered  me  whatever  he  could  think  I  wanted ;  promised 
to  have  me  a  house  built  immediately ;  and  was  just  the 
same  to  me  he  had  formerly  been. 

"  May  3d.  The  people  had  observed  that  I  was  taken  into 
favour  again,  which  I  found  by  their  provoking  civilities. 

"  11th.  I  had  now  so  far  recovered  my  strength,  that  I 
again  expounded  the  lesson.  In  the  lesson  next  morning 
was  Elisha  encompassed  with  the  host  at  Dothan.  It  is  our 
pri%dlege,  as  Christians,  to  apply  those  words  to  ourselves  : 
'  There  be  more  that  be  for  us,  than  those  that  be  against  us.' 


64  THE    LIFE    OF 

God  spote  to  us  yet  plainer  in  the  second  lesson :  '  Behold, 
I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves/  &c.  '  Fear 
ye  not,  therefore ;  for  there  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall  not 
be  revealed,  and  hid,  that  shall  not  be  known.'  In  explaining 
this,  I  dwelt  on  that  blessed  topic  of  consolation  to  the  inno- 
cent, that  however  he  suflPers  under  a  false  accusation  here, 
he  will  shortly  be  cleared  at  God's  righteous  bar,  when  the 
accuser  and  the  accused  shall  meet  face  to  face,  and  the  guilty 
person  acquit  him  whom  he  unjustly  charged,  and  take 
back  the  wickedness  to  himself.  Poor  Mrs.  W.,  who  was 
just  over  against  me,  could  not  stand  it ;  but  first  turned  her 
back,  and  then  retired  behind  the  congregation." 

These  extracts,  copied  from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  in  his  own  handwriting,  show  the  situation  in  which 
he  was  placed  during  liis  residence  at  Frederica.  The  people 
were  unsettled ;  they  were  under  continual  alarms  from  the 
Spaniards ;  many  of  them  were  without  moral  principle, 
regarded  his  ministry  as  an  attack  upon  private  character, 
and  acted  towards  him  as  spies  and  informers,  with  little 
respect  for  either  truth  or  probabihty;  his  health  was  not 
good ;  he  was  destitute  of  almost  every  personal  accommoda- 
tion, li^dng  in  a  hut,  mostly  lying  upon  the  ground,  conducting 
pubhc  worship  sometimes  in  the  open  air,  under  the  shade  of 
a  tree,  and  at  other  times  in  the  place  where  the  public  stores 
were  kept :  wliile,  at  the  same  time,  the  Governor  was  capri- 
cious, passionate,  and  under  the  influence  of  wicked  people. 
The  firing  of  the  gun  when  he  was  in  the  wood,  and  when 
the  shot  came  whisthng  by  lum,  just  after  he  had  changed 
his  position,  Mr,  Charles  Wesley  believed  to  be  an  attempt 
upon  his  life ;  while  the  act  itself  was  intended  to  appear  as  a 
casualty.  Happily  for  him,  he  did  not  long  continue  in  this 
painful  condition,  which  was  rendered  doubly  distressing  by 
the  natural  sensitiveness  of  his  mind,  and  the  absence  of  his 
friends. 

On  the  1 5th  of  May,  some  duties  connected  with  his  secre- 
taryship called  him  to  Savannah ;  and  from  thence  he  was  sent 
with  dispatches  to  England,  so  that  he  never  again  visited 
Frederica,  where  he  had  met  with  such  unworthy  treatment. 
"  At  four,"  says  he,  "  I  set  out  for  Savannah,  whither 
the  Indian  traders  were  coming  down  to  meet  me,  and 
take  out  licences.     I  was  overjoyed   at  my  dehverance  out 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  65 

of    this   furnace,  and   not   a  little   ashamed   of  myself   for 
being  so." 

Still  intent  upon  the  duties  of  his  mission,  he  says,  "  Sun- 
day, May  16th,  we  landed  at  Skiddoway.  I  then  went  round, 
and  asked  the  few  people  there  were  upon  the  island  to  come 
to  prayers :  which  accordingly  I  read,  and  preached  to  about 
ten,  in  the  guard-room ;  and  promised  so  to  contrive,  if  pos- 
sible, that  they  should  be  supplied  once  a  month.  At  four 
we  returned  to  our  boat,  and  by  six  reached  Thunderbolt ; 
whence  I  walked  the  five  remaining  miles  to  Savannah.  Mr. 
Ingham,  Mr.  Delamotte,  and  my  brother,  were  sm-prised  at 
my  unexpected  visit.  But  it  being  late,  we  each  retired  to 
his  respective  corner  of  the  room,  where,  without  the  help  of 
a  bed,  we  slept  soundly  till  the  morning." 

On  the  following  Wednesday  Mr.  John  Wesley  em- 
barked for  Frederica,  to  supply  his  brother's  place,  and 
Charles  took  charge  of  Savannah.  "  The  hardest  duty 
imposed  upon  me,"  says  he,  "  was  the  expounding  the  lesson, 
morning  and  evening,  to  one  hundred  hearers.  I  was  sur- 
prised at  my  o\vn  confidence,  and  acknowledged  it  not  my 
own.  The  day  was  usually  divided  between  visiting  my 
parishioners,  considering  the  lesson,  and  conversing  with 
Mr.  Ingham,  Delamotte,  and  Appee."  The  last  of  these 
persons  was  a  young  Dutchman,  of  whom  we  shall  hear 
more  in  the  progress  of  this  narrative. 

While  the  Wesleys  and  theu'  faithful  friend  Mr.  Ingham 
were  thus  labouring  with  exemplary  zeal,  their  brethren,  the 
Oxford  Methodists,  continued  their  religious  meetings,  and 
still  pm'sued  their  plans  of  spiritual  improvement,  and  of 
usefulness  to  others ;  though  some  who  had  belonged  to  their 
brotherhood  were  removed  from  the  University  to  other  fields 
of  pious  labom'.  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  appears  to  have  taken 
the  lead  among  them,  was  ordained  by  Dr.  Benson,  the 
Bishop  of  Gloucester,  who  treated  him  with  great  kindness. 
When  he  was  retiring  from  the  cathedral  of  that  city,  where 
he  had  been  attending  divine  worship,  he  says,  "  One  of  the 
vergers  called  after  me,  and  said  the  Bishop  desired  to  speak 
with  me.  I  immediately  turned  back,  considering  within 
myself  what  I  had  done  to  deserve  his  Lordship's  displea- 
sure. When  I  came  to  the  top  of  the  palace  stairs,  the 
Bishop  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  told  me  he  was  glad  to  see 

VOL.    I.  F 


66  THE    LIFE    OF 

me ;  and  bid  me  to  wait  a  little,  till  he  had  put  off  his  habit, 
and  he  would  return  to  me  again.  This  gave  me  an  oppor- 
tunity of  praying  to  God  for  his  assistance,  and  adoring  him 
for  his  pro\idence  over  me. 

"  At  his  coming  again  into  the  room,  the  Bishop  told  me 
he  had  heard  of  my  character,  hked  my  behaviour  at  church ; 
and  inquii'ing  my  age,  ^  Notwithstanding,^  says  he,  '  I  have 
declared  I  would  not  ordain  any  one  under  three-and-twenty; 
yet  I  shall  think  it  my  duty  to  ordain  you  whenever  you 
come  for  holy  orders.'  He  then  made  me  a  present  of  five 
guineas,  to  buy  me  a  book. 

"  The  only  thing  now  in  dispute  was,  into  what  part  of 
my  Lord^s  \ineyard  I  should  be  sent  to  labour  first.  God 
had  given  me  much  success  in  Gloucester ;  and  my  friends 
being  desirous  of  having  me  near  them,  I  had  thoughts  of 
setthng  amongst  them.  But  when  I  came  to  Oxford,  my 
friends  urged  several  reasons  for  my  continuing  at  the  Uni- 
versity. '  The  Mr.  Wesleys  had  not  long  been  gone  abroad, 
and  now  no  one  was  left  to  take  care  of  the  prison  affairs,'  &c. 
They  further  urged,  '  That  God  had  blessed  my  endeavours 
there,  as  well  as  at  Gloucester ;  that  the  University  was  the 
fountain-head ;  that  every  gownsman's  name  was  Legion ;  and 
that  if  I  should  be  made  instrumental  in  converting  one  of 
them,  it  would  be  as  much  as  converting  a  whole  parish.'  At 
the  same  time,  unknown  to  me,  some  of  them  sent  to  that 
great  and  good  man,  the  late  Sir  John  Phillips,  who  was  a 
great  encourager  of  the  Oxford  Methodists ;  and  though  he 
had  never  seen  but  only  heard  of  me,  yet  he  sent  word  he 
would  allow  me  thirty  pounds  a  year,  if  I  would  continue  at 
the  University.  Upon  this,  finding  the  care  of  the  prisoners 
would  be  no  more  than,  under  God,  I  could  undertake  with 
pleasure,  and  knowing  the  University  was  the  best  place  to 
prosecute  my  studies,  I  resolved,  God  willing,  to  wait  at 
Oxford  a  blessing  on  the  first-fruits  of  my  ministerial 
labours." 

Having  returned  again  to  Gloucester,  two  days  before  the 
time  fixed  for  the  ordination,  Mr.  Whitefield  says,  "  I  waited 
on  the  Bishop.  He  received  me  with  much  love ;  telling  me 
he  was  glad  I  had  come;  that  he  was  satisfied  with  the 
preparation  I  had  made,  and  with  the  allowance  given  me  by 
Sir  John  Phillips.     '  I  had  myself,'  said  he,  '  made  provision 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WE&LEY.  67 

for  you  of  two  little  parishes ;  but  siuce  you  choose  to  be  at 
Oxford,  I  am  very  well  pleased.  I  doubt  not  but  you  will  do 
much  good/ 

"  This,  I  think,  was  on  Friday.  The  day  following  I  con- 
tinued in  abstinence  and  prayer.  In  the  evening  I  retired 
to  a  liill  near  the  town,  and  prayed  fervently  for  about  two 
hours,  in  behalf  of  myself,  and  those  that  were  to  be  ordained 
with  me. 

"  On  Sunday  morning  I  rose  early,  and  prayed  over  St. 
Paul's  Epistle  to  Timothy,  and  more  particularly  over  that 
precept,  '  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth.'  When  I  went  up 
to  the  altar,  I  could  think  of  nothing  but  Samuel's  standing  a 
little  child  before  the  Lord  with  a  linen  ephod.  When  the 
Bishop  laid  his  hands  upon  my  head,  my  heart  was  melted 
down,  and  I  offered  up  my  whole  spirit,  soul,  and  body,  to 
the  service  of  God's  sanctuary.  I  read  the  Gospel  at  the 
Bishop's  command,  with  power;  and  afterward  sealed  the 
good  confession  I  had  made  before  many  witnesses,  by 
partaking  of  the  holy  sacrament  of  our  Lord's  most  blessed 
body  and  blood. 

"  In  the  afternoon  I  read  prayers  to  the  poor  prisoners, 
being  wilHng  to  let  the  first  act  of  my  ministerial  office  be  an 
act  of  charity.  I  preached  the  Sunday  following,  to  a  very 
crowded  audience,  with  as  much  freedom  as  though  I  had 
been  a  Preacher  for  some  years. 

"  O  the  unspeakable  benefit  of  reading  to  the  poor,  and 
exercising  our  talents,  while  students  at  the  University  ! 
Such  previous  acts  are  very  proper  to  prepare  us  for  the  work 
of  our  Lord,  and  make  us  not  unapt  to  teach  in  a  more 
public  manner.  It  is  remai'kable  that  our  Lord  sent  out  his 
Apostles  on  short  missions  before  they  were  so  solemnly 
authorized  at  the  day  of  Pentecost.  Would  the  Heads  and 
Tutors  of  our  Universities  follow  his  example,  and,  instead  of 
discoui'aging  their  pupils  from  doing  anything  of  this  nature, 
send  them  to  ^^sit  the  sick  and  the  prisoners,  and  to  pray 
with  and  read  practical  books  of  religion  to  the  poor,  they 
would  find  such  exercises  of  more  service  to  them,  and  to  the 
church  of  God,  than  all  their  private  and  public  lectures  put 
together. 

"  Thus  God  dealt  with  my  soul.  At  the  same  time,  by  his 
gracious  providence,  he  supplied  me  with  all  things  needful 

F  2 


68 


THE    LIFE    OF 


for  my  body  also :  for  he  inclined  the  Bishop's  heart  to  give 
me  five  guineas  more ;  and  by  this  time  a  quarter's  allowance 
was  due  to  me  from  Sir  John  Phillips  ;  both  which  sums  put 
together  fully  served  to  defray  the  expenses  of  my  ordination, 
and  taking  my  Bachelor's  degree;  which  was  conferred  on 
me  at  Oxford  the  week  after  my  being  ordained,  when  I  was 
about  one-and-twenty  years  of  age. 

"  These  changes  from  a  Servitor  to  a  Bachelor  of  Arts, 
from  a  common  drawer  to  a  Clergyman,  were  no  doubt 
temptations  to  think  more  highly  of  myself  than  I  ought  to 
think ;  and  some  were  therefore  jealous  over  me,  as  I  trust 
they  always  will  be,  with  a  godly  jealousy ;  God,  who  is  rich 
in  mercy,  thereby  forewarned  me  of  my  danger,  stu'red  up 
my  heart  to  pray  against  spiritual  pride,  and  kept  me  (as  I 
hope  he  will  to  the  end)  in  some  measure  always  humbled 
before  him. 

"  Thus  did  God,  by  a  variety  of  unforeseen  acts  of  provi- 
dence and  grace,  train  me  up  for,  and  at  length  introduce  me 
into,  the  service  of  his  church."  * 

Some  of  the  facts  which  Mr.  Whitefield  has  here  described 
with  his  characteristic  frankness  and  simplicity,  are  more 
fully  explained  in  the  following  extract  of  a  letter  which  he 
addressed  to  his  friend  Mr.  John  Wesley  in  Georgia.  It  is 
dated,  London,  Sept.  2d,  1736. 

"  Very  dear  and  Bev.  Sir, — Being  informed  by  Mr. 
Hutton,  that  a  ship  would  soon  sail  towards  your  coasts,  I 
thought  it  would  be  unpardonable  in  me  not  to  write  to  my 
spiritual  father  in  Christ.  But  what  shall  I  begin  with  first  ? 
How  shall  I  have  room  or  time  to  relate  to  you  a  thousandth 
part  of  those  mercies  which  God,  of  his  infinite  goodness  in 
Christ  Jesus,  hath  conferred  upon  me  since  I  wrote  last  ?  If 
I  mistake  not,  my  last  was  dated  from  Gloucester,  whence, 
after  the  Lord  Jesus  had  made  me  an  instrument  of  forming 
a  society  of  some  sincere  souls,  (O  free,  free  grace  in  Christ 
Jesus  !)  God  called  me  to  Oxford  again.  From  thence,  after 
a  stay  of  three  months,  I  returned  to  Gloucester.  Directed 
by  divine  Providence,  accompanied  with  the  earnest  soHcita- 
tions  of  my  friends,  I  entered  into  holy  orders.  O  pray, 
Rev.  Sir,  that  I  may  be  a  faithful  Minister  of  Christ !     You 

•A  short  Account  of  God's  Dealings  with   the   Rev.  Mr.  George  Whitefield, 
A.  B.,  late  of  Pembroke  College,  Oxford,  pp.  fi.S_71.     Edit.  1740. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  69 

will  naturally  ask, '  Where  hatli  it  pleased  God  to  settle  you  ?  ' 
Hear,  Rev.  Sir,  and  admire  the  divine  goodness  towards  tlie 
worst  of  sinners.  My  friends  liad  laid  a  plan,  and  I  find 
since  that  the  Bishop  had  united  with  them,  to  have  me 
settled  in  Gloucester.  But  I  had  made  it  my  earnest  prayer 
to  Almighty  God,  tlrrough  Christ,  that  I  might  either  not  go 
into  orders,  or  continue  at  Oxford  some  time  longer,  to  fit  me 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  God  was  pleased  to  answer 
this  prayer  wonderfully  :  for  upon  my  retiu-n  to  Oxford,  most 
of  our  friends  being  called  away  to  other  parts  of  the  country, 
the  Lord  put  it  into  the  heart  of  our  dear  friend  Mr. 
Morgan,  to  inform  Sir  John  Phillips  of  our  afi'airs ;  who 
immediately  sent  me  word,  that  he  would  allow  me  .£30  a 
year,  if  I  would  continue  at  Oxford,  and  superintend  the 
affairs  of  the  Methodists.  Providence  directed  me  to 
accept  of  his  kind  offer :  accordingly  I  preach  every  Sun- 
day to  the  prisoners  j  and  follow  your  steps  as  close  as 
possible. 

"  I  am  now  at  London,  supplying  the  place  of  dear  Mr. 
Broughton,  who  is  Curate  at  the  Tower ;  he  being  gone  to 
Dummer,  in  Hampshire,  to  assist  dear  Mr.  Hutchins,  who 
is  gone  to  put  his  brother  under  the  care  of  pious  Mr. 
Clayton. 

''  Sir  John  PliiUips  is  very  much  in  our  interest,  and  a 
blessed  instrument  of  suppljang  our  wants,  and  of  encou- 
raging us  in  our  weak  endeavom's  to  promote  the  Gospel  of 
our  Lord  and  Sa^dour  Jesus  Christ.  But  few  friends  are  left 
at  Oxford ;  yet  the  Lord  hath  given  me  great  encouragement 
out  of  his  holy  word,  so  that  I  hope  that  some  gownsmen  will 
yet  be  added  to  our  number.  The  greatest  opposition 
comes  from  the  laity  at  present.  Yet  there  is  much  good 
done.  Oui'  fellow-students  are  pretty  quiet,  though  our 
names  stink  among  them.  The  Lord  make  us  humble  and 
thankful. 

"  The  stock  for  the  prisoners  is  put  into  my  hands.  The 
Lord  give  me  wisdom  and  grace  to  distribute  it  as  I 
ought. 

"  Farewell,  Rev.  and  dear  Sir.  God  be  with  you  and 
prosper  you  in  all  your  undertakings.  May  you  be  made  an 
happy  instrument  of  converting  the  Gentiles;  and  after 
you  have   served   yoiu-  blessed  Master  the  appointed  time 


70  THE    LIFE    OP 

on  earth,  sit  down  with  him  in  eternal  rest  and  glory  in 
heaven."  * 

These  documents  show  the  state  of  the  Methodists  at 
Oxford,  when  the  Wesleys  were  labouring  in  Georgia ;  and  the 
manner  in  which  Mr.  Whitefield  was  prepared  for  that  course 
of  pubhc  usefulness  to  which  he  was  called  in  future  life.  He 
evidently  cherished  towards  the  devoted  brothers,  now  in  a 
distant  land,  the  most  profound  and  cordial  affection. 
Towards  him  they  manifested  the  same  feehng.  While 
Charles  remained  in  Georgia  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Whitefield, 
inviting  him,  doubtless  with  the  concurrence  of  John  and 
Mr.  Ingham,  to  come  and  join  them  in  that  colony.  This  he 
distinctly  states  in  the  poetical  letter  which  he  addressed  to 
Mr.  Whitefield  many  years  afterwards. 

*'  In  a  strange  land  I  stood, 
And  beckon'd  tliee  to  cross  the'  Atlantic  flood. 
With  true  affection  wing'd,  thy  ready  mind 
Left  country,  fame,  and  ease,  and  friends  behind  ; 
And  eager  all  Heaven's  counsels  to  explore. 
Flew  through  the  watery  world,  and  grasp'd  the  shore." 

While  at  Frederica,  the  life  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as 
we  have  seen,  was  endangered  by  fever,  and  the  unkind- 
ness  of  the  Governor.  At  Savannah  it  was  once  or  twice 
in  equal  peril  from  other  causes.  "  July  7th,"  says  he, 
"between  four  and  five  this  morning  Mr.  Delamotte  and  I 
went  into  the  Savannah.  We  chose  this  hour  for  bathing, 
both  for  the  coolness,  and  because  the  alligators  were  not 
stirring  so  soon.  We  heard  them  indeed  snoring  all  around 
us ;  and  one  very  early  riser  swam  by  within  a  few  yards  of 
us.  On  Friday  morning  we  had  hardly  left  our  usual  place 
of  swimming,  when  we  saw  an  alhgator  in  possession  of  it. 
Once  afterwards  Mr.  Delamotte  was  in  great  danger ;  for  an 
alligator  rose  just  behind  him,  and  pursued  him  to  the  land, 
whither  he  narrowly  escaped." 

The  time  now  drew  near  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
called  to  return  to  England,  as  the  bearer  of  despatches,  from 
the  Governor,  to  the  Trustees  of  the  colony.  The  following 
are  the  circumstances  connected  with  his  departure  from 
Georgia,  detailed   by  himself: — "July  10th.    I  was  waked 

*  Supplement  to  the  Methodist  Magazine  for  the  year  IT^T;  PP-  8 — 10, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  71 

by  the  news  my  brother  brought  us,  of  Miss  Bovy's  sudcleu 
death.  It  called  up  all  my  sorrow  and  envy.  *Ah,  poor 
Ophelia  ! '  was  continually  in  my  mind ;  '  I  thought  thou 
shoiddest  have  been  my  Hamlet's  ^vife.'  Mr.  Appee  was  just 
set  out  for  Charlestown,  [on  his  way  to]  Holland ;  intending 
to  retiu'ii,  when  he  had  settled  his  aflfairs,  and  marry  her : 

'  But  death  had  quicker  wings  than  love.' 

The  following  evening  I  saw  her  in  her  coflBn,  and  soon  after 
in  her  grave. 

"  July  21st.  I  heard  by  my  brother  that  I  was  to  set  sail 
in  a  few  days  for  England. 

"  July  22d.  To-day  I  got  their  licences  signed  by  Mr. 
Oglethorpe,  comitersigned  them  myself,  and  so  entirely 
Avashed  my  hands  of  the  traders. 

"  Jidy  25tli.  I  resigned  my  Secretary's  place,  in  a  letter  to 
Mr.  Oglethorpe.  After  prayers  he  took  me  aside,  and  asked 
me  whether  all  I  had  said  was  not  summed  up  in  the  line  he 
showed  me  on  my  letter  : — 

Magis  apta  tuis  tua  dona  relinquo. 

•  Sir,  to  yourself  your  slighted  gifts  I  leave  ; 
Less  fit  for  me  to  take  than  you  to  give.' 

I  answered,  I  desired  not  to  lose  his  esteem,  but  could  not 
preserve  it  A^dth  the  loss  of  my  soul.  He  ansAvered,  he  was 
satisfied  of  my  regard  for  him ;  owned  my  argument  drawn 
from  the  heart  unanswerable ;  '  and  yet,'  said  he,  '  I  would 
desire  you  not  to  let  the  Trustees  know  of  your  resolution  of 
resigning.  There  are  many  hungry  fellows  ready  to  catch  at 
the  office  ;  and  in  my  absence  I  cannot  put  in  one  of  my  own 
choosing.  The  best  I  can  hope  for  is  an  honest  Presbyterian, 
as  many  of  the  Trustees  are  such.  Perhaps  they  may  send 
me  a  bad  man  ;  and  how  far  such  an  one  may  influence  the 
traders,  and  obstruct  the  reception  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
Heathen,  you  know.  1  shall  be  in  England  before  you  leave 
it.  Then  you  may  either  put  in  a  deputy,  or  resign.  You 
need  not  be  detained  in  London  above  three  days ;  and  only 
speak  to  some  of  my  particular  friends,  (Vernon,  Hutcliinson, 
and  Towers,)  to  the  Board  of  Trustees,  when  called  upon,  and 
to  the  Board  of  Trade.     On  manv  accounts  1  should  recom- 


72  THE    LIFE    OF 

mend  to  you  marriage^  rather  tlian  celibacy.  You  are  of  a 
social  temper^  and  would  find  in  a  married  state  the  diffi- 
culties of  working  out  your  salvation  exceedingly  lessened, 
and  your  helps  as  much  increased/ 

"  July  26th.  The  words  which  concluded  the  lesson,  and 
my  stay  in  Georgia,  were,  '  Arise,  let  us  go  hence.^  Accord- 
ingly at  twelve  I  took  my  final  leave  of  Savannah.  When 
the  boat  put  ofi"  I  was  surprised  that  I  felt  no  more  joy  in 
leaving  such  a  scene  of  sorrows. ^^ 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  accompanied  by  his  brother  in  a 
boat  from  Savannah  to  Charlestown,  a  port  belonging  to  the 
neighbouring  colony  of  Carolina.     Thence  he   intended  to 
embark  for  England.     At  Charlestown  he  was  pleased  to  find 
his  friend  Appee,  in  whose  company  he  expected  to  have  an 
improving  and  pleasant  voyage  to  Europe ;  though  he  was 
surprised  to  find  that  the  sudden  death  of  Miss  Bovy,  from 
whom  Appee  had  just  parted,  and  to  whom  he  had  made  a 
promise  of  marriage,  had  apparently  made  Uttle  impression 
upon   the   mind   of  that   young   Dutchman.      Mr.    Charles 
Wesley  remained  eleven  days  in  Charlestown ;  and  during 
this   period  his   feelings  were   lacerated  by  the   barbarous 
cruelties  which  he  found  to  be  there  inflicted  upon  the  Negro 
slaves.     "  I  had  observed  much,^^  says  he,  "  and  heard  more, 
of  the  cruelty  of  masters  towards  their  Negroes  ;  but  now  I 
received   an   authentic    account   of    some    horrid    instances 
thereof.     The  giving  a  child  a  slave  of  its  own  age  to  tyran- 
nize over,  to  beat  and  abuse  out  of  sport,  was,  I  myself  saw, 
a   common  practice.     Nor  is   it   strange,   that  being  thus 
trained  up  in  cruelty,  they  should  afterwards  arrive  at  so 
great  perfection  in  it :  that  Mr.  Star,  a  gentleman  I  often 
met  at  Mr,  Laserris's,  should,  as  he  liimself  informed  me,  first 
nail  up  a  Negro  by  the  ears,  then  order  him  to  be  whipped  in 
the  severest  manner ;  and  then  to  have  scalding  water  thrown 
all  over  him ;  so  that  the  poor  creature  could  not  stir  for  four 
months    after.      Another  much-applauded    punishment    is, 
drawing  their   slaves'  teeth.      One   Colonel   Lynch  is  uni- 
versally known  to  have  cut  ofi"  a  poor  Negro's  legs ;  and  to 
kill  several  of  them  every  year  by  his  barbarities. 

"  It  were  endless  to  recount  aU  the  shocking  instances  of 
diabolical  cruelty  which  these  men  (as  they  call  themselves) 
daily  practise  upon  their  feDow-creatures,  and  that  on  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  73 

most  trivial  occasions.  I  shall  only  mention  one  more, 
related  to  me  by  a  Swiss  gentleman,  Mr.  Zoubcrbuliler,  an 
eye-witness,  of  Mr.  Hill,  a  dancing-master  in  Charlestown. 
He  whipped  a  she-slave  so  long,  that  she  fell  at  his  feet  for 
dead.  When,  by  the  help  of  a  Physician,  she  was  so  far 
recovered  as  to  show  signs  of  life,  he  repeated  the  whipping 
with  equal  rigour;  and  concluded  with  dropping  hot  seal- 
ing-wax upon  her  flesh.  Her  crime  was,  over  fiUing  a 
tea- cup. 

"  These  horrid  cinielties  are  the  less  to  be  wondered  at, 
because  the  Government  itself,  in  effect,  countenances  and 
allows  thom  to  kill  their  slaves,  by  the  ridiculous  penalty 
appointed  for  it,  of  about  £J7  sterling;  half  of  which  is 
usually  saved  by  the  criminal  informing  against  himself. 
This  I  can  look  upon  as  no  other  than  a  public  Act  to  indem- 
nify mui'der." 

These  expressions  of  sympathy  with  the  oppressed  Negro, 
and  of  honest  indignation  at  the  cruelties  so  wantonly 
inflicted  upon  the  race,  are  honourable  to  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  and  fully  accord  with  that  noble  testimony  against 
slavery  which  was  afterwards  borne  by  his  brother.  The 
settlers  in  Georgia  clamoured  for  permission  to  import  Negro 
slaves  into  that  colony,  till  they  obtained  their  request ;  and 
now  for  ages  those  southern  states  of  America  have  been  a 
land  of  oppression,  Avi'ong,  and  murder,  for  which  the  day  of 
righteous  retribution  will  ere  long  arrive.  The  voice  of  inno- 
cent blood  is  heard  in  heaven ;  and  vengeance  awaits  every 
man  that  oppresses  his  feUow. 


74  THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

On  the  5th  of  August^  1736^  Mr.  John  Wesley  took  leave 
of  his  brother  at  Charlestown,  whence  he  returned  to  Savan- 
nah ;  and  on  the  11th  Charles  went  on  board  to  commence  his 
voyage  to  England.  On  his  entrance  upon  the  ship,  he  had 
a  specimen  of  the  treatment  which  awaited  him ;  but  he  httle 
suspected  the  dangers  that  he  would  have  to  encounter. 
Had  it  not  been  for  the  skill  and  fidehty  of  the  Mate,  accord- 
ing to  all  human  probability,  the  ship  and  all  its  hapless 
inmates  must  have  perished.  "  I  found,"  says  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  "  the  honest  Captain  had  let  my  cabin  to  another. 
My  flux  and  fever  that  have  hung  upon  me  forced  me,  for 
some  nights  past,  to  go  into  a  bed ;  but  now  my  only  bed  was 
a  chest,  on  which  I  threw  myself  in  my  boots,  and  was  not 
overmuch  troubled  with  sleep  till  the  morning.  What  was 
still  worse,  I  had  no  asylum  to  fly  to  from  the  Captain ;  the 
most  beastly  man  I  ever  saw  :  a  lewd,  drunken,  quarrelsome 
fool ;  praying,  and  yet  swearing  continually.  The  first  sight 
I  had  of  him  was  upon  the  cabin-floor,  stark  naked,  and  dead 
drunk." 

Towards  the  end  of  the  month,  the  perilous  situation  of  the 
ship's  company  became  apparent.  "  August  28th,"  says  our 
voyager,  ''after  a  restless,  tempestuous  night,  I  hardly 
rose  at  eight.  Our  happier  Captain,  having  got  his  dose, 
could  sleep  a  day  and  a  night  upon  the  stretch,  and  defy 
either  pumps  or  squall  to  wake  him. 

"August  30th.  At  noon  we  were  alarmed  by  an  outcry  of 
the  sailors,  at  their  having  continued  pumping  several  hours, 
without  being  able  to  keep  the  water  under.  They  desired 
the  Captain  to  put  into  some  port,  before  they  were  got  out 
to  sea  too  far  for  returning ;  but  he  was  too  drunk  to  regard 
them.  At  five  the  sailors  came  down  in  a  body  to  the  great 
cabin,  waked  and  told  him,  it  was  as  much  as  their  Hves  were 
worth,  to  proceed  on  the  voyage,  unless  their  leaks  were 
stopped  :  that  he  remembered  it  was  as  much  as  ever  they 
could  do  to  keep  the  ship  above  water  in  their  passage  from 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  75 

Boston,  being  forced  to  pump  without  ceasing :  that  the 
turpentine  fell  down  upon  and  choked  up  the  pumps  con- 
tinually ;  nor  was  it  possible  for  them  to  get  at  it,  or  to  hold 
out  in  such  continual  labour,  which  made  them  so  tliirsty, 
they  could  not  hve  on  then*  allowance  of  water :  that  they 
must  come  to  shorter  still,  through  his  neglect  to  take  in  five 
more  hogsheads  of  water,  as  his  Mate  advised  him  :  that  he 
owned  they  had  no  candles  for  half  the  voyage.  On  all 
which  accounts  they  begged  him  to  consider  whether  their 
common  safety  did  not  require  them  to  put  in  at  some  land 
for  more  water  and  candles ;  and,  above  all,  to  stop  their 
leaks.  The  Captain,  having  now  slept  out  his  rum,  repHed, 
'  To  be  siu'e,  the  men  talk  reason ; '  and,  without  consulting 
any  of  his  officers,  immediately  gave  orders  to  stand  away  for 
Boston. 

"  Sept.  15th.  This  is  the  first  time  I  have  heard  a  sailor 
confess  '  it  was  a  storm. ^  We  lay  under  our  mainsail,  and  let 
the  ship  drive,  being  by  conjecture  about  sixty  leagues  from 
Boston,  upon  George's  Bank,  though,  as  we  hoped,  past  the 
shoals  upon  it.  The  Captain  never  troubled  himself  about 
anything ;  but  lay  snoring,  even  in  such  a  night  as  the  last, 
though  frequently  called,  without  ever  stirring,  either  for 
squalls,  soundings,  or  shoals. 

"  In  the  afternoon  the  Mate  came  down,  having  sounded, 
and  found  forty,  and  soon  after  twenty,  fathoms ;  told  the 
Captain  he  apprehended  coming  into  shoaler  water  still ;  and 
therefore  it  would  be  necessary  to  reef  the  foresail  and  main- 
sail in  readiness,  that  in  case  we  feU  foul  of  the  shoals, 
(being  upon  George's  Bank,  and  in  a  storm,)  the  ship  might 
have  head- way  to  get  clear  again.  This  the  Captain  absolutely 
refused ;  and  though  told  it  could  do  no  possible  harm,  and 
might  be  the  sa^'ing  of  the  ship  and  us,  persisted  in  his 
obstinacy;  so  that  the  Mate  left  him  to  sleep,  and  the  ship 
to  take  care  of  itself.  But  it  pleased  God  to  abate  the  storm, 
and  on  Thursday,  about  twelve,  entirely  to  remove  it. 

"  Sept.  20th.  At  seven  Mr,  Graham,  the  first  Mate,  came 
to  ask  for  directions,  as  he  constantly  docs,  the  Captain  as 
constantly  shifting  him  ofl",  and  lea^dng  the  whole  manage- 
ment of  the  ship  to  him,  or  chance,  or  any  body.  The 
conversation  being  somewhat  remarkable,  I  took  it  down  in 
short-hand  as  they  were  speaking  it. 


76  THE    LIFE    OF 

"Mate. — Captain  ludmne,  what  would  you  have  us  do? 
What  course  would  you  have  us  steer  to-night  ? 

"Captain. — Even  what  course  you  will:  we  have  a  fair 
wind. 

"  M. — Yes^  Sir ;  and  it  drives  us  full  upon  the  land,  which 
cannot  be  many  leagues  off. 

"  C. — TheUj  I  think,  you  had  best  keep  forward. 

"  M. — Would  you  have  us  go  on  all  night,  and  venture 
running  upon  the  land  ? 

"C. — I  do'nt  know.    Go  on. 

"M. — But  there  are  shoals  and  rocks  before  us. 

"  C. — ^Why  then,  have  a  good  look  out. 

"  M. — But  you  ca'nt  see  twice  the  ship's  length.  What 
would  you  order  me  to  do  ? 

"C. — These  rebels  and  emissaries  have  excited  you  to 
come  to  ask  for  orders.     I  do'nt  know  what  you  mean. 

"  M. — Sir,  nobody  has  excited  me.  I  come,  as  it  is  my 
duty,  to  my  Captain  for  directions. 

"  C. — Have  you  a  mind  to  quarrel  with  me  ? 

"  M. — I  have  a  mind  to  know  what  you  -svill  do. 

"  C. — Nay,  what  will  you  do,  if  you  come  to  that  ? 

"  M. — Am  I  your  Captain,  or  you  mine? 

"  C, — T  am  your  Captain,  and  will  make  you  know  it,  Mr. 
Man.     Do  what  I  order  you  ;  for  you  must  and  shall. 

"  M. — Why,  Sir,  you  order  me  nothing. 

"C. — You  would  not  have  me  come  upon  deck  myself, 
sure? 

"M. — If  you  did,  I  should  not  think  it  would  be  much 
amiss.  Some  Captains  would  not  have  stirred  off  deck  a 
moment  in  such  a  night  as  this.  Here  you  He,  without  so 
much  as  ever  once  looking  out,  to  see  how  things  are. 

"  C. — Yes,  I  have  been  upon  deck  this  very  day. 

"  M. — But  you  have  taken  no  account  of  anything,  or 
given  yom-self  the  least  trouble  about  the  ship,  for  many  days 
past. 

"  C. — It  is  all  one  for  that.     I  know  where  we  are  exactly. 

"  M. — How  far  do  you  think  we  may  be  from  land  ? 

"  C. — Why,  just  thirty-five  leagues.     I  am  sm^e  of  it. 

"  M. — How  is  that  possible  ?  You  have  taken  no  observa- 
tion this  fortnight ;  nor  have  we  got  one  these  four  days. 

"  C. — No  matter  for  that.     I  know  we  are  safe. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  77 

"  M. — Sir,  tlie  most  skilful  sailor  alive  cannot  know  it. 
Be  pleased  only  to  declare  what  you  would  have  done.  Shall 
we  sail  on  ?  Shall  we  lie  by  ?  Shall  we  alter  our  course  ? 
Shall  we  stand  in  and  off? 

"  He  went  on  repeating  such  questions  again  and  again  : 
but  as  to  giving  an  answer,  the  Captain  chose  to  be  excused ; 
till  the  Mate,  quite  out  of  patience,  having  waited  an  hour  to 
no  purpose,  left  him ;  and  the  Captain  concluded  with, '  Jack, 
give  me  a  dram.' 

"Sept.  21st.  The  sailors,  who  were  upon  deck  all  night, 
saw  three  large  ships,  as  they  supposed,  coming  out  of  the 
Bay ;  but  in  vain  attempted  to  speak  with  them.  At  three 
I  was  waked  by  a  cry  of  '  Land  ! '  The  Mate  said  we  were 
just  upon  it,  for  he  saw  the  hght  of  the  watch-house ;  and  if 
they  did  not  tack  about  immediately,  they  would  be  upon  the 
rocks,  which  lay  just  before  them,  under  the  water.  At  the 
same  time  it  blew  a  storm.  The  uproar  was  so  great,  that  it 
even  waked  the  Captain,  who  stai'ted  up,  ran  to  his  rum, 
drank  a  hearty  draught,  and  then  looked  upon  deck  :  but, 
not  much  liking  things  there,  came  down  again  immediately, 
cried,  'Ay,  ay,  all  will  be  well ; '  and  di'opped  asleep  again. 

"  Sept.  22d.  Having  sailed  some  hours  without  discovering 
land,  we  began  to  think  the  light  which  the  Mate  had  seen 
was  of  some  ship,  and  not  the  light-house.  At  two  we  made 
land;  which  the  men  soon  found  to  be  Cape-Cod,  about 
eighteen  leagues  from  Boston. 

"Sept.  24th.  Being  within  sight  of  the  light-house,  at 
nine  in  the  morning,  the  pilot  came  on  board  us.  At  two  I 
gladly  obeyed  his  hasty  summons,  and  went  into  his  boat, 
with  the  other  passengers,  bidding  a  hearty  farewell  to  our 
wretched  ship,  and  more  wretched  Captain ;  who  for  the  two 
last  days  had,  most  happily  for  us,  lain  dead  drunk  on  the 
floor,  without  sense  or  motion.^' 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  in  Boston,  waiting  to 
re-embark,  for  more  than  a  month.  Dui'ing  this  time  he 
was  treated  with  great  kindness  by  several  respectable 
residents,  whose  spiritual  benefit  he  laboiu'cd  to  promote. 
He  preached  in  two  or  three  of  the  churches ;  and  once,  in  a 
private  company,  he  was  delighted  to  meet  with  a  lady  who 
had  taken  her  views  of  religion  from  the  writings  of  William 
Law ;  his  own  "  guide,  philosopher,  and  friend.^'     "  While  I 


78  THE    LIFE    OF  , 

was  talking  at  Mr.  Cliiclieley's,"  says  he,  "  on  spiritual 
religion,  liis  wife  observed  that  I  had  much  the  same  way  of 
thinking  \^ith  Mr.  Law.  Glad  I  was,  and  surprised,  to  hear 
that  good  man  mentioned ;  and  confessed,  all  I  knew  of 
religion  was  through  him.  I  found  she  was  well  acquainted 
with  his  '  Serious  Call,'  and  has  one  of  the  two  that  are  in 
New-England.  I  borrowed  it,  and  passed  the  evening  in 
reading  it  to  the  family  (Mr.  Wilhams's)  where  I  have  been 
some  days.  His  daughter  and  he  seemed  satisfied  and 
affected." 

Of  the  Mr.  Chicheley  who  is  here  mentioned  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  "  He  seems  to  have  excellent  natm^al  parts, 
much  solid  learning,  and  true  primitive  piety :  is  acquainted 
with  the  power,  and  therefore  holds  fast  the  form,  of  godli- 
ness :  obstinate  as  was  my  father  in  good,  and  not  to  be 
borne  down  by  evil." 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  at  Boston,  the  illness 
which  he  so  frequently  mentions  increased,  so  as  to  cause 
great  suffering,  and  even  to  endanger  his  life.  He  was 
attended  by  tlu-ee  or  four  Physicians,  one  of  whom  came  all 
the  way  from  Charlestown  to  afford  his  advice ;  yet  for  some 
days  he  obtained  little  or  no  rehef.  At  one  period  of  his 
illness  he  seems  to  have  been  apprehensive  that  his  end  was 
near ;  and  states  that,  in  his  extremity,  he  obtained  spuitual 
strength  and  comfort  in  the  use  of  Pascal's  prayer  in  afflic- 
tion. As  the  time  of  embarkation  drew  near,  his  friends 
urged  him  to  give  up  all  thought  of  proceeding  on  his  voyage 
till  his  health  was  greatly  improved.  But  he  was  deaf  to 
their  entreaties,  declaring  that  nothing  but  death  should 
liinder  him  from  ftJfiUing  his  charge.  He  was  entrusted 
with  important  despatches  to  the  Trustees  of  Georgia,  in  his 
official  character  as  Secretary  to  the  Governor,  and  for 
Indian  affairs ;  and  he  would  neither  commit  them  to  the 
care  of  any  other  person,  nor  delay  the  dehvery  of  them  him- 
self, whatever  might  be  the  effect  upon  his  own  life  and 
health.  For  nothing  was  he  more  remarkable  than  a  noble 
hardihood  and  daring  in  all  matters  that  concerned  his 
conscience  and  duty. 

"  Oct.  5th.  I  waked,"  says  he,  "  surprisingly  better,  though 
not  yet  able  to  walk.  This  morning  Dr.  Greaves  came  over 
from  Charlestown,  to  see  me ;  gave  me  physic  and  advice, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  7\) 

which  he  Kkewise  left  in  writing.  The  same  civilit}^  I  have 
received  from  Dr.  Gibbous,  Dr.  Gardener,  and  others.  A 
little  after  Mr.  Chicheley  came,  and  brought  me  a  summons 
to  go  aboard.  Mr.  Price  drove  me  to  the  wharf,  having 
called  by  the  way  on  some  of  my  new  friends,  from  whom  I 
have  received  all  the  instances  of  kindness  in  their  power  to 
show. 

"  Wlien  we  came  to  the  wharf,  the  boat  was  not  ready ;  so 
we  were  forced  to  wait  half  an  hour  in  the  open  cold  air. 
Mr.  Chicheley  helped  me  into  the  boat,  and  covered  me  up. 
In  about  two  hours  we  reached  the  ship,  and,  with  Mr. 
Zouberbuhler,  Mr.  Appee,  Mr.  Cutler,  and  Mr.  Brig,  went 
on  board.  I  laid  down  in  the  state-room,  less  fatigued  with 
the  passage  than  I  expected." 

Dm-ing  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  stay  in  Boston  the  ship 
underwent  some  repairs ;  and  it  was  now  hoped  that  the 
voyage  to  England  would  not  be  attended  with  any  of  those 
calamitous  results  mth  which  the  crew  and  passengers  were 
before  threatened.  He,  however,  wisely  refused  to  re-embark 
if  the  ship  were  to  be  still  under  the  command  of  Indivine, 
the  notorious  drunkard,  who  had  been  entrusted  with  her 
and  the  passengers  from  Charlestown.  Another  Captain, 
therefore,  was  obtained,  of  the  name  of  Corney,  who  appears 
to  have  been  intelligent  and  obUging.  Yet  they  had  not  pro- 
ceeded far  on  their  way  before  it  was  discovered  that  the 
vessel  was  still  far  from  being  sea- worthy,  and  was  ill-adapted 
to  meet  the  fierce  and  terrible  storms  that  awaited  them,  A 
correct  judgment  of  their  perilous  and  distressing  situation 
will  be  best  formed  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  own  descrip- 
tion, written  at  the  time,  and  without  any  reference  to  publi- 
cation. His  account  is  concise  and  forcible ;  for,  like  his 
brother,  he  was  never  addicted  to  verbosity.  His  concern  for 
the  spiritual  good  of  his  fellow-passengers  is  very  appai'ent  in 
the  narrative  which  he  has  given. 

"  Oct.  27th.  I  began  pubhc  prayers,"  says  he,  "  in  the 
great  cabin.  We  had  seldom  any  present,  but  the  passen- 
gers, I  had  not  yet  strength  to  read  the  lesson,  nor  atten- 
tion for  any  harder  study  than  Clarendon's  History.  In  the 
night  I  was  much  disquieted  by  the  colic. 

"  Oct,  28th,  The  Captain  warned  me  of  a  storm  approach- 
ing.    In  the  evening  at  eight  it  came,  and  rose  higher  and 


80  THE    LITE    or 

higher  after  I  thought  it  must  have  come  to  its  height ;  for  I 
did  not  lose  a  moment  of  it,  being  obliged,  by  the  return  of 
my  flux,  to  rise  continually.  At  last  the  long-wished-for 
morning  came,  but  brought  no  abatement  of  the  storm. 
There  was  so  prodigious  a  sea,  that  it  quickly  washed  away 
our  sheep,  and  half  our  hogs,  and  drowned  most  of  our  fowl. 
The  ship  had  been  new  caulked  at  Boston  :  how  carefully,  it 
now  appeared ;  for  being  deeply  laden,  the  sea  streamed  in 
at  the  sides  so  plentifully,  that  it  was  as  much  as  four  men 
could  do,  by  continual  piunping,  to  keep  her  above  water.  I 
rose  and  lay  down  by  turns,  but  could  remain  in  no  posture 
long.  I  strove  vehemently  to  pray,  but  in  vain.  I  persisted 
in  striving,  yet  still  without  effect.  I  prayed  for  power  to 
pray ;  for  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  continually  repeating  his 
name,  till  I  felt  the  virtue  of  it  at  last,  and  knew  that  I  abode 
under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty. 

"  It  was  now  about  three  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  storm 
at  the  height.  I  endeavoured  to  encourage  poor  Mr,  Brig 
and  Cutler,  who  were  in  the  utmost  agony  of  fear.  I  prayed 
with  them  and  for  them  till  four ;  at  which  time  the  ship 
made  so  much  water,  that  the  Captain,  finding  it  otherwise 
impossible  to  save  her  from  sinking,  cut  down  the  mizen- 
mast.  In  this  dreadful  moment,  I  bless  God,  I  found  the 
comfort  of  hope,  and  such  joy  in  finding  I  could  hope,  as  the 
world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away.  I  had  that  conviction 
of  the  power  of  God  present  with  me,  overriding  my  strongest 
passion,  fear,  and  raising  me  above  what  I  am  by  nature,  as 
surpassed  aU  rational  evidence,  and  gave  me  a  taste  of  the 
divine  goodness. 

"  At  the  same  time,  I  found  myself  constrained  in  spirit  to 
bear  witness  to  the  truth,  perhaps  for  the  last  time,  before  my 
poor  friend  Appee.  I  went  to  him ;  declared  the  difference 
between  him  that  feareth  God,  and  him  that  feareth  him 
not ;  avowed  my  hope,  not  because  I  had  attained,  but 
because  I  had  endeavoured  it ;  and  testified  my  expectation, 
if  God  should  now  require  my  soul  of  me,  that  he  would 
receive  it  to  his  mercy. 

"  My  poor  friend  was  convinced,  but  stupid ;  owned  the 
happiness  of  the  most  imperfect  Christian,  a  happiness  he 
himself  was  a  stranger  to ;  and  therefore,  he  said,  all  his 
refuge  was,  in  the  time  of  danger,  to  persuade  himself  there 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  81 

was  none.  Mr.  Cutler  frequently  calling  upon  God,  to  have 
mercy  upon  his  soul,  Appee  confessed  he  greatly  en^^cd  him, 
as  he  had  no  manner  of  concern  for  his  own.  I  advised  him 
to  pray.  He  answered,  it  was  mocldng  God  to  begin  praying 
in  danger,  when  he  had  never  done  it  in  safety.  I  only 
added,  I  then  hoped,  if  God  spared  him  now,  he  would 
immediately  set  himself  about  working  out  his  salvation ; 
which  depended  on  the  one  condition  of  exchanging  this 
world  for  the  next, 

"  I  returned  to  Mr.  Brig  and  Mr.  Cutler,  and  endeavom'ed 
from  their  fear  to  show  them  their  want  of  religion,  which 
was  intended  for  our  support  on  such  occasions  ;  m'ged  them 
to  resolve,  if  God  saved  them  from  this  distress,  that 
they  would  instantly  and  entirely  give  themselves  up  to 
him. 

"  The  wind  was  stiU  as  high  as  ever,  but  the  motion  rather 
less  violent  since  the  cutting  the  mast ;  and  we  did  not  ship 
quite  so  much  water.  I  laid  me  down,  utterly  exhausted ; 
but  my  distemper  was  so  increased,  it  would  not  suffer  me  to 
rest.  Toward  morning  the  sea  heard  and  obeyed  the  divine 
voice,  '  Peace,  be  still ! ' 

"  Oct.  31st.  My  first  business  to-day  (may  it  be  the  busi- 
ness of  all  my  days  !)  was,  to  oflPer  up  the  sacrifice  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving.  Then  we  all  joined  in  thanks  for  our 
dehverance.  Most  of  the  day  I  was  on  the  bed,  faint,  and 
full  of  pain.  At  night  I  rose  to  prayers,  but  could  not  read 
them. 

"  Nov.  1st.  In  the  afternoon  the  wind  rose,  and  promised 
a  storm.  I  endeavoured  to  prepare  myself  and  companions 
for  it.  It  did  not  fail  our  expectation ;  but  was  not  so  vio- 
lent as  the  last.  The  sea  broke  over  us  every  ten  minutes  ; 
and  the  ceaseless  noise  of  the  pumps  either  kept  off  sleep,  or 
continually  interrupted  it. 

"Nov.  2d.  StiU  the  poor  sailors  coidd  have  no  respite; 
and  as  their  strength  abated,  their  mm'muring  increased. 
At  night,  when  almost  exhausted,  they  were  reheved  by  a 
calm. 

"  Nov.  3d.  In  the  evening  the  wind  arose  again,  and  with 
that  the  sea ;  which  at  ten  broke  in  through  one  of  the  dark- 
hghts,  and  fiUed  the  great  cabin.  It  was  vain  to  look  for 
rest  in  such  a  hui-ricane.     I  waited  till  two  in  the  morning 

VOL.     I.  G 


82  THE    LIFE    OF 

for  its  abatement,  but  it  continued  all  the  following  day  in 
full  majesty. 

"  Nov.  5tli.  We  met  a  ship  bound  for  Boston,  wliicli  had 
been  ten  weeks  on  her  passage  from  Bristol,  and  forced  in 
the  last  storm  to  throw  most  of  her  cargo  overboard.  Being 
short  of  provisions,  they  desired  a  barrel  of  beef,  which  om' 
Captain  very  readily  sent  them ;  (though  at  the  expense  of 
much  time  and  pains ;)  and  a  keg  of  rum,  to  encoui-age  the 
sailors  to  pump. 

"  Nov.  9tli.  The  men  came  down,  and  declared,  they  could 
keep  the  water  under  no  longer,  it  gaining  upon  them  eveiy 
moment.  Therefore  they  desired  the  Captain  would  be 
pleased  to  lighten  the  ship.  He  told  them,  he  knew  what  he 
had  to  do  ;  bade  them  return  to  their  pumping ;  and  ordered 
others  to  take  in  all  the  sails  but  the  mainsail.  He  stayed 
some  time,  (as  he  since  told  us,  that  he  might  not  discom-age 
us,)  and  then  went  up,  and  as  we  lay  by  stopped  several  leaks 
upon  deck.  This  did  considerable  service ;  though  it  was 
still  the  constant  business  of  four  men  to  keep  the  ship  from 
filling. 

"  During  this  time  I  often  threw  myself  upon  the  bed, 
'seeking  rest,  but  finding  none.'  I  asked  of  Cod  to  spare 
me  a  Httle,  that  I  might  recover  my  strength  ;  then  cast  my 
eye  upon  the  word :  '  For  my  namesake  will  I  defer  my 
anger,  and  for  my  praise  will  I  refrain  from  it,  that  I  cut 
thee  not  off.'  My  soul  immediately  retiu-ned  to  its  rest,  and 
I  no  longer  felt  the  continuance  of  the  storm. 

"Nov.  13th.  Never  was  calm  more  seasonable  than  that 
which  Providence  this  day  sent  us.  The  men  were  so 
harassed,  they  could  work  no  longer ;  and  the  leaks  increased 
so  fast,  that  no  less  than  their  uninterrupted  labour  could 
have  kept  the  vessel  from  foundering.  All  hands  were  now 
employed  in  stopping  the  leaks.  The  Captain  himself  told 
us,  he  had  been  heartily  frighted  yesterday  with  a  danger  he 
would  now  acquaint  us  with,  since  it  was  over, — the  total 
stoppage  of  one  of  the  pumps.  He  farther  informed  us  that 
he  had  stopped  several  openings  in  the  sides  of  the  ship,  wide 
enough  to  lay  his  fingers  in ;  so  that  he  wondered  the  poor 
men  had  been  able  to  keep  her  above  water  :  and  added,  that 
the  utmost  he  hoped  for  was,  that  they  might  hold  out  till 
they  could  reach  some  of  the  western  islands.     Just  as  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  83 

men  had  finished  their  work,  the  calm  gave  place  to  a  fair 
wind/' 

Mr.  Cliarlcs  Wesley's  voyage  from  America  became  less 
painful  as  he  approached  his  native  land.  His  health  appears 
to  have  improved ;  and  the  perilous  storms  which  had  so 
greatly  distressed  him  and  his  fellow-passengers  were  suc- 
ceeded by  fine  weather  and  fair  winds. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  events  connected  with  his 
return  to  England,  was  the  disclosure  of  the  real  character  of 
Appec,  the  3'oung  Dutchman,  of  whom  frequent  mention  has 
already  been  made.  This  adventurer,  Avho  had  resided  some 
time  at  Savannah,  assumed  there  a  very  strict  profession  of 
religion,  and  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  to 
whose  rules  of  holy  Hving  he  paid  a  sedulous  attention,  and 
was  present  at  every  public  religious  sernce.  He  was  a  man 
of  parts,  and  of  liberal  education,  so  that  he  was  respected  by 
the  Governor,  Avith  whom  he  was  intimate.  During  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  residence  at  Frederica,  he  was  visited  by 
this  foreigner,  who,  having  readily  discovered  Charles's  views 
of  Episcopacy,  professed  to  be  very  unhappy  on  account  of  his 
own  baptism.  As  this  sacrament  had  been  administered  by 
one  of  the  Dutch  Clergy,  who  had  only  received  Presbyterian 
ordination,  Appee  said  that  he  could  only  regard  it  as  lay- 
baptism,  which  he  believed  to  be  invalid.  He  tlicrefore 
appUed  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  one  who  had  recei\'ed 
Episcopal  ordination,  to  baptize  him,  according  to  the  rites  of 
the  English  Chui'ch.  Charles  concurred  in  these  principles, 
but  deferred  the  administration  to  a  future  time,  having 
some  doubts  respecting  Appee's  preparation  for  the  ser^dcc ; 
nor  does  he  appear  to  have  ever  fulfilled  the  request  of  the 
young  foreigner.  He  was,  however,  so  far  impressed  in  his 
favom',  as  to  lend  him  twenty-four  pounds,  which  he  needed 
for  present  exigences.  Appee  was  now  professedly  on  his 
way  to  Holland,  to  settle  his  aff'airs,  and  was  engaged  to 
return  with  all  speed  to  Georgia,  Avliich  he  really  intended 
never  more  to  see.  Ha\dng  nothing  further  now  either  to 
hope  or  fear  from  his  friends  the  two  Wesleys,  he  was  no 
longer  under  any  temptation  to  conceal  his  principles, 
and  stood  before  Charles,  as  they  advanced  in  then'  voyage, 
an  infidel,  a  libertine,  a  misanthi'opist,  a  bar,  a  thief,  a' 
scoffer    at     rehgion    and    morality,    whose     obscene    and 

G  2 


84  THE    LIFE    OF 

ungodly    conversation    was    a    source    of    daily    grief    and 
annoyance, 

Charles's  notices  concerning  this  evil  genius  are  worthy  of 
being  placed  upon  pubhc  record,  as  an  exhibition  of  fallen 
hrnnan  nature ;  as  a  specimen  of  the  kind  of  people  whom 
the  new  colony  of  Georgia  convened  together,  and  with 
whom  it  was  the  misfortune  of  the  Wesleys  to  be  associated. 
They  also  illustrate,  in  no  small  degree,  the  character  of  the 
two  brothers.  Appee,  it  will  be  observed,  makes  various 
statements  concerning  Mr.  Oglethorpe ;  but  his  testimony  is 
unworthy  of  credit.  It  was  found  that  he  had  propagated 
the  most  abominable  falsehoods,  both  at  Charlestown  and 
Boston,  to  the  disadvantage  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesle}^,  from 
whom  he  had  received  nothing  but  kindness,  and  towards 
whom  he  was  at  the  time  making  the  strongest  professions  of 
personal  friendship. 

Soon  after  their  departure  from  Charlestown,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  in  his  private  journal,  "This  morning  Mr. 
Appee  laid  aside  his  mask.  He  began  teUiug  me  all  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  had  ever  said  to  him,  particularly  his  inmost 
thoughts  of  my  brother  and  me.  That  he  ridiculed  our  pre- 
tended fasting  in  the  ship  :  that  he  took  all  my  abstemious- 
ness for  mere  hypocrisy,  and  put  on  for  fear  of  my  brother ; 
for  he  saw  how  veiy  uneasy  I  was  under  the  restraint :  that 
he  much  blamed  my  carelessness,  my  closeness,  my  frightening 
the  people,  and  stirring  them  up  to  mvitiny,  &c. :  that  he 
found  I  apprehended  being  turned  out  of  my  office,  and 
therefore  pretended  to  be  weary  of  it :  that,  to  save  my  repu- 
tation, he  had  found  me  an  errand  to  England ;  but  never 
expected  my  return,  any  more  than  my  brother's  going  to 
the  Indians,  which  he  well  knew  he  never  intended ;  but  he 
would  make  his  own  use  of  him  :  that  he  greatly  admired  his 
finesse,  in  offering  to  go  to  the  Choctaws  in  all  haste,  but  at 
the  same  time  procuring  the  Germans  to  dissuade  him.  In 
a  word,  he  believed  him  to  have  a  little  sincerity,  but  more 
vanity :  me,  to  have  much  vanity,  but  no  sincerity  at  all, 

"  I  asked  Appee  whether  his  judgment  was  the  same.  He 
answered,  '  Yes : '  that  my  brother,  he  behoved,  was  labour- 
ing to  establish  a  character  for  sanctity,  was  exceeding  subtle, 
keeping  me  in  the  dark,  as  well  as  all  others ;  yet  credulous, 
and  easy  to  be  imposed  upon  himself:    that  he  pitied  his 


THE    KEY.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  8S 

ignorance,  in  taking  him  (Appee)  to  be  sincere,  particularly 
in  regard  to  his  breaking  off  with  Miss  Bovy  ;  which  he 
intended^  not  in  pursuance  of  his  ghostly  counsel,  but  of  Mr. 
Oglethorpe's,  who  told  him  she  was  below  one  of  his  aspiring 
genius  :  that  after  his  fine  talk  with  my  brother,  he  never 
made  the  least  alteration  in  his  own  behaviour,  or  thought 
any  farther  about  it. 

"  While  he  was  giving  this  blessed  account  of  himself,  I 
could  not  help  reflecting  on  the  profound  sagacity  and  spiritual 
discernment  of  my  brother  and  myself;  particularly  his,  who 
was  born  for  the  benefit  of  knaves.  For  my  own  part,  I  will 
ever  '  beware  of  men,'  as  He  who  best  knows  them  advises. 
I  will  not  think  all  men  rogues,  till  I  find  them  otherwise ; 
but  I  will  insist  upon  a  far  different  probation  from  what  my 
brother  requires,  before  I  take  any  one  into  my  confidence. 

"  I  next  inquired  what  his  thoughts  were  of  me.  He 
franldy  replied,  he  took  me  to  be  partly  in  earnest ;  but  I 
had  a  much  gTcater  mind  to  please  myself  than  to  please 
God.  Yet  as  for  money  I  did  not  much  value  it ;  but  in  my 
eagerness  for  pleasm*e  and  praise,  I  was  a  man  after  his  own 
heai't :  that,  as  I  could  not  hold  it,  he  wished  I  would  leave 
off  my  strictness,  for  I  shoidd  then  be  much  better  company. 
"  As  for  himself,  he  said,  his  only  principle  was,  an  insa- 
tiable thirst  of  glory  :  that  Georgia  was  too  narrow  a  sphere 
for  him,  and  that  therefore  he  should  never  see  it  more  :  that 
he  desired  my  friendship,  because  I  had  learning,  was  sincere, 
and  of  his  temper ;  but  he  should  like  me  much  better,  if  I 
were  not  a  Parson.  I  had  before  let  him  into  my  own 
affairs,  and  read  him  my  letter  of  resignation  to  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe. His  remark  upon  that  was,  '  It  is  finely  calculated 
for  the  end  you  propose, — ^the  engaging  Mr.  Oglethorpe's 
opinion  and  interest :  but  he  will  understand  you.'  " 

This  conversation  took  place  on  the  26th  of  August.  The 
following  occurred  about  a  month  afterwards : — "  The  fine- 
ness of  the  weather  invited  even  Mr.  Appee  upon  deck,  who 
usually  disposes  of  twenty-three  of  the  twenty-four  hours  in 
bed.  His  vanity  betrayed  him  into  farther  discoveries  of 
liimself.  He  laboured  to  show  that  the  only  difference 
between  us  hw  in  externals,  through  the  difference  of  our 
education.  I  had  the  same  vices  that  he  had,  but  was  forced, 
by  the  restraints  of  a  narrow  education,  to  dissemble  those 


86  THE    LIFE    OF 

inclinations  which  he  had  given  a  loose  to.  The  case  was  the 
same  with  my  brother;  a  much  better  hypocrite^  he  said, 
than  me,  and  who  would  have  made  an  excellent  Jesuit. 
But  Mr,  Oglethorpe  understood  him ;  though  for  his  own 
convenience  he  would  not  seem  to  do  so. 

"  Upon  my  asking  him  how  he  accounted  for  the  great 
pains  my  brother  had  taken  with  him,  he  readily  answered, 
that  was  all  grimace.  My  brother  could  not  but  be  mightily 
pleased  with  the  reputation  such  a  convert  would  gain  to  his 
sanctity,  which  had  charms  to  win  over  so  wild  a  young 
gentleman  of  his  parts.  *  But  how  could  you  bear  him  so 
long,  if  you  had  no  esteem  for  him,  or  regard  to  liis  advice  ? ' 
'  Why,  it  was  so  new  a  gratification  to  me,  to  be  thought 
religious,  that  I  found  no  difficulty  m  keeping  on  the  mask ; 
and  I  had  got  such  a  knack  of  going  to  prayers  and  sacra- 
ment, that  I  do  not  know  but  I  should  have  been  actually 
caught  at  last.^  ^' 

While  the  ship  was  under  repairs  at  Boston,  Appee  "  gave 
out  that  liis  design  in  coming  to  Georgia  had  been  to  take 
charge  of  the  people  there ;  but  finding  Mr.  Oglethorpe  just 
such  a  genius  as  himself,  he  thought  his  own  stay  there  was 
not  so  necessary,  but  he  might  safely  quit  the  interest  of  the 
colony;  which,  had  it  not  been  to  such  a  hand,  he  could 
never  have  prevailed  on  himself  to  do :  that  at  present  he 
was  unresolved  where  to  bestow  himself;  only  it  should  be 
on  that  part  of  mankind  which  needed  him  most :  that  h6 
was  going  to  England  about  matters  of  the  last  importance  : 
two  or  tlu'ee  letters  of  no  moment,  he  said,  I  carried ;  but  all 
secret  despatches  to  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  and  other  Minis- 
ters of  State,  he  was  charged  with.  From  the  Com't  of 
Great  Britain  he  was  to  be  sent  Envoy  to  Spain.  His 
money,  a  few  hundreds  of  pounds,  he  had  sent  before  him  to 
England.  To  others,  he  said  he  had  turned  it  into  silver,  and 
freighted  Indivine's  ship.^' 

The  discovery  of  Appee^s  character,  of  course,  induced  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  to  resolve  upon  breaking  off  all  future  inter- 
course with  him.  Accordingly,  Nov.  23d,  says  he,  "1 
imparted  to  Mr.  Zouberbuhler  my  intention  of  discarding 
Appee  as  soon  as  we  landed.  He  told  me,  he  wondered  I 
had  not  done  it  before ;  for  he  was  such  a  man,  so  unprofit- 
able, so  pernicious,  that  he  himself  would  not  be  bound  to  go 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  87 

anotlier  voj'^age  with  him  for  all  the  world  :  that  he  was  so 
excessively  vain,  he  thought  himself  admired  wherever  he 
came ;  and  I  was  so  fond  of  him,  that,  for  all  my  talk  of  part- 
ing, I  could  not  hve  without  him.  He  added,  he  was  so 
notorious  a  liar,  that  he  had  long  since  ceased  to  believe  one 
word  he  said ;  and  so  utterly  irreligious,  that  it  was  impos- 
sible to  make  a  friend  of  him.  He  told  me  Appee  had 
proffered,  if  his  Spanish  cmbass}'-  failed,  to  attend  him  to 
Switzerland;  but  he  would  never  more  trust  such  a  man  near 
him,  or  his  people :  such  an  abominable  liar,  scoundrel,  and 
thief;  one  who  had  been  forced  to  fly  his  country,  and  the 
pursuit  of  justice,  for  robbing  his  father  of  three  hundred 
guineas. 

"  A  fair  account  of  my  friend  Appee,  and  of  the  twenty- 
four  pounds  I  have  lent  him  !  That  a  Dutchman  should 
cheat  me,  is  nothing  strange ;  but  how  did  he  evade  the  wary 
eye  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe  ?  Happy  Miss  Bovy,  to  be  deUvered 
by  death  from  such  a  man  !  " 

"  Ecce  iterum  Crispinus  !  Mr.  Zouberbuhler  came  to  me 
full  of  abhorrence,  Nov.  27th.  '  That  Appee,^  said  he,  '  is  a 
very  devil,  made  up  of  falseness  and  hes  !  He  is  ever  raihng 
against  you,  behind  your  back,  to  the  Captain  and  pas- 
sengers, ridicuhng  the  prayers,  &c.  He  tells  the  Captain,  as 
he  did  every  body  at  Boston,  that  you  are  so  ignorant,  Mr. 
Oglethoqie  was  forced  to  send  him  to  take  cai*e  of  you.  At 
Charlestown  he  declared  in  all  companies,  he  was  come  with 
full  powers  to  put  an  end  to  the  dispute  between  them  and 
Georgia.  Last  night  I  overheard  him  giving  a  blessed 
account  of  you  to  Mr.  Brig.'  " 

Two  days  afterwards,  "  while  I  was  walking  upon  deck," 
says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  Appee  came  up  to  me ;  began 
with  many  professions  of  friendship;  hoped  all  little  mis- 
understandings would  be  forgot ;  fell  into  familiar  discom'se, 
as  formerly;  was  sm'e  I  should  never  return  to  Georgia, 
where  Mr.  Oglethorpe  would  allow  none  but  his  creatures,  or 
such  as  were  some  w^ay  or  other  subservient  to  his  glory ; 
'  which,  take  my  word  for  it,'  says  he,  '  is  the  princi})le  of  all 
his  actions,  as  well  as  mine.  Christianity  he  has  about  as 
much  of  as  myself.  I  have  given  him  some  unanswerable 
reasons  against  it  ! ' '' 

As  the  vessel  drew  near  the  English  shore,  this  wretched 


88  THE    LIFE    OF 

man  attempted  a  renewal  of  his  acquaintance  with  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley.  "Appee  took  me  aside  once  more/'  says 
he,  "  to  try  his  skill  upon  me ;  besought  me  not  to  alter  my 
behaviour  toward  him  when  we  should  come  to  land ;  denied, 
as  ever  he  hoped  for  salvation,  that  he  had  ever  spoke  or 
wrote  disrespectfully  of  me;  detested  the  thought  of  such 
treachery,  with  so  many  horrid  imprecations,  as  I  beheved 
even  a  Dutchman  would  have  trembled  at.  The  burden  of 
all  was,  John  Bull  and  Nicholas  Frog  were  too  dear  friends 
ever  to  think  of  parting.  But  John  Bull  begged  to  be 
excused.  Though  I  stood  in  admiration  of  his  parts,  I  did 
not  choose  they  should  any  longer  be  exercised  on  me.  In 
vain  did  he  resume  our  lodging  together.  I  was  deaf  on  that 
ear,  and  shifted  the  discourse,  which  he  still  brought  back 
again.  '  Well,  my  dear  friend,  wherever  you  are,'  said  he,  '  I 
will  take  a  lodging  next  door.'  " 

Such  was  the  profound  deceit  of  this  clever  and  versatile 
stranger,  who  for  a  time  gained  the  confidence  of  the 
Wesleys,  and  cheated  Chai'les  of  his  money.  A  confiding 
simphcity  of  mind,  wliich  suspected  evil  of  no  one,  is  well 
known  to  have  been  a  characteristic  of  Mr.  John  Wesley ; 
and  for  that  he  is  censured  by  his  brother,  who  speaks  of  him 
as  "  born  for  the  benefit  of  knaves ; "  yet  in  this  case  Charles, 
with  all  his  shrewdness  and  suspicion,  was  the  greater  suff'erer. 
Serious  blame  is  perhaps  not  to  be  imputed  to  either  of  them, 
however  they  might  condemn  themselves ; 

"  For  neither  man  nor  angel  can  discern 
Hypocrisy,  the  only  evil  that  walks 
Invisible,  except  to  God  alone, 
By  his  permissive  will,  through  heaven  and  earth  : 
And  oft,  though  Wisdom  wake,  Suspicion  sleeps 
At  Wisdom's  gate,  and  to  Simplicity 
Resigns  her  charge,  while  Goodness  thinks  no  ill 
Where  no  ill  seems." 

It  is  no  dishonour  to  any  man,  that  he  is  so  far  actuated 
by  a  generous  charity,  as  to  beheve  that  other  people  are 
upright  and  sincere,  until  they  are  proved  to  be  base  and 
dishonest. 

Further  discoveries  of  Appee's  consummate  wickedness  and 
ingenuity  were  made  after  the  parties  arrived  in  London. 
Young  as  this  faithless  man  was,  he   had  already  been  in 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  89 

Surinam,  where  he  had  gambled  away  an  estate  which  was 
given  to  him  by  his  father.  Other  instances  of  his  Hcen- 
tiousness  and  dishonesty  ai'e  too  gross  for  description.  On 
his  anival  in  London  he  was  imprisoned  in  Newgate,  for  his 
passage-money,  of  which  he  attempted  to  defraud  the 
Captain.  After  his  hberation,  he  stole  a  watch,  and  made 
his  escape  to  Paris.  The  last  time  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
saw  him  was  in  the  year  1744.  He  was  then  a  prisoner  in 
the  Tower,  under  sentence  of  transportation ;  but  for  what 
crime,  we  are  not  informed.  During  the  interval  he  had 
been  in  the  army.  On  taking  leave  of  this  abandoned  infidel, 
Charles  gave  him  kind  and  faithful  advice,  and  made  him  a 
present  of  some  books,  hoping  that  they  would  not  be  lost 
upon  him.  Appee  was  to  embark  the  next  day  for  the  place 
of  his  destination. 

On  the  3d  of  December,  1736,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  landed 
at  Deal.  As  soon  as  he  had  left  the  shattered  vessel  which 
conveyed  him  from  America,  and  set  his  foot  upon  British 
ground,  he  kneeled  down,  under  the  strong  impulse  of  grate- 
ful feeling,  and  offered  thanks  to  God  for  his  preservation  by 
land  and  by  water,  in  pain  and  sickness.  He  then  repaired 
to  an  inn,  where  the  rest  of  the  passengers  united  with  him 
in  adoring  thankfulness  and  praise  to  their  almighty 
Deliverer.  From  Deal  he  went  by  coach  to  Canterbury; 
and  thence  to  Sittingboui*ne,  where  he  spent  the  night.  On 
the  next  day  he  reached  London,  where  he  was  received 
with  surprise  and  cordiality ;  a  report  ha\dng  been  some  time 
prevalent  that  the  ship  in  which  he  was  known  to  have  sailed 
was  lost  at  sea.  The  first  house  to  which  he  repaired  was 
that  of  Mr.  Charles  Rivington,  the  bookseller,  in  St.  Paul's 
Churchyard ;  between  whom  and  the  two  Wesleys  a  very 
affectionate  friendship  had  for  some  time  subsisted.  This 
gentleman  was  the  pubhsher  of  their  father's  Latin  foho  on 
the  Book  of  Job  ;  of  his  Letter  of  Advice  to  his  Curate ;  of 
John's  edition  of  Thomas  a  Kempis ;  and  of  the  Sermon  on 
the  Trouble  and  Rest  of  Good  Men,  which  John  had  com- 
mitted to  the  press  before  he  went  to  Georgia.  Mr. 
Rivington  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  affairs  of  the  Method- 
ists. "  My  namesake,"  says  Charles,  "  was  much  rejoiced  to 
see  me,  and  gave  me  great  cause  of  rejoicing  by  his  account 
of  our  Oxford  friends." 


90  THE    LIFE    OF 

Before  he  landed,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  a  letter 
to  liis  brother  Samuel  at  Tiverton,  who  immediately  sent  him 
the  following  welcome  to  his  native  country.  It  was 
addressed  to  him  "  at  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mutton's,  College-street, 
Westminster .''  "Dec.  7th,  1736.  Dear  Charles,— This 
moment  almost  I  received  yours.  I  believe,  by  the  date  of  it, 
you  may  be  at  London  by  that  time  this  can  get  thither.  I 
heartily  blessed  God  for  your  safe  arrival,  having  heard  many 
flyings  reports  of  your  being  lost ;  though  I  never  read 
newspapers,  being  othermse,  at  least,  if  not  better,  employed ; 
yet  ill  tidings  would  find  me  out.  I  fancy  you  hke  business 
no  better  than  I ;  yet  I  do  not  much  regret  your  being 
employed  in  it,  provided  always  no  part  of  it  relate  to  your 
going  back  to  the  place  from  whence  you  came,  since  I  do 
not  care  for  two  partings.  I  would  not  have  mentioned  this, 
in  the  present  joy,  only  I  thought  it  best  to  declare  myself 
soon  enough.  I  am  mightily  obliged  to  Mr.  Hutton,  who  is 
apprentice  to  Mr.  Innys ;  for  the  minute  he  heard  of  your 
arrival  at  Boston,  he  sent  me  word  of  it,  for  fear  I  should 
give  too  much  credit  to  the  story  of  your  being  cast  away. 
I  desire  you  would  give  my  service  and  thanks  to  him ;  and 
tell  him  that  I  take  it  particularly  kindly  of  him,  and  was 
just  going  to  write  a  letter  to  assure  him  of  it ;  but  now  I 
have  a  better  way  of  conveyance.  I  have  had  a  dehverance 
from  danger  lately :  God  only  knows  whether  as  imminent  as 
yours,  but  I  have  been  very  low.  My  strength  is  now 
returning,  almost  sensibly ;  and  when  I  see  your  face  I  shall 
in  a  more  especial  manner  rejoice  for  seeing  the  goodness  of 
the  Lord  in  the  land  of  the  hving.  My  mother  is  here  with 
me.  You  may  easily  guess  whether  she  is  partaker  of  the 
general  joy  that  your  httle  scrip  brought  along  with  it.  She 
sends  her  blessing,  and  longs  to  see  you.  I  would  certainly 
have  sent  you  what  you  mentioned  over  sea,  if  I  had  not 
heard  of  your  coming  over.  Nor  should  I  the  first  time  in 
my  life  have  grudged  expense  to  benefit  a  friend.  I  hope 
you  will  now  be  able  to  fit  yourself  in  London ;  but  if  not, 
come  to  Tiverton,  and  see  what  that  aff'ords.  You  will  find 
me  pretty  much  the  same  man,  though  not  the  same  usher, 
still.  I  could  wish  for  all  our  sakes  the  Archi-didascalus  had 
as  large  an  income  as  the  Hypo-  had.  Phill  is  extra- 
ordinary  well    in   her  bodily   health.      My  wife   has   be@n 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  91 

almost  gone  during  my  illness,  but  begins  to  pick  up  again 
as  I  recover.  I  wish  she  would  hold  it  on,  and  mend  as 
long  and  as  much  as  I  believe  I  shall  do.  We  join  heartily 
in  love.  Little  Phill  sends  her  dut3^  Service  to  all  friends 
that  ask  after  me.  I  hope  you  will  keep  your  hohdays  here. 
Where  is  Mr.  Oglethorpe  ?     We  are,  dear  Charles, 

"  Your  faithful  and  affectionate  friends, 

and  brother  and  sister." 

At  the  bottom  of  this  brotherly  epistle  Charles  has  written, 
"  Faithful  and  affectionate  indeed  ! "  and  on  the  back  of  it 
he  has  inscribed,  "  Notus  in  fratris  animd  paterni.  Let  my 
widow  preserve  this  precious  rehck." 

It  was  Saturday  night  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  arrived 
in  London ;  and  the  next  morning,  in  full  accordance  with 
his  devotional  habits,  he  repaired  to  St.  Paul's  cathedral, 
where  he  received  the  holy  communion.  After  the  service 
he  was  pleased  to  hear  that  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  daily 
expected  in  England.  In  the  course  of  the  day  he  waited 
upon  "  good  old  Sir  John  Phillips,^'  who  had  kindly  supported 
Mr.  Whitefield  at  Oxford,  for  the  religious  benefit  of  the 
junior  members  of  the  University,  and  the  prisoners.  By 
the  pious  and  venerable  Baronet,  he  says  that  he  was 
"received  as  one  alive  from  the  dead.''  He  adds,  "Here  I 
heard  a  most  blessed  account  of  our  friends  at  Oxford  ;  their 
increase  both  in  zeal  and  number.  I  then  hastened  to  Mr. 
Vernon,  to  dehver  my  letters.  He  received  me  very  affec- 
tionately, and  pressed  me  to  live  with  him  dming  my  stay  in 
London. 

"While  we  were  tallcing  young  Hutton  called,  having 
traced  me  thither,  in  order  to  carry  me  home  with  him.  We 
took  coach  for  my  good  old  friend  and  host,  his  father.  I 
entered  wdth  fear  and  trembhng.  My  reception  was  such  as 
I  expected  from  a  family  that  entirely  loved  me,  but  had 
given  me  over  for  dead,  and  bewailed  me  as  then*  own  cliild. 
A  Captain  had  told  them  that  fifty  per  cent,  assurance  had 
been  refused  for  Indivine's  ship;  and  a  report  was  spread 
abroad  that  she  had  been  seen  sink  to  the  bottom." 

This  day  his  health  again  failed.  The  motion  of  the  coach 
which  conveyed  him  fi-om  Sittingbom-ne  to  London,  and  of 
the  coaches  in  Avhich  he  was  earned  first  to  the  house  of  Mr. 
Rivington,  and  then  to  Mr.  Hutton's,  occasioned  a  return  of 


92'  THE    LIFE    OF 

his  complaint ;  so  that  he  was  neither  able  to  preach,  nor  to 
engage  largely  in  conversation  with  his  admirers.  "  Many 
such/'  he  says,  "  I  have  gained  by  Mr.  Ingham's  magnifi- 
cent journal.  My  brother's  journal  too  (the  last  I  hope  Avill 
ever  be  sent  hither)  is  in  every  one's  hands." 

Two  days  after  his  arrival  in  London  he  went  to  his  uncle, 
Mr.  Matthew  Wesley,  a  Surgeon,  who  had  brought  up  his 
sister  Martha.  Here,  he  says,  "  I  was  equally  welcome  and 
unexpected.  They  told  me,  my  brother  Hall  was  gone  to  a 
curacy,  very  melancholy,  and  impatient  at  the  mention  of 
Georgia." 

For  some  time  he  suffered  greatly  in  his  health.  The 
medical  men  who  attended  him  found  it  difiicult  to  confine 
him  to  his  room,  without  which  they  declared  his  recovery  to 
be  hopeless.  Notwithstanding  his  pain  and  weakness,  his 
spirit  was  ardent,  and  his  habits  active.  He  had  many 
duties  to  discharge,  arising  out  of  his  official  connexion  with 
the  colony.  He  was  also  anxious  to  do  all  the  spiritual  good 
in  liis  power ;  as  well  as  to  visit  his  friends  both  in  town  and 
country.  In  almost  every  direction  he  was  annoyed  by  the 
manuscript  journals  which  his  brother  and  Mr.  Ingham 
had  transmitted  from  Georgia,  and  which  he  found  the 
people  reading  with  avidity.  On  the  15th  of  December,  says 
he,  "  I  waited  upon  the  Trustees  at  the  office.  It  put  me 
past  my  patience  to  hear  they  were  reading  Mr.  Ingham's 
and  my  brother's  journals.  I  was  called  in,  and  dehvered  my 
letter  for  the  Trustees.  Lord  Carpenter,  being  in  the  chair, 
desired  me  to  speak  so  that  all  the  gentlemen  might  hear 
me.  Mr.  Towers  interposed,  and  told  them  I  was  so  weak- 
ened by  my  illness,  that  I  could  not  speak  aloud ;  and 
desii'ed  me  to  dehver  my  papers  one  by  one  to  be  read  by 
Mr.  Verelst.  At  dinner  they  fell  into  discourse  about  the 
Missioners,  whom  as  yet  they  mightily  commend,  and  wish 
for  more  of  them ;  as  that  their  journals  might  be  forthwith 
printed,  that  the  world  might  receive  the  benefit  of  their 
labours.'^ 

As  his  health  improved,  and  his  engagements  in  London 
became  less  pressing,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Oxford, 
where  he  visited  the  prisoners,  and  held  various  meetings 
with  the  junior  members  of  the  University,  instructing, 
encoui'aging,  and  admonishing  them,  as  their  several  states 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  93 

rcq\iircd.  Soon  after  he  went  to  Wooton,  near  Salisburj'^,  on 
a  visit  to  Mr.  Hall,  and  his  sisters,  Martha  and  Kczz^^ 
From  Wooton  he  hastened  to  Tiverton,  to  see  his  brother 
Samuel  and  his  family,  where  he  also  expected  to  meet  his 
mother.  On  his  arrival  he  says,  '^I  ran  up  stairs  to  my 
sister,  who  received  me  \^dth  tears  of  joy.  I  saw  Phill  next, 
and  last  my  brother ;  who  seemed  at  least  as  well  as  when  he 
left  me  at  London  tlu'ce  years  before.  I  went  to  comfort  my 
mother,  indisposed  in  her  chamber." 

AVliile  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley  was  employed  in  correspond- 
ence with  his  friends,  and  religious  ^^sits,  he  was  not  aware 
that  his  brother  John  was  on  his  way  to  England,  having 
come  to  the  determination  of  leaving  the  colony  for  a  time,  in 
consequence  of  a  persecution  which  was  raised  against  him 
at  Savannah.  Of  this  persecution  Charles  was  aware,  having 
received  intelligence  of  it  immediately  after  his  arrival  in 
London.  It  is  not  necessary  here  to  enter  into  the  particu- 
lars of  this  case.  Some  account  of  it  was  given  by  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  in  his  printed  Journal,  thus  inciting  the  public 
scrutiny ;  but  his  forbearance  towards  certain  parties  con- 
cerned, who  were  then  living,  induced  him  to  suppress  some 
circumstances,  the  knowledge  of  which  is  necessary  to  a  full 
understanding  of  the  affair.  The  best  account  is  that  which 
Mr.  Moore  has  given  in  his  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  which  shows 
that  the  whole  proceeding  arose  out  of  a  design  which  was 
formed,  and  in  which  Mr.  Oglethorpe  himself  was  concerned, 
to  lower  the  spiiituaHty  of  Mr.  Wesley's  character,  and  place 
it  more  on  a  level  with  their  own.  Not  that  the  Governor 
intended  to  inflict  upon  Mr.  Wesley  the  injuries  that  he 
endured;  but  he  furnished  the  occasion,  of  which  other 
persons,  less  honourable  than  himself,  gladly  availed  them- 
selves. The  principal  adversary  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  Mr. 
Causton,  one  of  the  highest  authorities  in  the  colony,  next  to 
the  Governor,  but  utterly  unworthy  of  that  distinction.  He 
had  left  England  in  disgrace,  having  been  detected  in  prac- 
tising a  fraud  upon  the  public  revenue.  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
made  him  BaiUfl',  and  in  his  own  absence  invested  him  with 
the  supreme  authority.  The  very  pompous,  harsh,  and  over- 
bearing manner  in  which  he  exercised  his  powers  raised  an 
outcry  in  the  colony,  after  ]\Ir.  Wesley  had  left ;  and  being 
also  detected   in   the  misapplication  of  some  of  the  public 


94  THE    LIFE    OF 

funds,  the  Governor  was  compelled  to  depose  him.  Such  is 
the  testimony  of  independent  witnesses,  Hving  on  the  spot, 
who  themselves  were  unfriendly  to  Mr.  Wesley ;  not  because 
they  saw  in  him  anything  morally  wrong,  but  because  they 
thought  him  righteous  overmuch.*     His  views  of  ecclesias- 

•  "  Instead  of  a  free  government,  as  we'  had  reason  to  expect,  and  of  being 
judged  by  the  laws  of  our  mother-country,  a  Dictator,  (Mr.  Thomas  Causton,) 
under  the  title  of  Bailiff  and  Storekeeper,  was  appointed  and  left  by  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, at  his  departure,  (which  was  in  April,  1734,)  whose  will  and  pleasure 
were  the  only  laws  in  Georgia.  In  regard  to  this  Magistrate,  the  others  were 
merely  nominal,  and  in  a  manner  but  ciphers.  Sometimes  he  would  ask  in 
public  their  opinion,  in  order  to  have  the  pleasure  of  showing  his  power  by  con- 
tradicting them.  He  would  often  threaten  juries,  and  especially  when  their 
verdicts  did  not  agree  with  his  inclination  or  humour.  And  in  order  the  more 
fully  to  establish  his  absolute  authority,  the  store,  and  the  disposal  of  the 
provisions,  money,  and  public  places  of  trust,  were  committed  to  him  ;  by  which 
alteration  in  his  circumstances  he  became  in  a  manner  infatuated,  being  before 
that  a  person  of  no  substance  or  character,  having  come  over  with  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe amongst  the  first  forty,  and  left  England  upon  account  of  something  com- 
mitted by  him  concerning  His  Majesty's  duties.  However,  he  was  fit  enough 
for  a  great  many  purposes,  being  a  person  naturally  proud,  covetous,  cunning, 
and  deceitful,  and  would  bring  his  designs  about  by  all  possible  ways  and 
means.  As  his  power  increased,  so  did  his  pride,  haughtiness,  and  cruelty  ; 
insomuch  that  he  caused  eight  freeholders,  with  an  officer,  to  attend  at  the  door 
of  the  court,  every  day  it  sat,  with  their  guns  and  bayonets ;  and  they  were 
commanded  by  his  orders  to  rest  their  firelocks  as  soon  as  he  appeared ;  which 
made  people  in  some  manner  afraid  to  speak  their  minds,  or  juries  to  act  as  their 
consciences  directed  them.  He  seldom  or  never  uncovered  on  the  bench,  not 
even  when  an  oath  was  administered ;  and  being  perfectly  intoxicated  with 
power  and  pride,  he  threatened  every  person,  without  distinction,  rich  and  poor, 
strangers  and  inhabitants,  who  in  the  least  opposed  his  arbitrary  proceedings,  or 
claimed  their  just  rights  and  privileges,  with  the  stocks,  whipping-post,  and  log- 
house  ;  and  many  times  put  those  threatenings  in  execution." — A  True  and 
Historical  Narrative  of  the  Colony  of  Georgia,  in  America,  from  the  first  Settle- 
ment thereof  until  this  present  Period ;  containing  the  most  authentic  Facts, 
Matters,  and  Transactions  therein.  Together  with  His  Majesty's  Charter, 
Representations  of  the  People,  &c.  ;  and  a  Dedication  to  His  Excellency 
General  Oglethorpe.  By  Pat.  Tailfer,  M.  D.,  Hugh  Anderson,  M.  A., 
Da.  Douglas,  and  others.  Landowners  in  Georgia,  and  at  present  in  Charlestown, 
in  South  Carolina.     Charlestown,  South  Carolina,  1741. 

"  Tuesday,  Oct.  17th,  1738.  The  great  mismanagement  of  the  trust-funds, 
sent  for  the  support  of  the  colony,  now  more  and  more  appearing,  upon  inqiuring 
into,  the  General  called  all  the  inhabitants  together  at  the  town-house,  and  there 
made  a  pathetic  speech  to  them,  setting  forth  how  deeply  the  trust  was  become 
indebted,  by  Mr.  Causton's  having  run  into  so  great  exceedings  beyond  what 
they  had  ordered, — which  debts  the  trust  had  nothing  left  at  present  to  discharge, 
besides  what  goods  and  effects  they  had  in  store,  which  must  be  in  a  great 
measure  applied  to  those  purposes,  especially  first  to  all  such  as  the  stores  were 
owing  anything  to  ;  by  which  means  there  would  be  a  necessity  of  retrenching 
the  ordinary  issues,  that  something  might  remain   for  the  necessary  support  of 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  95 

tical  order  led  him  to  trench  upon  the  just  riglits  and 
privileges  of  the  Dissenters,  many  of  whom  were  among 
the  settlers :  a  faidt  which  he  afterwards  very  distinctly 
acknowledged. 

The  intelligence  of  the  persecution  by  which  he  was  ha- 
rassed at  Savannah,  INIr.  John  Wesley  conveyed  in  a  journal, 
which  he  sent  to  his  brother  Charles  through  the  medium  of 
their  fiiend  INIr,  Rivington.  "  I  read  it  through,^'  says  he, 
''without  either  sm'prise  or  impatience.  His  dropping  my 
fatal  letter  I  hope  will  con^dnce  him  of  what  I  never  could, — 
his  OAvn  great  carelessness ;  and  the  sufferings  that  brought 
upon  him,  of  his  inimitable  blindness.  His  simpUcit}^  in 
telling  what  and  who  were  meant  by  the  two  Greek  words 
was  outdoing  his  own  outdovigs.  Sm'ely  all  this  Avill  be  suffi- 
cient to  teach  him  a  little  of  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent,  of 
which  he  seems  to  be  utterly  void." 

Allien  Charles  wTote  these  animadversions  upon  his  brother 
John,  and  took  credit  to  himself  for  superior  discernment,  he 
seems  to  have  forgotten  the  £24  of  which  he  had  just  been 
cheated  by  the  pious  professions  of  one  of  the  most  impudent 
knaves  that  ever  hved. 

Mr.  Whitefield,  to  whom  Charles  Wesley  addressed  a  letter 
from  Georgia,  requesting  his  assistance  there,  wrote  to 
Charles  in  the  month  of  December,  declaring  his  readiness  to 
embark  for  that  colony.  This  zealous  and  enterprising  man 
was  as  prompt  in  action  as  he  was  fluent  and  impressive  in 

life  among  the  industrious  people,  who  were  not  to  be  blamed.  This  had  such 
an  effect,  that  the  people  appeared  thunderstruck,  knowing  not  where  it  would 
end  ;  neither  could  the  most  knowing  determine  it. 

"Wednesday,  Oct.  18th,  By  order  from  the  General,  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Causton,  and  delivered  it  myself;  dismissing  him  entirely  from  the  stores,  and 
requiring  him  to  deliver  over  all  books,  papers,  and  accounts,  belonging  to  the 
stores,  into  the  hands  of  IMr.  Thomas  Jones  :  and  in  the  evening  he  sent  for  Mr. 
Causton,  and  required  him  to  find  security  for  his  appearance  to  answer,  &c.  ; 
but  it  appearing  not  possible  to  find  sureties  in  this  place  adequate  to  the  charge 
which  might  be  made  against  him,  the  General  was  content,  for  example-sake,  to 
all  other  prosecutors,  not  to  insist  upon  more  than  his  own  bond,  and  assign- 
ments of  all  his  improvements  at  Ockstead  or  elsewhere. 

"  I  delivered  to  Mr.  Parker,  by  the  General's  order,  the  constitution,  appoint- 
ing him  first  Bailiff";  whereby  Mr.  Causton  was  now  discharged  from  that  office, 
as  well  as  from  the  stores." — A  Journal  of  Proceedings  in  Georgia,  beginning 
October  20,  1737.  By  William  Stephens,  Esq.  To  which  is  added,  A  State 
of  that  Province,  as  attested  upon  Oath  in  the  Court  of  Savannah,  November  10, 
1740.     Vol.  i.,  pp.  305— ,307.     London,  1742. 


96  THE    LIFE    or 

speech.  On  the  28th  of  September  he  says,  hi  one  of  his 
letters,  "  I  know  not  why  we  go  not  to  Georgia ;  but  there  is 
no  hkehhood  of  it  yet,  as  I  see.  Friends  universally  dissuade 
me  from  going  myself;  but  I  hope  it  will  not  be  long  now, 
before  we  shall  launch  into  the  deep.^^  A  month  afterwards 
he  says,  writing  from  London,  "  God  still  works  here.  The 
collections  for  all  the  charity  schools,  in  all  the  churches 
where  I  preach,  are  very  large.  All  London  is  alarmed. 
Many  youths  here  sincerely  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and 
thousands,  I  hope,  are  quickened,  strengthened,  and  con- 
firmed, by  the  word  preached."  November  14th,  he  says, 
"  I  now  begin  to  preach  charity  sermons  twice  or  thrice 
a  week,  besides  two  or  three  on  Sundays ;  and  £60  or  £70 
are  collected  weekly  for  the  poor  children.  Thousands  would 
come  in  to  hear,  but  cannot."  On  the  23d  of  December  he 
says,  "  We  sail,  God  willing,  next  week.  Great  things  have 
been  done  for  us  here.  Perhaps  upwards  of  <£1,000  have 
been  collected  for  the  poor,  and  the  charity  schools ;  and  I 
have  preached  above  a  hundred  times  since  I  have  been  here. 
A  visible  alteration  is  made  also  in  hundreds  [of  people]. 
Last  Sunday,  at  six  in  the  morning,  when  I  gave  my  farewell, 
the  whole  church  was  drowned  in  tears.  They  wept,  and 
cried  aloud,  as  a  mother  weepeth  for  her  firstborn.  Since 
that,  there  is  no  end  of  persons  coming  and  weeping,  telling 
me  what  God  has  done  for  their  souls.  Others,  again,  beg 
little  books,  and  desire  me  to  write  their  names  in  them.  The 
time  would  fail  me,  was  I  to  relate  how  many  have  been 
awakened,  and  how  many  pray  for  me.  The  great  day  will 
discover  all." 

A  few  days  afterwards  he  addressed  the  following  letter  to 
his  friend  Mr.  Charles  Wesley :— "  Oxon,  Dec.  30th,  1736. 
Dearest  Sir, — Last  night  I  returned  from  a  weeping  flock  at 
Dummer,  and  met  with  a  grateful,  sweet  reception  from  my 
Oxon  friends.  But,  alas  !  how  transient  are  our  visits  in  this 
life !  for  to-morrow  I  purpose,  God  willing,  to  set  out  for 
Gloucester;  or  otherwise  I  shall  hardly  see  the  Bishop, 
who,  I  hope,  will  contribute  something  towards  assisting  the 
Americans.  Add  to  this,  that  friends  promise  not  to  dis- 
suade me  from  my  enterprise ;  and  I  have  a  brother  I  believe 
now  there,  that  comes  on  purpose  to  see  me ;  so  that  all  here 
bid  me  hasten  away.     O  may  such  speedy  removes  teach  me 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  97 

to  be  every  moment  ready  at  my  blessed  Master's  call ;  and 
remind  me  that  I  have  here  no  continuing  city,  but  seek  one 
to  come.  I  have  great  reason  to  bless  God  (and  do  you  also) 
for  sending  me  to  Dummer.  It  has,  I  think,  been  an  excel- 
lent preparative  for  Georgia.  It  has  brought  me  to  live 
alone,  and  much  improved  both  my  out^yard  and  inward  man. 
O  may  these  instances  of  divine  love  strengthen  my  weak 
faith,  and  make  me  ready  to  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever 
he  goeth.  I  have  wrote  to  Salmon,  and  will,  God  willing, 
shortly  send  to  H — 11.  No  one  but  myseK  is  ready  to  go 
from  Oxford.  Dear  Mr.  Hutchings  will  go  hereafter,  I 
beheve  ;  but  his  time  as  yet  is  not  fully  come.  If  3'ou  should 
be  taken  off,  (and  O  happy  then,  dear  Mr.  Charles  !)  I  trust, 
notwithstanding,  God  will  give  me  strength  to  throw  myself 
blindfold  in  his  hands,  and  permit  him  to  do  with  me  whatso- 
ever seemeth  good  in  his  sight.  All  friends  like  the  German 
hpnn  admu'ably.  Happy  shall  I  be  if  my  lot  is  cast  amongst 
such  pious  souls;  but  I  think  God  calls  me  in  a  particular 
manner  to  assist  your  brother. 

"  My  friend  will  not  take  it  amiss,  if  I  inquire  why  he 
chooses  to  be  Secretary  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe ;  and  not  rather 
go  where  labom-ers  are  so  much  wanted,  in  the  character  of  a 
Missionary?  Did  the  Bishop  ordain  us,  my  dear  friend,  to 
write  bonds,  receipts,  &c.,  or  to  preach  the  Gospel?  Or 
dare  we  not  trust  God  to  provide  for  our  relations,  without 
endangering,  at  least  retarding,  our  spiritual  improvement  ? 
But  I  go  too  far.  Habe  me  excusatum.  You  know  I  was 
always  heady,  and  self-willed.  I  hear  you  are  to  be  in  Glou- 
cester next  week.  Will  dear  Mr.  Charles  take  a  bed  with  me 
at  Mr.  Harris's  ?  I  believe  he  will  be  welcome.  You  will 
write  next  post,  if  convenient,  and  direct  for  me  at  Mr. 
Harris's,  junior,  bookseller,  in  Gloucester.  All  friends  here 
kindly  salute  and  long  to  see  you.  Mr.  Kinchin  is  all  heart. 
Dear  Mr.  Charles,  adieu.  Let  us  wrestle  in  prayer  for  each 
other ;  and  beUeve  me  to  be,  dearest  Sir, 

"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ. 

"^P.S.  Is  it  expedient  to  go  nito  Priest's  orders?  Tell 
me,  that  I  may  acquaint  the  Bishop." 

Such  was  the  state  of  holy  excitement  in  which  this  able 
but  youthful  Minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus  left  his  native  land. 
He  went  on  board  the  ship  "  Whitaker,"  at  Gravesend,  where 

VOL.    I.  H 


98 


THE    LIFE    OF 


he  was  met  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  Westley  Hall,  and  many 
other  friends,  who  affectionately  commended  him  to  the 
divine  mercy  and  protection. 

As  Charles  was  apprehensive  at  this  time,  that  his  brother 
John  was  still  suffering  unjustly  at  Savannah,  he  addressed  to 
him  the  following  letter  of  encouragement,  which  he  appears 
to  have  brought  with  him  to  Gravesend,  and  committed  to 
the  care  of  their  mutual  friend.  It  will  be  observed,  that, 
although  Charles  condemned  what  he  considered  his  brother's 
indiscretion,  he  had  the  fullest  confidence  in  his  purity  and 
uprightness. 

"  College-street,  Jan.  2d,  1738.  Dear  Brother, — Prom 
my  soul  I  congratulate  you  upon  the  late  glorious  treatment ; 
nor  do  I  less  en\'y  you  it.  It  is  7iow  that  you  begin  to  be  a 
disciple  of  Christ.  I  have  just  read  over  the  returned  papers 
without  any  emotion,  but  that  of  joy.  Had  I  even  resolved 
to  have  set  up  my  rest  here,  your  present  trial  would  have 
broke  my  resolution,  and  forced  me  back  to  America,  to  par- 
take with  you  in  your  sufferings  for  the  Gospel.  Siich  you 
may  most  assui'edly  reckon  what  you  now  labour  under :  I 
should  rather  say,  what  you  now  rejoice  and  glory  in  -,  for  it 
is  not  the  mixture  of  infirmity  that  can  prevent  God's  accept- 
ing them  as  endured  for  his  sake.  If  you  have  the  testimony 
of  a  good  conscience,  your  sufferings  are  interpretatively  his  ; 
and  human  wisdom  can  never  dispute  you  out  of  it.  We 
know  the  worldly,  and  even  practically  good,  men,  the 
strangers  as  well  as  the  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ, 
observing  some  faihngs  in  God's  children,  ascribe  the  whole 
of  their  persecutions  to  those  only.  The  scandal  of  the  cross 
with  them  is  ceased ;  the  reproach  of  Christ  no  longer  sub- 
sists ;  the  contrariety  betwixt  his  light  and  darkness,  betwixt 
his  Spirit  and  the  spirit  of  the  world,  is  at  an  end ;  and  our 
conformity  to  our  persecuted  Master  is  all  resolved  into  want 
of  'prudence.  In  vain  do  we  press  them  with  the  plain  words 
of  Scriptm*e :  '  All  that  will  live  godly  in  Cluist  Jesus  shall 
suffer  persecution ; '  '  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  Master ; ' 
^  If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you ;  ^ 
and  a  thousand  others.  Experience  only  can  convince  them 
that  the  sense  of  these  scriptures  is  hteral  and  eternal.  But 
this  I  need  not  teU  you.  You  know  the  absolute  impos- 
sibility of  being  inwardly  conformed  to  Christ,  without  this 


THE    REV.   CHARLES  WESLEY.  99 

outward  conformity,  this  badge  of  disciplcship,  these  marks  of 
Christ.  You  marvel  not,  as  if  some  new  thing  had  happened 
unto  you ;  but  rejoice  in  tribulation,  as  knowing  that  here- 
unto you  are  called,  and  can  only  be  made  perfect  through 
these  sufferings. 

"  These  ai'c  the  trials  that  must  fit  3'^ou  for  the  Heathen ; 
and  you  shall  suffer  greater  things  than  these.  When  your 
name  is  by  all  cast  out  as  evil,  and  it  is  not  fit  for  such  a  fellow 
to  live ;  when  you  cannot  live  among  them,  but  are  driven 
out  from  your  own  countrymen ;  then  is  3'^our  time  for  turn- 
ing to  the  Gentiles. 

"  That  time  may  still  be  at  a  great  distance.  As  yet  the 
bridle  is  in  their  mouths,  and  all  the  arrows  they  shoot  out 
are  bitter  words.  But  stay  till  those  words  are  credited,  and 
seconded  by  actions ;  till  he  that  letteth  letteth  no  longer, 
but  the  whole  storm  burst  upon  you,  and  the  fiery  trial  com- 
mences; and  then  will  be  shown  how  you  have  learned 
Christ,  and  whether  you  have  chosen  to  teach  him  to  the 
Heathen. 

"  You  remember  the  case  of  Athanasius  contra  mundum. 
The  charge  brought  against  him  was  worth  bringing  :  trea- 
son, adulteiy,  and  murder,  at  once !  I  wonder  no  more  is 
said  against  you.  The  devil  himself  could  not  wish  for  fitter 
instruments  than  those  he  actuates  and  inspires  in  Georgia. 
Whatever  he  will  suggest,  they  will  both  say  and  swear  to. 
But  things  are  not  yet  ripe  on  your  part.  You  have  but 
begun  the  lesson  of  meekness,  and  gentleness,  and  love  ;  and 
God,  in  pity  to  your  weakness,  has  sent  you  a  fellow-labourer, 
and  fellow- sufferer.  Here  are  many  now  who  long  to  be  par- 
taker with  you  in  the  suflFerings  of  the  Gospel.  I  too  would 
be  of  the  number,  and  shall  follow  in  sure  and  certain 
expectation  of  your  treatment.  The  fiery  furnace,  I  trust, 
will  purify  me ;  and  if  emptied  of  myself,  I  would  defy  the 
world  and  the  devil  to  hm-t  me.  We  would  then  join  in 
turning  the  war  against  them,  and  make  them  fear  us." 

To  this  spirited,  affectionate,  and  somewhat  mystical  letter, 
which  exhibits  the  defective  theology  of  the  wi'iter,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  added  the  following  postscript  after  his 
arrival  at  Gravesend  : — 

"  Gravesend,  Jan.  3.  I  am  here  with  G.  Whitefield,  my 
brothers  Hall  and  Hutton,  and  a  long  &c.  of  zealous  friends. 

H  2 


100  THE    LIFE    OF 

God  has  poured  out  his  Spirit  upon  them,  so  that  the  wliolc 
nation  is  in  an  uproar.  Tell  dearest  Charles  Delamotte,  that 
we  dined  on  our  way  at  Dummer,  where  we  found  his  sisters, 
brother  William,  and  mother,  exceedingly  zealous  for  the 
Lord  of  hosts.  William  has  raised  up  a  party  for  God  at 
Cambridge.  They  are  akeady  stigmatized  for  Methodists. 
We  see  all  about  us  in  an  amazing  ferment.  Surely  Chris- 
tianity is  once  more  lifting  up  its  head.  O,  that  I  might  feel 
its  renovating  Spirit,  and  be  thereby  qualified  to  diffuse  it 
among  others  !  I  trust  you  pray  \dthout  ceasing  for  me. 
I  long  to  break  loose  ;  to  be  devoted  to  God  ;  to  be  in  Christ 
a  new  creature  !  " 

It  is  not  probable  that  this  letter  was  conveyed  to  Georgia. 
Before  Mr.  Whitefield  had  passed  the  Downs  he  heard  that 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  whom  he  was  going  to  assist,  had  already 
arrived  in  England.  Mr.  Wesley  addressed  a  letter  to  liim, 
advising  him  to  return.  To  this  Mr.  Wliitefield  answered, 
from  on  board  the  ship,  "  Downs,  Feb.  1,  1738.  I  received 
the  news  of  your  arrival  (blessed  be  God)  with  the  utmost 
composm*e ;  and  sent  a  servant  immediately  on  shore  to  wait 
on  you,  but  found  you.  was  gone.  Since  that,  your  kind 
letter  has  reached  me.  But  I  tliink  many  reasons  may  be 
urged  against  my  coming  to  London.  For,  first,  I  cannot  be 
hid,  if  I  come  there  :  and  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  will 
think  I  am  turning  back,  and  so  blaspheme  that  holy  name 
wherewith  I  am  called.  Secondh^,  I  cannot  leave  the  flock 
committed  to  my  care  on  shipboard  :  and  perhaps  while  I 
am  at  London,  the  ship  may  sail.  Thh-dly,  I  see  no  cause 
for  not  going  forwards  to  Georgia.  Your  coming  rather  con- 
firms (as  far  as  I  can  hitherto  see)  than  disannuls  my  call. 
It  is  not  fit  the  colony  should  be  left  without  a  shepherd. 
And  though  they  are  a  stiff'-necked  and  rebeUious  people ; 
yet,  as  God  hath  given  me  the  aflfections  of  all  where  I  have 
been  yet,  why  should  I  despair  of  finding  his  presence  in  a 
foreign  land  ?  " 

With  these  views  Mr.  Whitefield  pursued  his  course  to 
Georgia,  where  he  found  Mr.  Delamotte  engaged  as  a  teacher 
of  youth,  and  greatly  endeared  to  many  of  the  people  by  his 
fine  spirit,  and  active  benevolence.  Mr.  Whitefield  arrived 
at  Savannah  on  the  7th  of  May;  and  on  the  2d  of  June  Mr. 
Delamotte  took  his  leave  of  the  colony,  on  his  retiu^n  to  his 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  101 

native  land.  Mr.  Whitefield  had  now  been  a  month  in 
Georgia,  had  visited  the  principal  places  connected  with  the 
colony,  and  conversed  with  the  different  parties.  He  con- 
fesses that  there  were  "  many  diWsions  amongst  the  inha- 
bitants ; "  and  then,  with  reference  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  his 
friend  Delamotte,  makes  the  following  statement : — "  This 
evening  I  parted  with  kind  Captain  Whiting,  and  my  dear 
friend  Delamotte,  who  embarked  for  England  about  seven  at 
night.  The  poor  people  lamented  the  loss  of  him,  and  went 
to  the  water-side,  to  take  a  last  farewell.  And  good  reason 
they  had  to  do  so ;  for  he  has  been  indefatigable  in  feeding 
Clu-ist's  lambs  with  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word ;  and  many 
of  them,  blessed  be  God,  have  grown  thereby.  Surely  I 
must  labour  most  heartily,  since  I  come  after  such  worthy 
predecessors.  The  good  Mr.  John  Wesley  has  done  in 
America,  under  God,  is  inexpressible.  His  name  is  very  pre- 
cious among  the  people ;  and  he  has  laid  such  a  foundation, 
that  I  hope  neither  men  nor  devils  will  ever  be  able  to  shake. 
O  that  I  may  follow  him,  as  he  has  Christ !  " 

The  mission  to  Georgia,  undertaken  by  the  Wesleys  and 
their  friends,  excited  much  attention  at  the  time ;  and  men's 
minds  were  affected  towards  it  according  to  their  peculiar 
religious  views  and  feelings.  Among  those  who  regarded  it 
with  indifference,  if  not  with  dislike,  was  Mr.  Matthew 
Wesley,  the  brother  of  the  late  Rector  of  Epworth,  and 
uncle  of  the  brothers  who  led  the  way  in  this  enterprise  of 
mercy.  Under  the  date  of  Dec.  21st,  Charles  says  in  his 
journal,  "  I  dined  at  my  uncle's,  who  bestowed  abundance  of 
wit  on  my  brother,  and  his  apostolical  project.  He  told  me, 
the  French,  if  they  had  any  remarkably  dull  fellows  among 
them,  sent  them  to  convert  the  Indians.  I  checked  his  elo- 
quence by  those  lines  of  my  brother  : — 

'  To  distant  realms  the'  Apostle  need  not  roam  ; 
Darkness,  alas  !  and  Heathens  are  at  home.' 

He  made  no  reply ;  and  I  heard  no  more  of  my  brother's 
apostleship." 

By  several  other  persons,  and  some  of  the  highest  distinc- 
tion, this  "  apostolical  project "  (for  such  indeed  was  its  cha- 
racter) was  contemplated  with  lively  and  joyous  interest ;  so 


102  THE    LIFE    OF 

that  for  several  weeks  after  Charles  Wesley's  arrival  in 
London  he  was  almost  daily  employed  in  answering  inquiries 
concerning  it.  Among  various  other  persons  with  whom  he 
had  interviews  on  the  subject^  besides  the  gentlemen  and  the 
iiobiHty  who  were  officially  connected  with  the  colony,  were 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  Bishop  of  London,  the 
Bishop  of  Oxford,  Lord  Egmont,  and  Lady  Betty  Hastings, 
of  pious  memory.  "  At  her  desire,^'  says  he,  "  I  waited 
upon  Lady  Betty  Hastings,  Her  inquiries  about  Georgia 
were  interrupted  by  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester's  coming." 

It  was  still  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  intention  to  return  to 
Georgia ;  not  indeed  as  Secretary  to  the  Governor,  but  as  a 
Missionary.  In  this  he  opposed  the  wishes  of  his  venerable 
mother,  who  urged  him  to  remain  in  his  native  land.  He 
resigned  his  secretaryship,  yet  maintained  a  distinct  under- 
standing with  the  Trustees  of  the  colony,  that  he  would  go 
back  again ;  and  he  did  not  finally  abandon  this  design  till 
the  month  of  May  in  the  following  year,  when,  at  the  time 
of  his  piu'posed  embarkation,  he  had  a  dangerous  illness. 
He  has  made  one  entry  in  his  journal  relating  to  the  colony, 
which  is  highly  honourable  to  the  generosity  and  public  spirit 
of  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  therefore  deserving  of  a  permanent 
record.  Many  of  the  emigrants  were  destitute  both  of  pro- 
perty and  character;  and  having,  in  the  land  of  their  exile, 
few  of  the  conveniences  and  comforts  of  life,  were  restless, 
dissatisfied,  and  ungovernable ;  yet  one  day,  after  a  meeting 
of  the  Council  of  Trustees  had  been  held,  and  it  was  uncer- 
tain what  would  be  the  future  fate  of  the  colony,  Oglethorpe 
declared  to  Charles,  that  "  if  the  Government  had  dropped 
Georgia,  he  would  not  let  the  poor  people  perish ;  but  sell 
his  estate,  which  he  could  do  for  forty-five  thousand  pounds, 
and  support  them  upon  the  interest." 

Three  occurrences,  of  considerable  importance  to  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  took  place  near  the  middle  of  the  year  1737  : 
the  death  of  his  uncle,  Mr.  Matthew  Wesley ;  his  intro- 
duction to  royalty;  and  his  providential  escape  from 
the  hands  of  a  liighwajonan.  They  are  thus  related  by 
himself : — 

"  June  8th.  I  called  upon  my  uncle,  and  found  him  exceed- 
ing ill.  June  10th.  I  found  my  uncle  dying.  He  pressed 
my  hand  ;  showed  much  natural  affection ;  and  bade  me  give 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  103 

liis  love  to  his  sister.  June  11th.  I  heard  that  my  uncle 
died  a  little  after  I  left  him.  June  16th.  On  Thursday  night 
I  attended  my  uncle  to  his  grave." 

"  August  26th.  I  waited  upon  His  Majesty  at  Hampton- 
Court,  with  the  Oxford  Address,  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Potter. 
The  Archbishop  told  me,  he  was  glad  to  see  me  there.  We 
kissed  tlieii*  INIajesties'  hands,  and  Avere  in\ited  to  dinner.  I 
left  that  and  the  company,  and  hasted  back  to  town.  The 
next  day  I  waited  upon  His  Royal  Highness,  and  dined  all 
together  at  St.  James's." 

"  Oct.  11th.  I  set  out  [fi'om  Oxford]  for  London.  In  a 
mile's  riding  my  horse  fell  lame.  I  sung  the  ninety-first 
psalm,  and  put  myself  under  the  divine  protection.  I  had 
scarce  ended,  and  tm'ned  the  hut  on  Shotover-Hill,  when  a 
man  came  up  to  me,  and  demanded  my  money ;  showing,  but 
not  presenting,  a  pistol.  I  gave  him  my  purse.  He  asked 
how  much  there  was.  '  About  thirty  shillings.'  '  Have  you 
no  more ? '  'I  will  see  : '  put  my  hand  in  my  pocket,  and 
gave  him  some  halfpence.  He  repeated  the  question,  '  Have 
you  no  more  ? '  (I  had  thirty  pounds  in  a  private  pocket.) 
I  bade  him  seai'ch  himself,  which  he  did  not  choose.  He 
ordered  me  to  dismount,  which  I  did ;  and  begged  hard  for 
my  horse  again,  promising  not  to  pursue  him.  He  took  my 
word  and  restored  him.  I  rode  gently  on,  praising  God.  My 
bags,  and  watch,  and  gold,  the  robber  was  forced  to  leave  me. 
In  the  evening  I  reached  Westminster." 

About  this  time  he  adcb-essed  a  letter  to  liis  fi'iend  Mr. 
Ingham,  who  had  returned  from  Georgia,  and  was  now  in 
Yorkshire.  He  received  the  following  stirring  reply.  It  is 
a  fine  illustration  of  the  energetic  spirit  by  which  the 
Methodists  of  that  day  were  actuated,  notwithstanding  the 
defectiveness  of  their  theological  views. 

"  Osset,  near  Wakefield,  Oct.  22,  1737.  My  dear  Brother, 
— Your  letter  is  just  come  to  my  hands.  I  rejoiced  over  it, 
because  it  came  from  you.  I  was  afraid  you  had  been  almost 
lost ;  but  since  I  see  you  are  desirous  to  make  fuU  proof  of 
your  ministiy,  I  greatly  rejoice.  Blessed  be  the  Lord,  wlio 
by  his  grace  preser\'es  me  from  falling,  amidst  the  deceitful 
and  aUming,  bewitching  temptations  of  Avorldly  preferment. 
May  He  still  continue  his  lo\ing-kindncss  towards  you ! 
May  lie  througlily  settle  and  estabhsh  you  !     May  you  have 


104  THE    LIFE    OP 

power  to  overcome  the  worlds  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  and, 
like  a  brave  soldier,  manfully  to  fight  under  Christ's  ban- 
ners !  May  your  one  desire  of  living  be  for  Christ's  sake^ 
and  the  Gospel's  ! 

"  I  have  no  other  thoughts,  but  of  returning  to  America. 
When  the  time  comes,  I  trust  the  Lord  will  show  me.  My 
heart's  desire  is,  that  the  Indians  may  hear  the  Gospel.  For 
this  I  pray  both  night  and  day. 

"  I  \dll  transcribe  the  Indian  words  as  fast  as  I  can.  I 
writ  to  Mr.  WilKam  Delamotte  three  weeks  ago.  If  he  did 
not  receive  the  letter,  it  miscarried.  I  wish  you  could  inform 
me,  that  I  might  write  again. 

"  I  have  been  just  now  talking  to  Mr.  Godly,  Curate 
of  Osset.  (You  know,  I  believe,  that  he  is  mis-named.) 
I  was  all  on  a  tremble  while  I  talked  to  him,  and  for  a 
good  while  after.  He  took  my  reproof  very  uneasily.  But, 
however,  he  trembled  as  well  as  me.  I  have  lent  him 
*  The  Country  Parson '  to  read ;  and  since  he  went  away 
I  have  been  prajdng  for  him  in  an  agony.  I  seem  to  be 
full  of  hope,  as  if  God  would  turn  his  heart ;  and  O  that 
He  may  !  One  of  the  wickedest  women  in  all  Osset  is 
tm*ned  since  I  came  down ;  and  I  bebeve  she  will  make  a 
thorough  convert.  She  says  she  is  sure  God  sent  me  to 
turn  her  heart.  To  his  holy  name  be  the  glory.  There  is 
another  poor  soul  too  here,  that  is  under  the  most  severe 
agonies  of  repentance.  Cease  not  to  pray  for  these,  and 
the  rest  of  your  Christian  friends  at  Osset,  who  pray  con- 
stantly for  you. 

"  Last  Sunday  I  preached  such  a  sermon  at  Wake- 
field church  as  has  set  almost  all  about  us  in  an  uproar. 
Some  say  the  devil  is  in  me  :  others,  that  I  am  mad.  Others 
say  no  man  can  live  up  to  such  doctrine ;  and  they  never 
heard  such  before.  Others,  again,  extol  me  to  the  sky. 
They  say  it  was  the  best  sermon  they  ever  heard  in  all  their 
life  ;  and  that  I  ought  to  be  a  Bishop, 

"  I  believe  indeed  it  went  to  the  hearts  of  several  per- 
sons ;  for  I  was  enabled  to  speak  with  great  authority 
and  power ;  and  I  preached  almost  the  whole  sermon 
without  book.  There  was  a  vast  large  congregation,  and 
tears  fell  from  many  eyes.  To-morrow  I  preach  there 
again. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  105 

"  Every  day  I  undergo  several  changes  witliin  me.  Now 
I  am  under  sufferings,  sometimes  just  ready  to  sink ;  then 
again  I  am  filled  with  joy.  Indeed  I  receive  so  much 
pleasure  in  conversing  with  some  Christians  here,  that  I 
liave  need  of  sufferings  to  counterbalance  it.  Last  Satur- 
day night  we  were  sixteen  that  sat  up  till  after  twelve.  We 
are  to  meet  again  to-night,  after  the  rest  are  gone ;  and  we 
shall  pray  for  you,  and  the  rest  of  our  Christian  friends 
everywhere.  You  would  think  yourself  happy  to  be  but  one 
night  with  us. 

"Give  my  sincere  love  to  Mr.  Hutton's  family,  whom  I 
never  forget.  Are  they  aU  well  ?  The  Lord  bless  them  all ! 
Greet  brother  Whitefield.  My  heart  will  be  with  you  on  the 
seas,  and  everywhere.     Never  be  discouraged. 

"  Yours  sincerely  and  affectionately." 


lOG  TIIK    LITE    OF 


CHAPTER  IV. 

When  tlie  Wesleys  returned  from  America  their  spiritual 
state  was  peculiar^  and  far  from  being  satisfactory  to  them- 
selves. Their  moral  conduct  was  irreproachable ;  they  had 
an  intense  desire  to  please  God,  by  the  practice  of  universal 
hohness ;  and,  in  order  to  this,  they  dihgently  used  every 
means  of  grace,  and  submitted  to  a  course  of  strict  self- denial. 
Yet  they  felt  that  they  had  not  attained  to  the  state  of  holi- 
ness which  they  had  long  sought,  and  their  consciences  were 
not  at  rest.  Theirs  was  not  the  happy  rehgion  which  is 
described  in  the  New  Testament  as  having  been  realized  by 
the  whole  body  of  behevers,  after  the  Lord  Jesus  had  entered 
into  his  glory,  and  had  sent  down  the  Holy  Ghost  the  Com- 
forter to  supply  his  place.  Both  of  them  speak  of  obtaining 
mental  rehef  in  prayer,  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  in  the 
celebration  of  the  Lord^s  supper ;  but  their  spiritual  enjoy- 
ments were  not  lasting ;  a  cloud  rested  upon  their  minds ; 
they  were  often  harassed  by  unbelief  and  doubt ;  and,  to  a 
great  extent,  they  were  held  in  bondage  by  the  sin  that  dwelt 
in  them.  At  this  period  of  their  lives  they  never  speak  of 
the  joy  which  arises  from  an  apphcation  of  the  blood  of  Christ 
to  the  conscience,  and  from  the  distinct  and  abiding  witness 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  they  were  his  adopted  children ; 
nor  do  they  ever  declare,  with  the  primitive  disciples,  "  The 
law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me  free 
from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. ^^  With  these  essential  ele- 
ments of  the  Christian  character  they  were  as  yet  unac- 
quainted ;  but  they  earnestly  desired  to  know  the  will  of 
God,  that  they  might  obey  it ;  and  He  who,  by  the  power 
of  his  grace,  had  "  wrought  them  for  this  selfsame  thing,^^ 
mercifully  provided  for  them  the  necessary  light  and  guid- 
ance. Yet  God,  in  his  compassionate  sovereignty,  sent  them 
help  from  a  quarter  where  their  prejudices  and  habits  would 
not  otherwise  have  suffered  them  to  look  for  it.  The  two 
brothers,  high  and  unbending  Churchmen  as  they  were, 
having  received  from  their  teacher,  Mr.  Law,  ''  the  instruction 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  107 

which  causeth  to  err,"  were  providentially  brought  into  inter- 
course with  devout  members  of  the  Moravian  Church.  As 
Aquila  and  Priscilla,  meeting  ■with  Apollos,  who  at  that  time 
"  knew  only  the  baptism  of  John/'  "  taught  him  the  way  of 
the  Lord  more  perfectly/'  and  thus  gave  a  right  direction  to 
Ids  eloquence  and  fervour  of  spii-it ;  so  did  these  pious 
strangers  communicate  to  John  and  Charles  Wesley  princi- 
jjIcs  of  truth,  which  exerted  the  most  salutary  influence  upon 
their  hearts,  and  Avhich  in  future  life  formed  the  principal 
subjects  of  their  effective  ministry.  The  sons  of  the  Angli- 
can Chm'ch  were  undesignedly  led  to  the  Moravian  Brethren 
Avith  the  plea,  "  Give  us  of  your  oil,  for  our  lamps  are  gone 
out." 

On  his  return  to  England  Mr.  John  Wesley  expressed  at 
lai'ge  the  feehngs  of  his  burdened  mind  in  his  printed  Jour- 
nal. From  that  affecting  record  we  gather,  that  with  all  his 
sincerity  and  moral  goodness,  he  had  not  the  filial  spirit,  nor 
the  power  over  every  sinful  affection  and  habit,  which  are 
dii'ectly  consequent  upon  the  true  Christian  faith.  His  feel- 
ings were  serAdle.  He  rather  feared  God  than  loved  liim, 
and  delighted  in  him ;  for  he  was  neither  saved  from  the 
guilty  dread  of  future  wrath,  nor  from  the  dominion  of  inward 
sin. 

Charles,  though  less  communicative  on  the  subject,  was 
evidently  in  a  state  similar  to  that  of  his  brother ;  though  he 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  equally  sensible  of  the  manner 
in  which  dehverance  was  to  be  obtained.  He  makes  no  dis- 
tinct reference  to  the  faith  by  which  the  conscience  is  pm'ged 
from  dead  works,  and  the  heart  purified  from  sin. 

On  the  18th  of  December,  1736,  he  says,  "I  began  my 
twenty-seventh  year  in  a  murmuring,  discontented  spirit ; 
reading  over  and  over  the  tliu'd  of  Job  ; "  and  on  the  22d  of 
Januaiy  following  he  adds,  "  I  called  upon  Mrs.  Pendan^is, 
while  she  was  reading  a  letter  of  my  being  dead.  Happy  for 
me,  had  the  news  been  true  !  AVhat  a  world  of  misery  Avoidd 
it  save  me  !  " 

Wliile  in  this  state  of  mind,  and  about  tliis  period  of  his 
life,  he  appears  to  have  written  the  following  "  Hymn  for 
Midnight,"  which  is  strikingly  descriptive  of  his  defective 
creed  and  gloomy  feehngs.  He  had  no  hope  of  permanent 
happiness,  but  by  the  dissolution  of  his  earthly  frame. 


108  THE    LIFE    OF 

While  midnight  ishades  the  earth  o'erspread. 

And  veil  the  hosom  of  the  deep. 
Nature  reclines  her  weary  head, 

And  Care  respires  and  Sorrows  sleep  : 
My  soul  still  aims  at  nobler  rest. 
Aspiring  to  her  Saviour's  breast. 

Aid  me,  ye  hovering  spirits  near. 

Angels,  and  ministers  of  grace  ; 
Who  ever,  while  you  guard  us  here, 

Behold  yovir  heavenly  Father's  face  ! 
Gently  my  raptured  soul  convey 
To  regions  of  eternal  day. 

Fain  would  I  leave  this  earth  below. 

Of  pain  and  sin  the  dark  abode  ; 
Where  shadowy  joy,  or  solid  woe. 

Allures  or  tears  me  from  my  God  ; 
Doubtful  and  insecure  of  bliss. 
Since  Death  alone  confinns  me  his. 

Till  then,  to  sorrow  born,  I  sigh. 

And  gasp  and  languish  after  home  ; 
Upward  I  send  my  streaming  eye. 

Expecting  till  the  Bridegroom  come  : 
Come  quickly,  Lord  I  thy  own  receive. 
Now  let  me  see  thy  face,  and  live  ! 

Absent  from  thee,  my  exiled  soul 

Deep  in  a  fleshly  dungeon  groans  ; 
Around  me  clouds  of  darkness  roll. 

And  labouring  silence  speaks  my  moans  : 
Come  quickly,  Lord,  thy  face  disjilay, 
And  look  my  midnight  into  day. 

Error  and  sin  and  death  are  o'er. 

If  thou  reverse  the  creature's  doom  ; 
Sad  Rachel  Aveeps  her  loss  no  more. 

If  thou  the  God,  the  Saviour,  come  : 
Of  thee  possess'd,  in  thee  we  prove 
The  light,  the  life,  the  heaven  of  love. 

To  this  fine  composition  his  brother  afterwards  gave  an 
evangehcal  character,  by  substituting  the  word  "  faith  "  for 
"  death ''  in  the  last  Hne  of  the  third  stanza.  Thus  altered, 
it  no  longer  appears  as  the  desponding  language  of  a  real 
Christian,  expecting  to  be  made  free  from  sin  and  its  attend- 
ant misery  only  by  the  body's  dissolution  ;  but  as  the  prayer 
of  a  weeping  penitent,  who  is  convinced  of  his  guilt  and  cor- 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  109 

i*uption,  and  is  looking  for  a  present  deliverance  from  tlieni 
tlu'ougli  faith  in  the  blood  of  atonement. 

Wliile  he  was  thus  'Svalking  in  darkness/'  "under  the 
law,"  and  "  feehng  after "  his  Savioui-,  he  had  "  a  zeal  for 
God/'  which  puts  to  shame  the  sinful  supineness  and  timidity 
of  many  who  boast  of  their  greater  light.  When  he  tra- 
velled in  stage-coaches  he  read  pious  books  to  his  fellow- 
passengers,  endeavoured  to  con^ince  all  people  that  religion 
is  an  inward  and  divine  principle,  and  that  every  one  should 
make  it  his  first  and  great  concern.  In  private  companies 
he  pm'sued  the  same  course,  and  often  with  the  happiest 
results.  He  was  a  frequent  \dsitant  at  the  house  of  the 
Delamottes,  at  Blendon,  in  the  parish  of  Bexley,  where  he 
often  met  the  Rev.  Henry  Piers,  the  Vicar,  whom  he  engaged 
in  spiritual  conversation,  prayer,  and  singing  psalms  and 
hymns.  Here  also  he  was  a  means  of  great  religious  benefit 
to  Mr.  William  Delamotte,  the  brother  of  Charles,  then  an 
under-gi'aduate  of  the  University  of  Cambridge.  Two  of 
this  young  gentleman's  sisters  were  so  impressed,  that  their 
mother,  afraid  of  their  conversion,  sent  them  to  London, 
that  they  might  be  out  of  the  reach  of  Charles  Wesley's 
influence.  But  here,  being  no  longer  under  her  direct 
control,  they  had  the  freest  intercourse  with  him,  to  their 
great  advantage. 

It  was  not  among  strangers  only  that  he  thus  laboured. 
Various  members  of  his  own  family  shared  in  his  solicitude. 
Thus  he  speaks  of  his  sister  Kezzy,  when  she  was  visiting  the 
sister  of  Mr.  Gambold,  at  Stanton-Harcourt : — "  Sept. 
I6th,  1737.  I  walked  over  Avith  Mr.  Gambold  to  Stanton- 
Harcom-t.  After  much  talk  of  their  states,  we  agreed  that  I 
should  not  speak  at  all  to  my  sister  on  religion,  but  only  to 
his.  Calling  accidentally  in  the  evening  at  my  sister's  room, 
she  fell  upon  my  neck,  and  in  a  flood  of  tears,  begged  me  to 
pray  for  her.  I  did  not  know  but  tliis  might  be  her  time, 
and  sat  down.  She  anticipated  me,  by  saying,  she  had  felt 
here  what  she  had  never  felt  before ;  and  beheved  now  there 
was  such  a  thing  as  the  new  creature.  She  was  full  of 
earnest  wishes  for  divine  love ;  owned  there  was  a  depth  in 
rehgion  she  had  never  fathomed;  that  she  was  not,  but 
longed  to  be,  converted ;  would  give  up  all  to  obtain  the  love 
of  God ;  renewed  her  request  with  great  vehemence,  tluvt  I 


110  THE    LIFE    OF 

would  pray  for  her :  often  repeating,  '  I  am  weak ;  I  am 
exceeding  weak/  I  prayed  over  her,  and  blessed  God  from 
my  heart ;  then  used  Pascal's  prayer  for  conversion,  with 
which  she  was  much  affected,  and  begged  me  to  write  it  out 
for  her. 

"  After  supper  (at  which  I  could  not  eat  for  joy)  I  read 
Mr.  Law's  account  of  redemption.  She  was  greatly  moved, 
full  of  tears,  and  sighs,  and  eagerness  for  more.  Poor 
Mrs.  Gambold  was  quite  unaffected :  her  time  being  not  yet 
come. 

"  Sept.  17th.  I  prayed  with  Kezz,  still  in  the  same  temper; 
convinced  that  all  her  misery  has  proceeded  from  her  not 
loving  God." 

With  some  other  members  of  the  family  he  was  not 
equally  successful.  Thus  he  speaks  on  the  25th  of  Novem- 
ber following  : — "  At  Mrs.  Hutton's  this  evening,  my  brothers 
Lambert  and  Wright  visited  me."  (Lambert  had  married 
Miss  Anne  Wesley ;  and  Wright  Miss  Mehetabel.)  "  The 
latter  has  corrupted  the  former,  after  all  the  pains  I  have 
taken  with  him,  and  brought  him  back  to  drinking.  I  was 
full,  yet  coidd  not  speak.  I  prayed  for  meekness ;  and 
then  set  before  him  the  things  he  had  done,  in  the  deviFs 
name,  towards  re-converting  a  soul  to  him.  He  left  us 
abruptly.  I  encouraged  poor  J.  Lambert  to  turn  again 
unto  God." 

At  this  period  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  a  letter  of 
spiritual  instruction  to  his  sister  Kezzy,  which  she  answered 
in  the  following  manner  : — "  My  dear  Brother, — Though  I 
am  very  ill,  yet  nothing  can  prevent  my  returning  my  sincere 
thanks  for  your  kind  letter.  My  dear  brother,  you  have  not 
a  friend  in  the  world  that  will  be  gladder  to  be  directed  or 
reproved  (in  the  spirit  of  meekness)  than  I  shall  be.  I  own 
it  is  a  great  fault ;  but  my  mind,  and  body  too,  are  so  much 
weakened,  with  ill-usage,  that  I  cannot  bear  any  roughness, 
without  either  being  angry,  or  quite  dejected.  I  have  not 
heard  from  my  mother  this  two  months ;  nor  have  had  any 
letter  or  receipt  for  you.  I  cannot  -m-ite  to  her,  because  I 
do  not  know  how  to  direct.  If  you  can  still  have  patience, 
and  retain  any  love  and  tenderness  for 

'  A  weak,  entangled,  wretched  thing,' 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  Ill 

you  may,  by  your  prayers  and  direction,  add  much  to  the 
happiness  of 

'^  Your  sincere  friend,  and  affectionate  sister. 

"Nov.  15,  1737." 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  of  Tiverton,  at  this  time  liad  a  very 
severe  illness,  from  which  he  recovered  slowly.  He  expected 
Charleses  speedy  embarkation  for  Georgia,  and  had  many 
fears  that  he  should  see  him  no  more.  Under  the  influence 
of  the  tender  feelings  which  such  a  state  of  things  was  calcu- 
lated to  inspire,  he  addressed  to  him  the  following  epistle  : — 

"  Dear  Charles, — Since  letters  lie  so  long,  (why  or  where- 
fore I  cannot  comprehend,)  I  will  lose  no  time  in  writing; 
though  it  is  the  most  inconvenient,  just  now,  of  the  whole 
week.  You  may  be  very  sure  my  sister  and  I  should  be  glad 
to  see  you  before  you  go ;  and  she  bid  me  tell  you  so ;  but  I 
believe  the  fatum  Carthaginis  will  hinder.  We  have  natu- 
rally less  hope  of  seeing  ijour  return  than  before ;  though  we 
do  not  despair  of  either,  if  you  hold  your  resolution.  I  will 
not  beheve  you  will  break  it  in  haste.  I  have  not  heard  at 
all  from  Wiltshire ;  and  my  illness  has  prevented  me  from 
writing  to  my  mother,  as  I  proposed. 

"  I  have  read  Law  against  the  '  Plain  Account,^*  borrow- 
ing it  of  my  neighbour,  Mr.  Pyke,  the  Presbyterian  Teacher. 
I  tliink  it  an  excellent  book.  I  have  seen  Hoadley  demon- 
strated heretofore  into  a  Deist,  pretty  plainly ;  but  I  never 
saw  him  so  thoroughly  proved  an  Atheist.  The  fall  and 
redemption  are  exceeding  well  represented,  though  some 
difficulty  wiU  always  remain  in  such  a  subject.  As  it 
was  in  the  beginning,  I  beheve  it  will  continue  to  the 
end,  in  another  sense.  Darkness  will  be,  when  the  Spirit 
of  God  moveth  upon  the  face  of  the  waters.  It  is 
enough  for  us,  that  we  are  not  concerned  to  tell  how  these 
things  be. 

"  My  illness  has  not  been  so  uninterrupted,  but  I  have 
been  able  to  read  a  Httle  between  Avhiles  ;  though  I  was  past 
writing  for  a  good  while  together.  I  have  not  yet  ventm'cd 
a  foot  out  of  my  own  house ;  (for  I  account  my  school  but  as 
a  room  in  it  j)  but  I  hope  next  Sunday  I  shtdl  be  stout 
enough  to  ride  to  chm-ch,  and  stay  there  without  catching 

•  Bishop  Hoadley's  "  Plain  Account  of  the  Lord's  Supper ; "  wliich  was 
answered  by  the  Rev.  William  Law. 


112  THE    LIFE    OF 

cold,  by  the  help  of  a  warm  Presbyterian  cloak,  which  I  have 
used  before  upon  that  occasion. 

"  Mr.  Greenway,  my  Usher,  who  bore  evidence  against  a 
young  man  who  was  going  into  orders,  for  two  small  faults, 
Arianism  and  treason,  is  to  have  his  final  hearing  on  Wed- 
nesday next ;  and  if  I  am  able,  I  shall  not  fail  to  go  along 
with  liim,  to  keep  him  in  countenance,  which  is  all  I  can  do. 

"  I  did  not  think  I  should  have  had  time  to  write  you  so 
long  a  letter.  The  truth  is,  I  have  smarted  for  it.  Service 
to  all  friends.  We  join  heartily  in  love.  I  am,  dear  Charles, 
"  Your  affectionate  and  faithful  friend  and  brother. 

"Nov.  16,  1737.     Tiverton,  Devon." 

Bishop  Hoadley,  who  is  so  severely  censured  in  this  letter, 
was  the  friend  and  eulogist  of  the  Arian  Dr.  Samuel  Clarke, 
the  Rector  of  St.  James's,  Westminster.  He  was  a  Prelate 
whose  orthodoxy  was  more  than  doubtful. 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  attentive  to  the  spiritual 
interests  of  others,  he  was  not  forgetful  of  his  own.  He  had 
the  highest  opinion  of  William  Law,  upon  whose  writings  he 
might  be  said  to  meditate  day  and  night.  This  eloquent  but 
erring  man  was  then  resident  at  Putney,  a  few  miles  from 
London ;  and,  for  the  purpose  of  being  benefited  by  his  coun- 
sel, Charles  visited  him  there  on  the  31st  of  August,  and  the 
9th  of  September,  1737.  Mr.  Law  is  said  to  have  been  a 
tall,  thin,  bony  man,  of  a  stern  and  forbidding  coimtenance ; 
sour  and  repulsive  in  his  spirit  and  manner ;  resembhng,  in 
this  respect,  the  religion  which  lie  taught.  Their  interviews 
led  to  no  beneficial  result.  They  are  thus  descnbed  by  Mr, 
Charles  Wesley : — 

"  I  talked  at  large  upon  my  state  with  Mr.  Law,  at  Putney. 
The  sum  of  his  advice  was,  '  Renounce  yourself,  and  be  not 
impatient.' " 

"  I  consulted  Mr.  Law  a  second  time,  and  asked  him  seve- 
ral questions.  '  With  what  comment  shall  I  read  the  Scrip- 
tures ? '  '  None.'  '  What  do  you  think  of  one  who  dies 
unrenewed,  while  endeavouring  after  it  ? '  'It  concerns 
neither  you  to  ask,  nor  me  to  answer.'  '  Shall  I  write  once 
more  to  such  a  person  ? '  '  No.'  '  But  I  am  persuaded  it 
will  do  him  good.'  '  Sir,  I  have  told  you  my  opinion.' 
'  Shall  I  write  to  you  ? '  '  Nothing  I  can  either  speak  or 
write  will  do  you  any  good.'  " 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  113 

There  was  more  truth  in  tliis  concludiug  remark  than  Mr. 
Law  was  aware  of.  While  he  avoided  all  reference  to  the 
atonement  of  Christ,  which  he  appears  never  to  have  mider- 
stood,  his  advices  concerning  spiritutd  religion  only  tended 
yet  more  to  lacerate  the  conscience,  and  discourage  the 
anxious  inquu'er.  He  set  his  pupils  upon  the  hopeless  task 
of  attaining  to  holiness  while  they  remained  in  a  state  of 
guilt,  and  while  the  regenerating  Spiiit  was  therefore  uncom- 
muuicated. 

Happily  for  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley,  by  the  merciful  provi- 
dence of  God,  he  was  brought  into  intercourse  with  other 
men,  who  were  better  qualified  to  instruct  him  in  divine 
things.  The  evangehcal  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from 
sin,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Clu'ist,  was  not  only  held  by  the 
Mora^dan  Chm'ch,  but  actually  reahzed  by  many  of  its  mem- 
bers. Count  Zinzendorf  had  then  for  some  time  been  a 
Minister  in  that  community,  where  he  had  acquired  a  leading 
influence ;  and  he  was  earnestly  requested  to  accept  the  office 
of  a  Bishop.  Yet  he  was  not  satisfied  with  the  ordinations 
which  were  practised  by  his  own  people.  Ha^dng  dovibts 
respecting  their  validity,  he  resolved,  before  his  formal 
appointment  to  the  episcopate,  to  consult  the  heads  of  the 
Church  of  England  on  the  question.  For  this  purpose  he  left 
Germany,  and,  having  visited  Holland  on  his  way,  arrived  in 
London,  in  January,  1737,  about  seven  weeks  after  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  return  fi-om  America.  Dr.  John  Potter, 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Seeker,  the  Bishop  of 
Oxford,  both  declared,  that,  in  their  judgment,  the  Moravian 
ordinations  were  valid,  inasmuch  as  they  were  in  the  regular 
order  of  "  succession."  The  Count's  scruples  were  therefore 
removed,  great  deference  being  paid  to  the  opinion  of  the 
Archbishop,  because  of  his  accurate  and  extensive  researches 
into  antiquity.  On  the  Count's  return  to  the  Continent, 
therefore,  he  was  invested  with  the  episcopal  character. 
During  his  stay  in  England,  he  admitted  persons  who  were 
religiously  disposed  to  attend  family  worship  with  him  and 
his  household.  The  consequence  was,  that  some  of  them 
were  seriously  impressed,  and  requested  fm*thcr  spuituai 
advantages.  For  their  benefit  the  Count  drew  up  the  follow- 
ing regulations,  to  which  the  little  company  who  were 
attached  to  him  affixed  their  signatures  : — 

VOL.    I.  I 


114  THE    LIFE    or 

''1.  We  will  believe  and  practise  oiily  what  is  clearly 
expressed  in  the  holy  Scriptures ;  and  tliis  we  will  believe 
and  teach,  whether  it  accords  with  our  reason  and  ideas  or 
not. 

"  2.  We  will  converse  and  associate  with  each  other  in  a 
simple  and  childlike  manner,  and  assemble  once  a  week  for 
that  purpose ;  on  which  occasion  we  will  merely  pray,  read 
the  Scriptures,  and  edify  ourselves  from  them,  without  bring- 
ing forward  the  smallest  thing  which  might  occasion  dispute 
or  variance. 

"  3.  We  will  sincerely  speak  what  we  think  of  each  other, 
and  not  seek  to  conceal  our  faults,  that  no  one  may  think 
more  highly  of  the  other  than  he  deserves. 

"  4.  We  will  serve  each  other  according  to  the  gifts  we 
possess,  and  quietly  prepare  ourselves  for  promoting  the 
Lord's  cause  among  others. 

"  5.  We  will  not  interfere  in  any  religious  or  ecclesiastical 
matters,  but  only  attend  to  three  simple  things  : — To  become 
saved  and  sanctified  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  to  love  each 
other  cordially."  * 

While  the  Count  remained  in  London  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
had  several  interviews  with  him,  which  he  has  thus  described 
in  his  private  journal : — 

'^  Jan.  19th,  1737.  Count  Zinzendorf,  just  arrived  from 
Germany,  sent  for  me.  When  I  came,  he  saluted  me  with 
all  possible  affection,  and  made  me  promise  to  call  every  day. 
From  him  I  went  to  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  where  I  met  with 
an  equally  kind  reception.  He  desired  me  to  come  as  often 
as  I  could,  without  ceremony,  or  farther  invitation.  We  had 
much  talk  of  the  state  of  rehgion,  and  Count  Zinzendorf's 
intended  ^dsit.  Their  Bishops  he  acknowledged  to  have  the 
true  succession. 

"  Jan.  20th.  I  wrote  and  delivered  my  own  state  in  a  letter 
to  the  Count.  He  sent  me  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  who  talked 
much  of  the  mischief  of  private  journals,  all  which  ought  to 
be  pubhshed,  or  never  sent.  A  letter  from  my  brother  he 
read  and  argued.  I  could  not  but  think  the  writer  much  too 
free,  too  bold,  too  credulous. 

"  Jan.  23d.  I  met  Bishop  Nitschman  at  the  Count's,  and 

•  Spangenberg's  Life  of  Count  Zinzendorf,  pp.  228,  229. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    ^YESLEY.  115 

was  introduced  to  the  Countess  :  a  woman  of  great  serious- 
ness and  sweetness,  I  was  present  at  their  pubUc  services, 
and  thought  myself  in  a  quire  of  angels. 

"Feb.  1st.  I  was  again  with  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  and 
told  him  the  Bishop  of  London  had  declined  having  anything 
to  do  with  Georgia ;  and  said,  it  belonged  to  the  Archbishop 
only,  to  unite  the  Mora\'ians  with  us.  He  rephed,  it  was  the 
Bishop  of  London's  proper  office ;  but  bade  me  assure  the 
Count,  wc  should  acknowledge  the  Moravians  as  our  bre- 
thren, and  one  Church  with  ours. 

"Feb.  2d.  At  nine  I  was  with  the  Count,  who  seemed 
resolved  to  carry  his  people  from  Georgia,  if  they  might  not 
be  permitted  to  preach  to  the  Indians.  He  much  pressed  me 
to  go  with  him  to  Germany ;  which  I  am  very  wiUing  to  do, 
if  I  can  get  clear  of  the  Trustees. 

"Feb.  6th.  I  had  much  conversation  with  the  Count. 
Some  of  his  words  were,  ^  The  Christian  cannot  yield  to  sin  ; 
cannot  long  fight  against  it ;  but  must  conquer  it  if  he  will.' 
Speaking  of  his  own  case,  he  said,  he  and  a  lady  were  in  love 
with  each  other ;  till  findiag  something  of  nature,  he  resolved 
to  renounce  her ;  which  he  did,  and  persuaded  her  to  accept  of 
his  friend.  '  From  that  moment,'  said  he,  '  I  was  freed  from 
aU  self-seeking ;  so  that  for  ten  years  past,  I  have  not  done 
my  own  will  in  anything,  great  or  small.  My  own  will  is 
hell  to  me.  I  can  just  now  renounce  my  dearest  friend, 
without  the  least  reluctance,  if  God  require  it.'  He  kissed 
and  blessed  me  at  parting. 

"Feb.  7th.  Before  I  set  out  for  Oxford,  I  called  upon  the 
Count,  and  desired  his  prayers.  He  commended  himself  to 
our  friends  there,  and  promised,  if  any  of  them  would  write 
to  him,  or  the  Bretlu-en,  they  would  answer  them. 

"  Feb.  8th.  I  came  to  Oxford,  and  took  up  my  lodgings 
with  Mr.  Sarney.  In  the  evening  I  met  and  encouraged  our 
friends  by  the  Count's  and  the  MoraAaans'  example.  Mr. 
Kinchin  I  found  changed  into  a  courageous  soldier  of  Christ. 
I  read  them  my  brother's  journal. 

"  Feb.  12th.  By  nine  at  night  I  got  back  to  the  Count  in 
London,  and  consulted  him  about  my  jom-ney  to  Germany. 

"  Feb.  20th.  Being  to  set  out  the  next  day  for  Tiverton,  I 
went  to  take  my  leave  of  the  Count ;  wlio  invited  me  again 
to  Gennany ;  bade  me  not  despair ;  and  dismissed  me  with 

I  2 


116  THE    LIFE    OP 

his  blessing.      My  last  words  were.  Sit  pax  vobiscum:    to 
which  he  repHed,  Et  cum  spiritu  tuo" 

From  these  notices  it  is  manifest  that  Count  Zinzendorf 
had,  to  a  great  extent,  commanded  the  confidence  and  affec- 
tion of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  The  spirit  and  manner  of  this 
interesting  stranger,  the  pious  cheerfulness  of  his  lady,  the 
holy  simplicity  and  fervour  of  their  worship,  all  contributed  to 
make  an  impression  upon  his  susceptible  heart.  Finding  also 
that  the  Prelates  of  his  own  Church  acknowledged  the  Mora- 
vian Ministers  to  be  in  the  true  '^succession,"  Charles  laid 
aside  all  reserve,  and  disclosed  to  the  Count,  both  in  conversar 
tion  and  writing,  his  most  secret  thoughts  and  feehngs ;  at 
the  same  time  sohciting  spiritual  counsel.  Yet,  whether  the 
Count  did  not  understand  the  case  thus  submitted  to  him, 
and  therefore  gave  advice  which  was  inapplicable ;  or  whether 
he  failed  in  investing  his  advice,  if  sound,  with  due  weight 
and  authority,  we  presume  not  to  determine :  certain  it  is, 
that  he  left  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  he  found  him,  still  under 
the  misleading  power  of  William  Law^s  Mysticism,  and 
**  ignorant  of  the  righteousness  of  God."  The  anxious 
inquirer  after  truth  parted  from  the  Count  in  a  manner  the 
most  affectionate  and  touching,  but  without  any  just  concep- 
tion either  of  the  Christian  salvation,  or  of  the  faith  by  which 
it  is  obtained. 

Count  Zinzendorf  left  England  on  the  6tli  of  March, 
having  made  arrangements  with  the  Trustees  of  Georgia, 
Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  the  Associates  of  Dr.  Bray,  for  sending 
Moravian  Missionaries  to  Carolina,  and  the  neighbouring 
settlement  of  Georgia.  On  the  20th  of  May  he  was  ordained 
to  the  episcopal  office  at  Berlin,  by  the  two  Bishops  of  the 
Moravian  Church,  Daniel  Ernest  Jablonsky  and  David 
Nitschman.  He  subsequently  received  congratulations  from 
the  King  of  Prussia,  and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
"  Most  sincerely  and  cordially,"  says  the  Primate,  "  I  con- 
gratulate you  upon  your  having  been  lately  raised  to  the 
sacred  and  justly-celebrated  episcopal  chair  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  (by  whatever  clouds  it  may  be  now  obscured,)  by  the 
grace  of  divine  Providence,  with  the  applause  of  the  heavenly 
host :  for  the  opinion  we  have  conceived  of  you  does  not 
suffer  us  to  doubt  it.  It  is  the  subject  of  my  ardent  prayer, 
that  this  honoiir,  so  conferred,  and  which  your  merit  so  justly 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  117 

entitles  you  to,  may  prove  no  less  beneficial  to  the  Church, 
than  at  aU  times  acceptable  to  yourself  and  yours.  For, 
insuflficient  as  T  am,  I  should  be  cntii'ely  unworthy  of  that 
high  station  in  which  divine  Pro\idence  has  placed  me,  were 
I  not  to  show  myself  always  ready  to  use  every  exertion  in 
my  power  for  the  assistance  of  the  universal  church  of  God  : 
but  to  love  and  embrace,  even  preferably  to  others,  your 
Church,  united  with  us  in  the  closest  bond  of  love ;  having 
hitherto,  as  we  have  been  informed,  invariably  maintained 
both  the  pm'e  and  primitive  faith,  and  the  discipline  of  the 
first  church ;  being  neither  intimidated  by  dangers,  nor 
seduced  by  the  manifold  temptations  of  Satan.  I  request,  in 
return,  the  support  of  your  prayers ;  and  that  you  will  salute 
in  my  name  yoiu"  brother  Bishops,  as  well  as  the  whole 
Christian  flock  over  which  God  has  made  you  an  overseer. 
Farewell.  Given  at  Westminster,  the  10th  day  of  July, 
1737."* 

One  of  the  first  episcopal  acts  of  the  Count  was  the  ordina- 
tion of  Peter  Bohler,  whom  he  sent  forth  with  his  blessing, 
as  a  Missionaiy  to  Georgia,  and  to  the  Negroes  in  Carolina, 
on  the  16th  of  December  following.  Bohler  was  a  young 
man  of  deep  and  enhghtened  piety,  and  of  sound  learning, 
having  been  educated  at  the  University  of  Jena,  from  which 
he  was  called  to  undertake  this  mission  to  Negro  slaves.  It 
was  under  his  instruction,  more  than  that  of  any  other  man, 
that  the  two  Wesleys  were  made  acquainted  with  the  evan- 
gehcal  method  of  a  sinner's  justification  before  God,  and 
dehverance  from  the  power  of  his  evil  nature.  This  very 
excellent  man  arrived  in  England,  on  the  way  to  his  allotted 
field  of  labour,  early  in  February,  1738,  accompanied  by  two 
of  his  brethren.  From  the  very  first  his  fine  spirit,  and  superior 
intelligence,  appear  to  have  deeply  impressed  the  mind  of 
Mr.  John  Wesley ;  who  thus  speaks  of  his  introduction  to 
liim  : — "  Feb.  7th.  A  day  much  to  be  remembered.  At  the 
house  of  Mr.  Weiuantz,  a  Dutch  merchant,  I  met  Peter 
Bohler,  Schulius  Richter,  and  Wenscl  Neiser,  just  then 
landed  from  Germany.  Finding  they  had  no  acquaintance 
in  England,  I  off'ered  to  procm-e  them  a  lodging,  and  did  so, 
near  Mr.  Hutton's,  where  I  then  was.     And  from  this  time 

•  Cranz's  History  of  the  Brethren,  translated  by  La  Trobe.    Editor's  Preface, 
1780. 


118  THE    LIFE    OF 

I  did  not  willingly  lose  any  opportunity  of  conversing  with 
them  while  I  stayed  in  London." 

Peter  Bohler  did  not  finally  leave  London  till  the  begin- 
ning of  May ;  and  during  this  interval  he  was  very  active 
and  zealous  in  his  efforts  to  do  good.  As  he  did  not  under- 
stand Enghsh,  (for  he  put  himself  under  the  care  of  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  to  learn  that  language,)  and  appears  to  have 
mostly  spoken  Latin,  his  sphere  of  labour  was  limited;  but 
he  made  the  best  use  of  his  opportunities,  and  his  success 
was  great.  Count  Zinzendorf  had  prepared  his  way ;  and  he 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  a  goodly  number  of  people  so  far 
brought  under  the  influence  of  divine  truth  and  grace,  that 
he  formed  them  into  a  religious  society,  who  agreed  to  meet 
once  a  week  for  spiritual  improvement.  They  used  after- 
wards to  assemble  in  Fetter-lane.  He  accompanied  Mr. 
John  Wesley  to  Oxford ;  and  wherever  he  went  he  was  a 
blessing  to  the  people  ;  labouring  with  all  fidelity  and  meek- 
ness to  convince  them,  that  peace  of  conscience,  and  hohness 
of  heart,  are  only  attainable  by  faith  in  the  sacrificial  blood  of 
Christ.  During  Bohler's  stay  in  England,  Mr.  John  Wesley 
introduced  him  to  William  Law.  The  pious  German  gives  a 
characteristic  account  of  their  interview.  He  says,  "  I  began 
speaking  to  him  of  faith  in  Christ.  He  was  silent.  Then  he 
began  to  speak  of  mystical  matters.  I  spake  to  him  of  faith 
in  Clirist  again.  He  was  silent.  Then  he  began  to  speak  of 
mystical  matters  again.  I  saw  his  state  at  once."  This 
state,  Bohler  declared  to  be  "  a  very  dangerous  one." 

It  appears  to  have  been  about  this  period  that  the  Wesleys 
pubhshed  their  first  Hymn-Book,  probably  for  the  use  of  this 
society,  at  its  weekly  meetings,  as  well  as  for  private,  domes- 
tic, and  social  use ;  for  they  were  accustomed  to  devotional 
singing  in  their  general  intercourse  with  their  friends.  It  is 
a  small  duodecimo  volume  of  eighty-four  pages,  and  bears  the 
title  of  "A  Collection  of  Psalms  and  Hymns.  London: 
printed  in  the  year  mdccxxxviii."  It  has  no  printer's 
name,  and  no  preface,  to  determine  its  authorship;  but  its 
general  cast  of  sentiment  is  exactly  that  of  the  two  Wesleys, 
just  before  they  obtained  the  Christian  salvation.  The 
hymns  are  selected  from  various  authors,  chiefly  Dr.  Watts ; 
but  some  are  original,  and  these  they  afterwards  published 
in  theii'  joint  names.     Five  are  from  the  German,  and  one  is 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  119 

from  the  Spanish.  Most  of  these  Mr.  John  Wesley  sub- 
sequently inserted  in  the  Collection  which  he  formed  for 
the  use  of  the  Methodist  congregations.  With  the  German 
and  Spanish  languages  he  is  well  known  to  have  been 
famihar.  WTien  eniunerating  the  advantages  wliich  had 
arisen  from  his  mission  to  Georgia^  he  says,  "  Hereby  my 
passage  is  opened  to  the  writings  of  holy  men  in  the  German, 
Spanish,  and  Itahan  tongues.  I  hope  too  some  good  may 
come  to  others  thereby." 

Mr.  John  Wesley  has  inserted  in  his  published  Journal 
several  interesting  notices  of  his  interviews  with  Peter 
Bohler,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  he  was  led,  under  the 
guidance  of  this  intelligent  German,  to  receive  the  doctrine 
of  present  salvation  by  faith.  The  following  are  selected 
from  the  private  journal  of  Charles,  who  was  now  at  Oxford, 
where  he  was  joined  by  his  brother  John,  and  their  new 
friend : — 

"  Feb.  18th.  I  rode  over  to  Stanton-Har court,  to  see  John 
Gambold  and  my  sister  [Kezzy,  then  on  a  visit  there] .  My 
brother  met  us.  We  prayed  and  sang  together.  In  the 
evening  I  prayed  at  Mr.  Sarney's,  with  some  scholars  and  a 
Moravian."     This  was  doubtless  Peter  Bohler. 

"  Feb.  20th.  I  began  teaching  Peter  Bohler  Enghsh. 

"  Feb.  22d.  I  had  some  close  conversation  with  Peter 
Bohler,  who  pressed  upon  our  scholars  the  necessity  of  com- 
bining ;  and  instanced  in  many  awakened,  but  fallen  asleep 
again  for  want  of  it.  He  talked  much  of  the  necessity  of 
prayer  and  faith. 

"  Feb.  24th.  At  six  in  the  evening,  an  hour  after  I  had 
taken  my  electuary,  the  tooth-ache  returned  more  violently 
than  ever.  I  smoked  tobacco,  which  set  me  a  vomiting,  and 
took  away  my  senses  and  pain  together.  At  eleven  1  Avaked 
in  extreme  pain,  which  I  thought  would  quickly  separate  soul 
and  body.  Soon  after  Peter  Bohler  came  to  my  bed-side.  I 
asked  him  to  pray  for  me.  He  seemed  unwilling  at  first; 
but  beginning  very  faintly,  he  raised  his  voice  by  degrees, 
and  prayed  for  my  recovery  with  a  strange  confidence. 
Then  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  calmly  said,  '  You  -will  not 
die  now.^  I  thought  mtliin  myself,  '  I  cannot  hold  out  in 
this  pain  till  morning.  If  it  abate  before,  I  beheve  I  may 
recover.' 


120  THE    LIFE    OP 

"  He  asked  me,  '  Do  you  hope  to  be  saved  ? '  '  Yes.'  *  For 
what  reason  do  you  hope  it  ?  '  '  Because  I  have  used  my  best 
endeavours  to  serve  God.'  He  shook  his  head,  and  said  no 
more.  I  thought  him  very  imcharitable,  saying  in  my  heart, 
*  What,  are  not  my  endeavours  a  sufficient  ground  of  hope  ? 
Would  he  rob  me  of  my  endeavours  ?  I  have  nothing  else  to 
trust  to.' 

"  By  the  morning  my  pain  was  moderated.  Ted  Bentham 
calling  then  persuaded  me  to  be  blooded.  I  continued  in 
great  pain.  In  the  evening  he  brought  Dr.  Manaton.  The 
next  morning  I  was  blooded  again ;  and  at  night,  a  third  time. 

"  Feb.  26th.  Mr.  Wells  brought  my  sister  Kezzy.  Dr. 
Fruin  came.  I  dictated  a  letter  to  Dr.  Cockburn,  and  James 
Hutton.  On  Monday  evening,  Feb.  27th,  the  scale  seemed 
to  turn  for  life.  I  had  prayed  that  my  pains  might  not 
outlast  this  day,  and  was  answered. 

"  Feb.  28tli.  My  dear  James  Hutton  came  post  from 
London,  and  brought  me  Dr.  Cockburn's  letter  and  direc- 
tions. As  soon  as  I  was  able,  I  sent  my  brother,  at  Tiverton, 
the  following  account : — ^  Dear  Brother, — I  borrow  another's 
hand,  as  I  cannot  use  my  own.  You  remember  Dr.  South's 
saying,  /  have  been  within  the  jaws  of  death ;  but  he  was  not 
suffered  to  shut  his  mouth  upon  me.  I  ought  never  to  forget 
it.  Dr.  Manaton  told  me,  he  expected  to  have  found  me 
dead  at  his  second  visit.  This  several  remarkable  incidents 
concurred  to  hinder.  I  had  kept  in  a  week  before  the 
pleurisy  came,  and  taken  physic  twice.  At  midnight  it 
seized  me  so  violently,  that  I  never  expected  to  see  the  morn- 
ing. In  the  preceding  afternoon  I  had  taken  Dr.  Cockbum's 
electuary ;  and  an  hour  after  was  visited  with  so  outrageous  a 
tooth-ache,  that  it  forced  me  to  the  abominable  remedy  of  a 
pipe.  This  quickly  made  me  discharge  my  astringent,  and  in 
aU  probability  saved  my  life  ;  binding  medicines  being  poison 
in  a  plem'itic  fever.  I  took  my  illness  for  the  flux,  and  so 
never  thought  of  sending  for  a  Physician.  T.  Bentham 
fetched  him  against  my  will ;  and  was  probably  the  instru- 
ment of  saAdng  my  life  a  second  time.  Dr.  Manaton  called 
in  Dr.  Fruin.  They  bled  me  three  times,  and  poured  down 
draughts,  oils,  apozimis,  without  end.  For  four  days  the 
balance  was  even.     Then,  as  Spenser  says, 

'  I  overvvrestled  my  strong  enemy.' 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  121 

Ever  since  I  have  been  slowly  gathering  strength ;  and  yes- 
terday took  my  first  joui-ney  to  my  sister's  room ;  who  has 
been  "\nth  me  from  the  beginning,  and  no  small  comfort 
to  me. 

"  '  One  consequence  of  my  sickness  you  will  not  be  sorry 
for :  its  stopping  my  sudden  retiu'ii  to  Georgia ;  for  the 
Doctor  tells  me,  to  undertake  a  voyage  now  would  be  certain 
death.  Some  reasons  for  his  not  going  immediately,  my 
brother  mtII  mention  to  you  in  person.' 

"  Before  I  was  taken  iU  my  brother  set  out  for  Tiverton ; 
but  came  back,  instead  of  proceeding  on  liis  journey ;  stayed 
a  week  -with  me ;  and  then  went  with  Mr.  Kinchin  to 
Manchester." 

Tliis  statement  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley's  printed 
Joiu'nal.  The  letter  just  given  was  addressed  to  Samuel. 
John  was  then  on  a  visit  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall,  at  Sahsbury, 
with  whom  their  venerable  mother  appears  to  have  been 
residing.  It  was  here  that  John  received  intelhgence  of 
Charles's  situation :  he  therefore  says,  under  the  date  of  Feb. 
28th,  "I  saw  my  mother  once  more.  The  next  day  I  pre- 
pai'cd  for  my  journey  to  my  brother  at  Tiverton ;  but  on 
Thursday  morning,  March  2d,  a  message  that  my  brother 
Charles  was  dying  at  Oxford  obHged  me  to  set  out  for  that 
place  immediately." 

During  the  whole  of  this  very  distressing  and  dangerous 
illness,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  favoured  with  the  kind 
attendance  of  liis  sister  Kezzy,  who,  like  himself,  was 
supremely  anxious  to  be  a  Christian  indeed.  Wlien  he 
began  to  recover,  she  became  dangerously  ill,  so  that  she 
was  placed  under  the  care  of  a  Physician.  She  and  her 
now-partially-recovered  brother  received  the  holy  communion 
together  ahnost  eveiy  day.  The  two  following  hymns,  which 
were  composed  upon  this  occasion,  are  not  only  a  fine  speci- 
men of  his  poetic  genius,  unimpaired  by  disease,  but  also  a 
striking  description  of  the  state  of  his  heart.  They  were 
published  in  the  course  of  the  following  year.  A  pai*t  of 
the  second  of  these  hymns  is  well  known ;  but  even  that 
part  will  be  read  with  superior  interest  when  viewed  in 
connexion  with  the  impressive  cu'cumstances  which  called  it 
forth. 


123  THE    LIFE    OF 


WRITTEN  IN  THE  BEGINNING  OF  A  RECOVERY  FROM 
SICKNESS. 

Peace,  fluttering  soul !  the  storm  is  o'er, 

Ended  at  last  the  doubtful  strife  : 
Respiring  now,  the  cause  explore, 

That  bound  thee  to  a  wretched  life. 

When  on  the  margin  of  the  grave, 

Why  did  I  doubt  my  Saviour's  art  ? 
Ah !  why  mistrast  his  will  to  save  ? 

What  meant  that  faltering  of  my  heart  ? 

'Twas  not  the  searching  pain  within 
That  fiU'd  my  coward  flesh  with  fear  ; 

Nor  conscience  of  uncancell'd  sin ; 
Nor  sense  of  dissolution  near. 

Of  hope  I  felt  no  joyful  ground. 

The  fruit  of  righteousness  alone  ; 
Naked  of  Christ  my  soul  I  found, 

And  started  from  a  God  unknown. 

Corrupt  my  will,  nor  half  subdued, 

Could  I  his  purer  presence  bear? 
Unchanged,  unhallow'd,  unrenew'd. 

Could  I  before  his  face  appear  1 

Father  of  mercies,  hear  my  call ! 

Ere  yet  returns  the  fatal  hour  ; 
Repair  my  loss,  retrieve  my  fall, 

And  raise  me  by  thy  quick'ning  power. 

My  nature  re-exchange  for  thine  ; 

Be  thou  my  Life,  my  Hope,  my  Gain  ; 
Arm  me  in  panoply  divine. 

And  Death  shall  shake  his  dart  in  vain.  ' 

When  I  thy  promised  Christ  have  seen, 
And  clasp'd  him  in  my  soul's  embrace, 

Possess'd  of  thy  salvation,  then — 
Then  let  me.  Lord,  depart  in  peace ! 


A  few  days  after  writing  this  beautiful  hymn,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  poured  forth  the  feelings  of  his  heart  in  the  following 
sublime  and  pious  strains ;  the  power  of  which  must  be  felt 
by  every  reader  of  taste  and  judgment : — 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  123 


AFTER  A  RECOVERY  FROM  SICKNESS. 

And  live  I  yet  by  power  divine? 

And  have  I  still  my  course  to  run  ? 
Again  Itrought  back,  in  its  decline. 

The  shadow  of  my  setting  sun? 

Wond'ring  I  ask,  Is  this  the  breast, 
Struggling  so  late  and  torn  with  pain  ! 

The  eyes  that  upward  look'd  for  rest, 
And  dropp'd  their  weary  lids  again ! 

The  recent  horrors  still  appear  : 
O  may  they  never  cease  to  awe  ! 

Still  be  the  King  of  terrors  near. 
Whom  late  in  all  his  pomp  I  saw. 

Torture  and  Sin  prepared  his  way, 
And  pointed  to  a  yawning  tomb  ; 

Darkness  behind  eclipsed  the  day. 

And  check'd  my  forward  hopes  of  home. 

My  feeble  flesh  refused  to  bear 

Its  strong  redoubled  agonies  : 
When  Mercy  heard  my  speechless  prayer. 

And  saw  me  faintly  gasp  for  ease. 

Jesus  to  my  deliv'rance  flew. 

Where  sunk  in  mortal  pangs  I  lay  : 

Pale  Death  his  ancient  conqueror  knew. 
And  trembled,  and  ungrasp'd  his  prey  ! 

The  fever  turn'd  its  backward  course. 
Arrested  by  almighty  Power  ; 

Sudden  expired  its  hery  force. 

And  Anguish  gnaw'd  my  side  no  more. 

God  of  my  life,  what  just  return 
Can  sinful  dust  and  ashes  give  ? 

I  only  live  my  sin  to  mourn. 
To  love  my  God  I  only  live  ! 

To  thee,  benign  and  saving  Power, 
I  consecrate  my  lengthen'd  days ; 

While  mark'd  with  blessings,  every  hour 
Shall  speak  thy  co-extended  praise. 

How  shall  I  teach  the  world  to  love, 

Unchanged  myself,  unloosed  my  tongue  ? 

Give  me  the  power  of  faith  to  prove, 
And  mercy  shall  be  all  my  song. 


124-  THE    LIFE    OF 

Be  all  my  added  life  employ'd 

Thy  image  in  my  soul  to  see  : 
Fill  with  thyself  the  mighty  void  ; 

Enlarge  my  heart  to  compass  thee ! 

O  give  me,  Saviom-,  give  me  more ! 

Thy  mercies  to  my  soul  reveal : 
Alas  !  I  see  their  endless  store, 

Yet  0,  I  cannot,  cannot  feel ! 

The  blessing  of  thy  love  bestow  : 

For  this  my  cries  shall  never  fail ; 
Wrestling,  I  will  not  let  thee  go, 

I  will  not,  till  my  suit  prevail. 

I'll  weary  thee  with  my  complaint, 

Here  at  thy  feet  for  ever  lie, 
With  longing  sick,  with  groaning  faint, 

O  give  me  love,  or  else  I  die  ! 

Without  this  best,  divinest  grace, 

'Tis  death,  'tis  worse  than  death,  to  live  ; 

'Tis  hell  to  want  thy  blissful  face. 

And  saints  in  thee  their  heaven  receive. 

Come  then,  my  Hope,  my  Life,  my  Lord, 

And  fix  in  me  thy  lasting  home ! 
Be  mindful  of  thy  gracious  word, 

Thou,  with  thy  promised  Father,  come. 

Prepare  and  then  possess  my  heart ; 

O  take  me,  seize  me  from  above ! 
Thee  do  I  love,  for  God  thou  art ; 

Thee  do  I  feel,  for  God  is  love  ! 

On  the  recovery  of  his  health,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  read 
the  Life  of  Mr.  Hahburton,  which  his  brother  had  just 
abridged,  and  published  in  a  cheap  form.  With  the  perusal 
of  this  tract,  he  states  that  he  "  was  greatly  moved ; " 
although  he  was  scarcely  less  tenacious  of  Law's  Mysticism 
than  he  had  ever  been.  But  the  time  now  di-ew  near  when 
more  correct  views  of  divine  truth  were  about  to  be  disclosed 
to  his  anxious  and  inquiring  mind.  Up  to  this  time  the 
resignation  of  his  secretaryship,  though  often  tendered,  had 
not  been  accepted;  and  he  still  entertained  the  purpose  of 
returning  to  Georgia,  as  a  Missionary,  the  Trustees  ha\ing 
voted  him  fifty  pounds  as  an  acknowledgment  of  his  past 
services.     But  he  was  now   compelled,  by  the  effects  of  his 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  125 

late  illness,  to  abandon  his  design ;  though  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
urged  liim  to  retain  the  office  of  Secretary,  and  provide  a 
deputj^  to  dischai'ge  its  duties.  The  subjoined  extracts  from 
liis  joui'nal  show  the  temper  of  liis  mind,  and  the  manner  in 
which  he  was  employed.  He  had  hitherto  withstood  all  the 
attempts  which  had  been  made  to  convince  him  that  salvation 
from  sin  is  attainable  only  by  faith.  At  length,  however,  he 
yielded  to  the  power  of  truth. 

"April  loth.  Drs.  Fruin  and  Manaton  called,  and  forbade 
my  voyage.  Both  as  Physicians  and  friends,  they  advised 
me  not  to  go,  but  stay  at  College ;  since  I  might,  as  senior 
Master,  expect  offices  and  preferment. 

"  April  19th.  I  came  up  to  town,  to  take  my  leave  of 
Mr.  Oglethorpe,  who  received  me  with  his  accustomed  kind- 
ness. The  next  day  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  once  more 
meeting  that  man  of  God,  Peter  Bohler. 

"  April  24th.  I  took  a  ride  to  Blendon.  In  the  afternoon 
we  made  Mr.  Piers  a  visit;  and,  returning,  found  Mr. 
Broughton  and  my  brother  at  Blendon. 

"  April  25th.  Soon  after  five,  as  we  were  met  in  our  little 
chapel,  Mrs.  Delamotte  came  to  us.  We  sang  ;  and  fell  into 
a  dispute  whether  conversion  was  gradual  or  instantaneous. 
My  brother  was  very  positive  for  the  latter,  and  very  shock- 
ing ;  mentioned  some  late  instances  of  gross  sinners  behoving 
in  a  moment.  I  was  much  offended  at  his  worse  than  unedi- 
f\dng  discom'se.  Mrs.  Delamotte  left  us  abruptly.  I  stayed, 
and  insisted,  a  man  need  not  know  when  first  he  had  faith. 
His  obstinacy  in  favoming  the  contrary  opinion  di'ove  me  at 
last  out  of  the  room.*     Mr.  Broughton  was  only  not  so  much 

•  This  statement  fully  accords  with  what  IMr.  .John  Wesley  has  said  in  his 
Journal.  Under  the  date  of  April  22d,  he  says,  "  I  met  Peter  Bohler  once 
more.  I  had  now  no  objection  to  what  he  said  of  the  nature  of  faith  ;  namely, 
that  it  is  (to  use  the  words  of  our  Church)  '  a  sure  trust  and  confidence  which 
a  man  hath  in  God,  that  through  the  merits  of  Christ  his  sins  are  forgiven,  and 
he  reconciled  to  the  favour  of  God.'  Neither  could  I  deny  either  the  happiness 
or  holiness  which  he  described  as  the  fruits  of  this  living  faith.  '  The  Spirit 
itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of  God  ; '  and, 
'  He  that  believeth  hath  the  witness  in  himself,'  fully  convinced  me  of  the 
former :  as,  '  Whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  doth  not  commit  sin ; '  and,  '  Who- 
soever believeth  is  bom  of  God,'  did  of  the  latter.  But  I  could  not  compre- 
hend what  he  spoke  of  an  instantaneous  work.  I  could  not  understand  how 
this  faith  should  be  given  in  a  moment :  how  a  man  could  at  once  be  thus 
turned  from  darkness  to  light,  from  sin  and  misery  to  righteousness  and  joy  in 


126  THE    LIFE    OF 

scandalized  as  myself.  After  dinner,  he  and  my  brother 
returned  to  town.  I  stayed  behind,  and  read  them  the  Life 
of  Mr.  Haliburton;  one  instance,  but  only  one,  of  instanta- 
neous conversion. 

"April  26th.  T  passed  the  day  at  Mr.  Piers's,  in  singing 
and  reading,  and  mutual  encouragement.  In  the  evening  we 
finished  Hahburton.  The  meltingness  it  occasioned  in  me 
(like  that  before)  soon  passed  away  as  a  morning  cloud. 
Next  morning  I  returned  to  London. 

"April  28th.  No  sooner  was  I  got  to  James  Hutton^s, 
having  removed  my  things  thither  from  his  father's,  than  the 
pain  in  my  side  returned,  and  with  that  my  fever.  Having 
disappointed  God  in  his  last  visitation,  he  has  now  again 
brought  me  to  the  bed  of  sickness.  Towards  midnight  I 
received  some  relief  by  bleeding.  In  the  morning  Dr.  Cock- 
burn  came  to  see  me ;  and  a  better  Physician,  Peter  Bohler, 
whom  God  had  detained  in  England  for  my  good.  He  stood 
by  my  bed-side,  and  prayed  over  me ;  that  now,  at  least,  I 
might  see  the  divine  intention  in  this  and  my  late  illness.  I 
immediately  thought  it  might  be,  that  I  should  again  con- 
sider Boliler's  doctrine  of  faith ;  examine  myself  ivhether  I 
was  in  the  faith ;  and  if  I  was  not,  never  cease  seeking  and 
longing  after  it,  till  I  attain  it. 

the  Holy  Ghost.  I  searched  the  Scriptures  again,  touching  this  very  thing, 
particularly  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  But,  to  my  utter  astonishment,  I  found 
scarce  any  instances  there  of  other  than  instantaneous  conversions ;  scarce  any 
so  slow  as  that  of  St.  Paul,  who  was  three  days  in  the  pangs  of  the  new  birth. 
I  had  but  one  retreat  left;  namely,  '  Thus  I  grant  God  wrought  in  the  first  ages 
of  Christianity  ;  but  the  times  are  changed.  What  reason  have  I  to  believe  he 
works  in  the  same  manner  now  ?  ' 

"  But  on  Sunday,  23d,  I  was  beat  out  of  this  retreat  too,  by  the  concurring 
evidence  of  several  living  witnesses  ;  who  testified,  God  had  thus  wrought  in 
themselves ;  giving  them,  in  a  moment,  such  a  faith  in  the  blood  of  his  Son,  as 
translated  them  out  of  darkness  into  light,  out  of  sin  and  fear  into  holiness  and 
happiness.  Here  ended  my  disputing.  I  could  now  only  cry  out,  '  Lord,  help 
thou  my  unbelief!  ' 

"  I  asked  Peter  Bohler  again,  whether  I  ought  not  to  refrain  from  teaching 
others.  He  said,  '  No ;  do  not  hide  in  the  earth  the  talent  God  hath  given  you.' 
Accordingly,  on  Tuesday,  25th,  I  spoke  clearly  and  fully  at  Blendon,  to  Mr. 
Delamotte's  family,  of  the  nature  and  fruits  of  faith.  Mr.  Broughton  and  my 
brother  were  there.  Mr.  Broughton's  great  objection  was,  he  could  never  think 
that  I  had  not  faith,  who  had  done  and  suffered  such  things.  My  brother  was 
very  angry,  and  told  me,  I  did  not  know  what  mischief  I  had  done  by  talking 
thus." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  127 

"  May  1st.  Mr.  Piers  called  to  see  me.  I  exhorted  him 
to  labom*  after  that  faith  which  he  thinks  I  have,  and  I  know 
I  have  not.  After  receiving  the  sacrament  I  felt  a  small 
anticipation  of  peace,  and  said,  '  Now  I  have  demonstration 
against  the  INIoravian  doctrine,  that  a  man  cannot  have 
peace,  without  an  assurance  of  pardon.  I  now  have  peace, 
yet  cannot  say  of  a  surety  that  my  sins  are  forgiven.'  The 
next,  and  several  times  after,  that  I  received  the  sacrament, 
I  had  not  so  much  as  bare  attention ;  God  no  longer  trusting 
me  with  comfort  which  I  should  immediately  turn  against 
himself." 

Under  the  date  of  this  day,  Mr.  John  "Wesley  says,  "  The 
return  of  my  brother's  iUness  obhged  me  again  to  hasten  to 
London.  In  the  evening  I  found  him  at  James  Hutton's, 
better  as  to  his  health  than  I  expected ;  but  strongly  averse 
from  what  he  caDed  '  the  new  faith.'  "  In  this  state,  how- 
ever, he  did  not  remain;  for  John  adds,  "May  3d,  my 
brother  had  a  long  and  particular  conversation  with  Peter 
Bohler.  And  now  it  pleased  God  to  open  his  eyes ;  so  that 
he  also  saw  clearly  what  was  the  nature  of  that  one  true 
living  faith,  whereby  alone,  through  grace,  we  are  saved." 

On  the  day  following,  May  4th,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says, 
"  Peter  Bohler  left  London,  in  order  to  embark  for  Carohna. 

0  what  a  work  hath  God  begun  since  his  coming  into  Eng- 
land !  Such  an  one  as  shall  never  come  to  an  end  till  heaven 
and  earth  pass  away."  Tliis  declaration  seems  to  be  httle 
less  than  prophetic ;  and  considering  the  circumstances  of  the 
case,  it  is  very  remarkable.  Perhaps  all  the  persons  that  were 
directly  influenced  by  Bohler's  instructions  scai'cely  amounted 
to  fifty.  His  usefulness  at  this  time  consisted  chiefly  in 
preparing  instruments  for  carrying  on  the  work :  and  yet 
the  two  principal  instruments  had  not  obtained  the  salvation 
which  they  sought,  and  which  they  were  destined  to  preach. 

Charles  therefore  goes  on  to  say,  "  For  some  days  following 

1  felt  a  faint  longing  for  faith,  and  could  pray  for  nothing 
else.  My  desires  were  quickened  by  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Edmunds,  seeking  Christ  as  in  an  agony. 

"  May  6th.  God  stiU  kept  up  the  Httle  spark  of  desire, 
which  he  himself  had  enkindled  in  me ;  and  I  seemed  deter- 
mined to  speak  of,  and  wish  for,  nothing  but  faith  in  Christ. 
Yet  could  not  this  preserve  me  from  sin,  which  I  this  day 


128  THE    LIFE    OF 

ran  into  with  my  eyes  open  :  so  tliat  after  ten  years'  vain 
struggling,  I  own  and  feel  it  absolutely  unconquerable. 

"  By  bearing  witness  to  the  truth  before  Mrs.  Delamotte^ 
Mr.  Baldwyn,  and  others,  I  found  my  desires  of  apprehend- 
ing Clnist  increased. 

"May  11th.  I  was  just  going  to  remove  to  old  Mr. 
Hutton^s,  when  God  sent  Mr.  Bray  to  me  :  a  poor  ignorant 
mechanic,  who  knows  nothing  but  Christ ;  yet  by  knowing 
him  knows  and  discerns  all  things.  Some  time  ago  I  had 
taken  leave  of  Peter  Bolder ;  coniessed  my  unbehef  and 
want  of  forgiveness ;  but  declared  my  firm  persuasion  that  I 
should  receive  the  atonement  before  I  died.  His  answer  was, 
^  Be  it  unto  thee  according  to  thy  faith  ! ' 

"  Mr.  Bray  is  now  to  supply  Bohler's  place.  We  prayed 
together  for  faith.  I  was  quite  overpowered,  and  melted  into 
tears ;  and  hereby  induced  to  think  it  was  God's  will  that  I 
should  go  to  his  house,  and  not  to  Mr.  Hutton's.  He  was  of 
the  same  judgment.  Accordingly  I  was  carried  thither  in  a 
chair. 

**  His  sister  I  found  in  earnest  pursuit  of  Christ ;  his 
wife  well-inclined  to  conversion.  I  had  not  been  here  long, 
when  Mr.  Broughton  called.  I  hoped  to  find  him  altered, 
like  myself;  but,  alas  !  his  time  is  not  yet  come.  As  to  Mrs. 
Turner,  he  gave  her  up ;  '  but  for  you,  Mrs.  Bray,'  said  he, 
^  I  hope  you  are  still  in  your  senses,  and  not  run  mad  after  a 
faith  which  must  be  felt.'  He  went  on,  contradicting  and 
blaspheming.  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  withstand  liim,  and 
to  confess  my  want  of  faith.  '  God  help  you,  poor  man  ! '  he 
replied :  '  if  I  could  think  you  have  not  faith,  I  am  sure  it 
would  drive  me  to  despair.'  I  put  all  my  hopes  of  ever 
attaining  it,  or  eternal  salvation,  upon  the  truth  of  this 
assertion :  /  have  not  now  the  faith  of  the  Gospel. 

"  As  soon  as  he  left  us,  Mr.  Bray  read  me  many  comfort- 
able scriptures,  which  greatly  strengthened  my  desire;  so 
that  I  was  persuaded  I  should  not  leave  his  house  before  I 
behoved  with  my  heart  unto  righteousness." 

The  change  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  lodgings,  as  here 
stated,  seemed  necessary,  both  with  regard  to  his  personal 
comfort,  and  his  spiritual  interests.  From  the  time  at  which 
Samuel  left  Westminster,  whenever  John  and  Charles  visited 
London,  the  house  of  Mr.  Hutton,  a  Clergyman  residing  in 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  129 

College-street,  Westminster,  was  their  home ;  and  here  they 
were  treated  with  kindness  and  hospitaUty.  But  the  case 
was  now  altered,  Thcii'  host  and  hostess  were  exceedingly 
averse  to  those  evangelical  views  of  conversion,  justification, 
and  the  new  bu*th,  which  the  brothers  entertained.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hutton  had  two  children,  now  advanced  to  years  of 
maturity,  both  of  whom  were  strongly  attached  to  the  Wes- 
leys,  and,  with  them,  received  the  truth  as  it  was  expounded 
by  Peter  Bohler.  This  the  parents  regarded  as  a  great 
calamity,  and  were  offended  beyond  endurance.  One  of  their 
children,  James,  was  a  printer  and  bookseller,  Avhose  shop 
stood  a  Uttle  to  the  westward  of  Temple-bar.  When  Mr. 
John  Wesley  abridged  the  Life  of  Haliburton,  he  wished 
James  to  print  and  pubhsh  it ;  but  this  his  father  and 
mother  absolutely  forbade  him  to  do,  because  Haliburton  was 
a  Presbyterian,  and  talked  of  religious  "experiences."  At 
the  same  time,  they  charged  him  not  to  pubhsh  any  books  of 
a  similai"  kind.  Charles  was  now  so  far  Aveakened  by  sick- 
ness, as  to  be  unable  to  walk,  and  was  therefore  carried  from 
place  to  place  in  a  chair.  While  in  Georgia,  and  since  his 
retm-n  to  England,  he  had  suffered  greatly  from  an  exhaust- 
ing disease ;  and  the  terrible  attacks  of  pleurisy,  to  wliich  he 
was  still  subject,  kept  him  in  constant  suspense  between  life 
and  death.  While  it  was  thus  uncertain  whether  he  could 
survive  many  days,  his  heart  was  tender;  his  spirit  contrite, 
and  bowed  down  under  a  sense  of  guilt,  corruption,  and 
demerit.  He  was  desirous,  above  all  things,  to  recover  the 
favour,  the  peace,  and  the  image  of  God,  before  he  went 
hence  to  be  no  more  seen.  It  was  natural,  therefore,  for  him 
to  retire  from  a  house  where  he  was  likely  to  be  harassed  by 
controversy  and  opposition,  and  choose  a  quiet  residence 
where  his  rehgious  friends  could  have  free  access  to  him,  and 
where  he  was  likely  to  have  every  help  and  encouragement  in 
obtaining  the  Christian  salvation,  which  he  felt  that  he  did 
not  as  yet  possess.  He  speaks  of  Mr.  Bray,  to  whose  house 
he  was  carried,  as  an  illiterate  mechanic.  He  was  a  brazier, 
who  Hved  in  Little-Britain,  near  Smithfield ;  but  he  was  a 
happy  behever  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  liring  in  the  spirit  of 
faith,  and  prayer,  and  holy  love;  and  was  able,  from  his 
own  personal  experience,  as  well  as  from  the  sacred 
volume,    to   teach   even  the   accompUshed   Collegian    "  the 

VOL.    I.  K 


130  THE    LIFE    OF 

way   of  the    Lord    more   perfectly"    than   he   had   hitherto 
known  it. 

At  every  opportunity  Mr.  Bray  read  the  holy  Scriptures  to 
the  afflicted  and  anxious  inmate  of  his  family^  joined  with 
him  in  supplication  to  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  by  his 
advice  and  sympathy  greatly  assisted  him  in  the  pursuit  of 
the  "  one  thing  needful."  Ten  days  after  his  removal  to  the 
residence  of  this  humble  but  devout  man,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
entered  into  that  state  of  spiritual  liberty  and  enjoyment 
which  he  preferred  to  everything  else,  both  in  earth  and 
heaven.  Diu-ing  this  interval  he  was  visited  by  several  per- 
sons, some  of  whom  had  obtained  "the  pearl  of  great  price," 
and  others  were  pressing  hard  after  it ;  for  a  spirit  of  inquiry 
on  the  subject  of  rehgion  was  then  extensively  excited,  partly 
by  the  recent  preaching  of  Mr.  Whitefield ;  partly  by  the 
private  labours  of  Peter  Bohler,  who  had  lately  left 
London ;  and  partly  by  the  preaching  of  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
who  was  admitted  into  several  of  the  London  pulpits,  and  was 
followed  by  immense  crowds  of  people.  Among  those  who 
visited  Charles,  at  this  time,  was  the  learned  Mr.  Ainsworth, 
author  of  the  Latin  Dictionary  which  bears  his  name.  He 
was  now  venerable  thi'ough  age,  and  attended  the  Methodist 
meetings  for  prayer  and  spiritual  converse,  in  the  spirit  of  a 
Httle  child. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  waited  upon  God  for  the  gift  of  faith,  and  of  the 
salvation  connected  mth  it,  the  following  selections  from  his 
journal  are  given  : — 

"  May  12th.  I  waked  in  the  same  blessed  temper,  hungry 
and  thirsty  after  God.  I  began  Isaiah,  and  seemed  to  see 
that  to  me  were  the  promises  made,  and  would  be  fulfilled ; 
for  that  Christ  loved  me.  I  found  myself  more  desirous, 
more  assured,  I  should  believe.  This  day  (and  indeed  my 
whole  time)  I  spent  in  discoursing  on  faith,  either  with  those 
that  had  it,  or  those  that  sought  it ;  in  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  in  prayer. 

"  I  was  much  moved  at  the  sight  of  Mr.  Ainsworth,  a  man 
of  great  learning,  above  seventy,  who,  Hke  old  Simeon,  was 
waiting  to  see  the  Lord's  salvation,  that  he  might  depart  in 
peace.  His  tears,  and  vehemence,  and  chikUike  simplicity, 
showed  him  upon  the  entrance  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  131 

''  In  the  afternoon  I  read  Isaiah  with  Mr.  Edmunds  ;  saw 
him  full  of  promises ;  and  that  they  belonged  to  me.  In 
the  midst  of  our  reading  Miss  Claggetts  came^  and  asked 
that  they  might  hear  us.  We  were  all  much  encom'aged  to 
pursue  the  glorious  prize,  held  out  to  us  by  the  evangelical 
Prophet.  When  the  company  was  gone,  I  joined  with  Mr. 
Bray,  in  prayer  and  the  Scripture ;  and  was  so  greatly 
affected,  that  I  almost  thought  Clu-ist  was  coming  that 
moment.  I  concluded  the  night  with  private  vehement 
prayer. 

"May  13th.  I  waked  without  Christ;  yet  still  desirous  of 
finding  Him.  Soon  after  William  Delamotte  came,  and  read 
me  the  sixty-sixth  Psalm,  strangely  full  of  comfortable  pro- 
mises. Towards  noon  I  was  enabled  to  pray  with  desu-e  and 
hope,  and  to  lay  claim  to  the  promises  in  general.  The  after- 
noon I  spent  with  my  friends,  in  mutual  exhortation  to  wait 
patiently  for  the  Lord,  in  prayer  and  reading.  At  night  my 
brother  came,  exceeding  heavy.  I  forced  him  (as  he  had 
often  forced  me)  to  sing  a  hymn  to  Christ ;  and  almost 
thought  He  would  come  while  we  were  singing  :  assm-ed  He 
would  come  quickly.  At  night  I  received  much  light  and 
comfort  from  the  Scriptures. 

"  May  14th.  The  beginning  of  the  day  I  was  heavy,  weaiy, 
and  unable  to  pray ;  but  the  desire  soon  returned,  and  I 
found  much  comfort  both  in  prayer  and  in  the  word  :  my 
eyes  being  opened  more  and  more  to  discover  and  lay  hold 
upon  the  promises.  I  longed  to  find  Christ,  that  I  might 
show  Him  to  all  mankind ;  that  I  might  praise,  that  I  might 
love  Him.  Several  persons  called  to-day,  and  were  convinced 
of  unbehef.  Some  of  them  afterwards  went  to  Mr.  Brough- 
ton,  and  were  soon  made  as  easy  as  Satan  and  their  own 
hearts  could  wish. 

"May  17th.  To-day  I  first  saw  Luther  on  the  Galatians, 
which  Mr.  HoUand  had  accidentally  light  upon.  We  began, 
and  found  him  nobly  full  of  faith.  My  friend,  in  hearing 
him,  was  so  aff'ected,  as  to  breathe  out  sighs  and  groans 
unutterable.  I  marvelled  that  we  were  so  soon  and  so 
entirely  removed  from  him  that  called  us  into  the  grace  of 
Christ,  unto  another  Gospel.  Who  woidd  believe  our  Chm'ch 
had  been  founded  upon  this  important  article  of  justification 
by  faith  alone  !     I  am  astonished  I  should  ever  think  this  a 

K  2 


132  THE    LIFE    OF 

new  doctrine ;  especially  while  our  Articles  and  Homilies 
stand  unrepealed,  and  the  key  of  knowledge  is  not  yet  taken 
away. 

"  From  this  time  I  endeavoured  to  ground  as  many  of  our 
friends  as  came,  in  this  fundamental  truth, — salvation  by 
faith  alone  :  not  an  idle,  dead  faith ;  but  a  faith  which  works 
by  love,  and  is  necessarily  productive  of  all  good  works,  and 
all  holiness. 

"  I  spent  some  hours  this  evening  in  private  with  Martin 
Luther,  who  was  greatly  blessed  to  me,  especially  his  conclu- 
sion of  the  second  chapter.  I  laboured,  waited,  and  prayed 
to  feel,  ''who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.'  When 
nature,  near  exhausted,  forced  me  to  bed,  I  opened  the  book 
upon,  '  For  He  mil  finish  the  work,  and  cut  it  short  in  righ- 
teousness ;  because  a  short  work  will  the  Lord  make  upon 
the  earth.'  After  this  comfortable  assurance  that  He  would 
come,  and  Avould  not  tarry,  I  slept  in  peace. 

"May  18th.  In  the  approach  of  a  temptation,  I  looked  up 
to  Clu-ist,  and  confessed  my  helplessness.  The  temptation 
was  immediately  beaten  down,  and  continually  kept  ofi",  by  a 
power  not  my  own.  About  midnight  I  was  waked  by  a 
return  of  my  pleuris3^  I  felt  great  pain,  and  straitness  at 
my  heart ;  but  found  immediate  relief  by  bleeding.  I  had 
some  discourse  mth  Mr.  Bray  :  thought  myself  willing  to 
die  the  next  moment,  if  I  might  but  believe  this :  but 
was  sure  I  could  not  die,  till  I  did  believe.  I  earnestly 
desired  it. 

"  May  19th.  At  five  this  morning  the  pain  and  difficulty 
in  breathing  returned.  The  Surgeon  was  sent  for ;  but  I  fell 
asleep  before  he  could  bleed  me  a  second  time.  I  received 
the  sacrament,  but  not  Christ. 

"  Mrs.  Turner  came,  and  told  me  I  should  not  rise  from 
that  bed  till  I  believed.  I  beheved  her  saying,  and  asked, 
'  Has  God  then  bestowed  faith  upon  you  ? '  '  Yes,  he  has.' 
*  Why,  have  you  peace  with  God  ?  '  '  Yes,  perfect  peace.' 
'  And  do  you  love  Christ  above  all  things  ?  '  '  I  do  ;  above 
all  things  incomparably.'  '  Then,  are  you  willing  to  die  ? ' 
'  I  am ;  and  would  be  glad  to  die  this  moment ;  for  I  know 
all  my  sins  are  blotted  out ;  the  hand- writing  that  was 
against  me  is  taken  out  of  the  way,  and  nailed  to  the  cross. 
He  has  saved  me  by  his  death ;  He  has  washed  me  with  his 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  133 

blood ;  He  has  hid  me  in  his  wounds.  I  have  peace  in  Him, 
and  rejoice  witli  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  gloiy.^ 

"  Her  answers  Avere  so  full,  to  these  and  the  most  search- 
ing questions  I  could  ask,  that  I  had  no  doubt  of  her  haAing 
received  the  atonement ;  and  Avaited  for  it  myself  with  a 
more  assm-ed  hope.  Fcehng  an  anticipation  of  joy  upon 
her  account,  and  thanking  Christ  as  I  coidd,  I  looked  for 
Him  all  night,  with  prayers,  and  sighs,  and  imceasing 
desires.^' 

Such  was  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  waited 
upon  God  for  that  great  change  in  his  state  and  character, 
upon  which  he  felt  that  his  peace  and  safety  both  in  time 
and  eternity  depended.  He  was  humble,  penitent,  teachable, 
and  persevering.  He  read  the  holy  Scriptures ;  studied  the 
promises  of  God ;  was  dihgent  in  prayer,  both  social  and 
private ;  and  almost  daily  received  the  Lord's  supper.  In 
obedience  to  the  divine  direction,  he  continued  asking, 
that  he  might  receive ;  seeking,  that  he  might  find ; 
knockmg  at  the  door  of  mercy,  that  it  might  be  opened ; 
labom'ing  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  ear- 
nest hope  that  the  Holy  Spirit  would  impart  the  full  poAver 
of  faith,  and  then  Avitness  his  adoption,  and  purify  his 
heart. 

The  frequent  retiu*ns  of  liis  pleurisy,  and  his  very  enfee- 
bled state,  appear  to  have  alarmed  his  friends,  who  began  to 
be  apprehensive  that  his  end  was  near.  His  brother,  there- 
fore, and  a  few  others,  met  together  on  Satm'day  evening, 
and  spent  the  night  in  prayer.  The  next  day  Avas  "VMiit- 
Sunday,  on  the  morning  of  Avluch  he  was  enabled  to  beheve 
to  the  saving  of  his  soul.  The  great  change  which  then 
passed  upon  him,  and  the  circumstances  connected  Anth  it,  he 
has  described  in  his  private  journal.  The  folloAviug  is  his 
own  account : — 

"  THE  DAY  OF  PENTECOST. 

"  Sunday,  May  21st,  1738.  I  waked  in  hope  and  expecta- 
tion of  His  coming.  At  nine  my  brother  and  some  friends 
came  and  sang  a  hymn  to  the  Holy  Ghost.  My  comfort 
and  hope  were  hereby  increased.  In  about  half  an  hour  they 
went.  I  betook  myself  to  prayer  :  the  substance  as  folloAvs  : — 
'  O  Jesus,  thou  hast  said,  /  will  come  unto  you.     Thou  hast 


134  THE    LIFE    OF 

said,  /  will  send  the  Comforter  unto  you.  Thou  hast  said. 
My  Father  and  I  will  come  unto  you,  and  make  our  abode  ivith 
you.  Thou  art  God,  who  canst  not  He.  I  wholly  rely  upon 
thy  most  true  promise.  Accomplish  it  in  thy  time  and  man- 
ner/ Having  said  this,  I  was  composing  myself  to  sleep,  in 
quietness  and  peace,  when  I  heard  one  come  in,  (Mrs.  Mus- 
grave,  I  thought,  by  the  voice,)  and  say,  'In  the  name  of 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  arise,  and  believe,  and  thou  shalt  be 
healed  of  all  thy  infirmities  ! '  I  wondered  how  it  should 
enter  into  her  head  to  speak  in  that  manner.  The  words 
struck  me  to  the  heart.  I  sighed,  and  said  within  myself, 
*  O  that  Christ  would  but  speak  thus  to  me  ! '  I  lay  musing 
and  trembhng;  then  I  rang;  and  Mrs.  Turner  coming, 
desired  her  to  send  up  Mrs.  Musgrave.  She  went  down,  and 
returning  said,  Mrs.  Musgrave  had  not  been  here.  My 
heart  sunk  within  me  at  the  word  ;  and  I  hoped  it  might  be 
Christ  indeed.  However,  I  sent  her  down  again  to  inquire, 
and  felt  in  the  mean  time  a  strange  palpitation  of  heart ;  and 
said,  yet  feared  to  say,  '  I  beheve  !     I  believe  ! ' 

"  She  came  up  again,  and  said,  '  It  was  I,  a  weak,  sinful 
creature,  that  spoke  ;  but  the  words  were  Christ's.  He  com- 
manded me  to  say  them ;  and  so  constrained  me,  that  I 
could  not  forbear.' 

"  I  sent  for  Mr.  Bray,  and  asked  him  whether  I  believed. 
He  answered,  I  ought  not  to  doubt  of  it :  it  was  Christ  that 
spoke  to  me.  He  knew  it,  and  willed  us  to  pray  together. 
'  But  first,'  said  he,  '  I  will  read  what  I  have  casually  opened 
upon  :  Blessed  is  the  man  whose  transgression  is  forgiven, 
whose  sin  is  covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  unto  whom  the  Lord 
imputeth  not  iniquity,  and  in  ivhose  spirit  there  is  no  guile.* 
Still  I  felt  a  violent  opposition,  and  reluctance  to  believe ; 
yet  stiU  the  Spirit  of  God  strove  with  my  own,  and  the  evil 
spirit,  till  by  degrees  he  chased  away  the  darkness  of  my 
imbehef.  I  found  myself  convinced,  I  knew  not  how  nor 
when ;  and  immediately  fell  to  intercession." 

The  fact  is,  this  plain,  illiterate  woman  had  a  deep  and 
solemn  conviction  that  she  ought  thus  to  address  the  afflicted 
penitent,  who  was  weeping  and  praying  for  pardon,  peace, 
and  holiness ;  but  recollecting  that  he  was  a  scholar  and  a 
Clergyman,  she  was  afraid  to  do  it.     She  durst  not  speali  to 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  135 

liim  in  this  manner  face  to  face,  and  witli  difficulty  prevailed 
upon  herself  to  utter  these  words  as  she  stood  upon  tlie  stairs. 
By  this  humble  instrumentality  it  pleased  God  to  produce  in 
the  heart  of  his  servant  the  vital  faith  which  he  so  earnestly 
desired. 

"  On  Sunday  morning/'  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  she 
took  Mr.  Bray  aside,  burst  into  tears,  and  informed  him  of 
the  matter ;  objecting,  she  was  a  poor,  weak,  sinful  creatm'c  ; 
and  slioidd  she  go  to  a  Minister  !  She  could  not  do  it,  nor 
rest  till  she  did.  He  asked  her  whether  she  had  ever  found 
herself  so  before.  '  No,  never.'  '  Why,  then,'  said  he  '  go. 
Remember  Jonah.  You  declare  promises,  not  threatenings. 
Go  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Fear  not  your  own  weakness. 
Sj)eak  you  the  words.  Christ  will  do  the  work.  Out  of  the 
mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  hath  he  ordained  strength.' 
They  prayed  together ;  and  she  then  went  up,  but  durst  not 
come  in  till  she  had  again  praj'cd  by  herself.  About  six 
minutes  after  she  had  left  him,  he  found  and  felt,  while  she 
was  speaking  the  words,  that  Christ  was  "with  us. 

"  I  never  heard  Avords  uttered  with  like  solemnity.  The 
sound  of  her  voice  was  entirely  changed  into  that  of  Mrs. 
Musgrave.  (If  I  can  be  snre  of  anything  sensible.)  I  rose, 
and  looked  into  the  Scripture.  The  words  that  first  pre- 
sented were,  '  And  now.  Lord,  what  is  my  hope  ?  Truly,  my 
hope  is  even  in  thee.'  I  then  cast  down  my  eye,  and  met, 
'  He  hath  put  a  new  song  in  my  mouth,  even  a  thanksgiving 
unto  oiu*  God.  Many  shall  see  it,  and  fear,  and  shall  put 
their  trust  in  the  Lord.'  Afterwards  I  opened  upon  Isaiah 
xl.  1  :  '  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye  my  people,  saith  your  God. 
Speak  ye  comfortably  to  Jerusalem,  and  cry  unto  her,  that 
her  warfare  is  accompHshed,  that  her  iniquity  is  pai'doned  : 
for  she  hath  received  at  the  Lord's  hand  double  for  all  her 
sins.' 

"  I  now  found  myself  at  peace  -with  God,  and  rejoiced  in 
hope  of  loving  Christ.  My  temper,  for  the  rest  of  the  day, 
was  mistrust  of  my  o^\^^  great,  but  before  unknown,  weak- 
ness. I  saw  that  by  faith  I  stood ;  and  the  continual  sup- 
port of  faith,  Avhicli  kept  me  from  falling,  though  of  myself 
I  am  ever  sinking  into  sin.  I  went  to  bed  still  sensible  of 
my  own  weakness,  (I  humbly  hope  to  be  more  and  more  so,) 
yet  confident  of  Christ's  protection." 


136  THE    LIFE    OF 

When  Mr.  John  Wesley  left  the  sick-bed  of  his  brother 
this  morning,  he  went  to  one  of  the  churches  in  London,  to 
hear  the  celebrated  Dr.  John  Heylyn  preach ;  and  afterwards 
assisted  the  Doctor  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, the  Curate  having  been  taken  ill  during  the  service. 
On  lea\ing  the  church,  says  he,  "  I  received  the  surprising 
news,  that  my  brother  had  found  rest  to  his  soul.  His  bodily 
strength  returned  also  from  that  hour.  *  Who  is  so  great  a 
God  as  our  God  ?  '  " 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  first  believed  with  the  heart 
unto  righteousness,  his  faith  was  weak ;  so  that,  to  use  his 
own  expressive  language,  he  held  the  Sa^dour  "  with  a  trem- 
bling hand."  But  by  prayer,  spiritual  conversation,  and  the 
practical  study  of  the  inspired  volume,  his  confidence  waxed 
stronger,  and  his  evidence  of  the  divine  favour  became 
increasingly  distinct  and  vi\dd.  He  was  now  more  sensible 
of  his  own  weakness  than  he  had  ever  been  before,  even 
when  sin  had  the  dominion  over  him.  He  felt  that  all  his 
sufficiency  was  of  the  Lord ;  so  that  he  reahzed  the  apostolic 
paradox,  "Wlien  I  am  weak,  then  am  I  strong.'^  Indeed, 
the  very  act  of  faith  is  a  renunciation  of  self,  and  a  laying 
hold  upon  Christ  as  our 

"  strength  and  righteousness, 
Our  Saviour,  and  our  all." 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  doubtless  greatly  encouraged,  by 
his  brother's  happy  experience,  in  the  pursuit  of  the  same 
salvation,  for  which  he  had  long  intensely  hungered  and 
thirsted ;  and  with  respect  to  him  also  the  time  of  liberty 
drew  near.  On  the  day  after  Charles  had  found  peace,  he 
says,  "  My  brother  coming,  we  joined  in  intercession  for  him. 
In  the  midst  of  prayer,  I  almost  behoved  the  Holy  Ghost  was 
coming  upon  him.  In  the  evening  we  sang  and  prayed 
again."     They  did  not  pray  in  vain. 

"  In  the  evening"  of  the  following  Wednesday,  says  John, 
''  I  went  very  unwillingly  to  a  society  in  Aldersgate-street, 
where  one  was  reading  Luther's  '  Preface  to  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans.'  About  a  quarter  before  nine,  Avhile  he  was 
describing  the  change  which  God  works  in  the  heart  througli 
faith  in  Christ,  I  felt  my  heart  strangely  warmed.     I  felt  I 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  137 

did  trust  in  Clirist,  Christ  alone,  for  salvation;  and  an 
assurance  was  given  nie,  that  he  had  taken  away  my 
sins,  even  mine,  and  saved  me  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death. 

"  I  began  to  pray  with  all  my  might  for  those  who  had  in 
a  more  especial  manner  despitefully  used  me,  and  persecuted 
me.  I  then  testified  openly  to  all  there,  what  I  now  first 
felt  in  my  heai't.  But  it  was  not  long  before  the  enemy  sug- 
gested, '  This  cannot  be  faith ;  for  where  is  thy  joy  ?  ^  Then 
I  was  taught  that  peace  and  victory  over  sin  are  essential  to 
faith  in  the  Captain  of  our  salvation ;  but  that,  as  to  the 
transports  of  joy  that  usually  attend  the  beginning  of  it, 
especially  in  those  who  have  mourned  deeply,  God  sometimes 
giveth,  sometimes  withholdeth,  them,  according  to  the  coun- 
sels of  his  own  will." 

Chaiies  was  not  present  at  the  meeting  where  his  brother 
entered  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God.  He 
w^as  confined  to  his  room  in  Little-Britain,  and  had  spent 
the  whole  day  in  a  most  devout  and  pious  manner.  "  At 
eight "  o^clock,  says  he,  "  I  prayed  by  myself  for  love,  with 
some  feeling,  and  assurance  of  feeling  more.  Towards  ten 
my  brother  was  brought  in  triumph  by  a  troop  of  our 
friends,  and  declared,  '  I  believe  !  ^  We  sang  the  hymn 
with  great  joy,  and  parted  with  prayer.  At  midnight  I 
gave  myself  up  to  Christ,  assm^ed  I  was  safe,  sleepmg  or 
waking." 

"  The  hymn  "  which  the  partj^  sang  upon  this  joyfid  occa- 
sion was  doubtless  one  which  Charles  has  mentioned  in  his 
journal,  as  being  written  by  him  two  days  before,  on  the 
subject  of  his  own  conversion.  He  has  not  stated  which  of 
his  hymns  it  was ;  but  the  probabihty  is,  it  was  either  the 
thirtieth  or  the  two  hundred-and-first  of  the  Wesleyan  Col- 
lection. Both  these  hymns  are  appropriate,  and  they  were 
published  a  few  months  after  the  conversion  of  the  brothers. 
The  first  of  them  begins  thus  : — 

Where  shall  my  wondering  soul  begin  ? 

How  shall  I  all  to  heaven  aspire  ? 
A  slave  redeem'd  from  death  and  sin, 

A  brand  pluck'd  from  eternal  fire, 
How  shall  I  equal  triinnphs  raise, 
Or  sing  my  great  Deliverer's  praise  ? 


138  THE    LIFE    OF 

0  how  shall  I  the  goodness  tell, 
Father,  which  thou  to  me  hast  show'd  ? 

That  I,  a  child  of  wrath  and  hell, 

I  should  be  call'd  a  child  of  God, 
Should  know,  should  feel,  my  sins  forgiven, 
Bless'd  with  this  antej^ast  of  heaven  ! 

The   second  of   these    hymns  concludes  with  the  following 
stanzas : — 

Long  my  imprison'd  spirit  lay 

Fast  bound  in  siia  and  nature's  night ; 
Thine  eye  diffused  a  quick'ning  ray  ; 

I  woke  ;  the  dungeon  flamed  with  light ; 
My  chains  fell  off,  my  heart  was  free, 

1  rose,  went  forth,  and  follow'd  thee. 

No  condemnation  now  I  di'ead  ; 

Jesus,  and  all  in  him,  is  mine  ! 
Alive  in  him,  my  living  Head, 

And  clothed  in  righteousness  divine, 
Bold  I  approach  the'  eternal  throne, 
And  claim  the  crown  through  Christ  my  own. 

The  following  fine  verses  appear  to  have  been  addressed  by 
Charles  to  Jolin^  upon  the  holy  and  joyous  occasion  of  his 
acquiring  the  true  Christian  faith.  They  were  published 
during  the  next  year^  under  the  title  of 

CONGRATULATION  TO  A  FRIEND  UPON  BELIEVING 
IN  CHRIST, 

What  morn  on  thee  with  sweeter  ray. 

Or  brighter  lustre,  ere  hath  sliined  ? 
Be  bless'd  the  memorable  day 

That  gave  thee  Jesus  Christ  to  find  ! 
Gave  thee  to  taste  his  perfect  grace, 
From  death  to  life  in  him  to  pass  ! 

O  how  diversified  the  scene. 

Since  first  that  heart  l^egan  to  beat ! 
Evil  and  few  thy  days  have  been, 

In  suffering  and  in  comfort  great : 
Oft  hast  thou  groan'd  beneath  thy  load, 
And  sunk — into  the  arms  of  God  ! 

Long  did  all  hell  its  powers  engage. 

And  fill'd  thy  darken'd  soul  with  fears  : 

Baffled  at  length  the  dragon's  rage, 
At  length  the'  atoning  blood  appears  ; 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  139 

Thy  light  is  come,  thy  mourning's  o'er  ; 
Look  up  ;  for  thou  shalt  weep  no  more  ! 

Bless'cl  he  the  Name  that  sets  thee  free, 

The  Name  that  sui'e  salvation  brings  ! 
The  Sun  of  Righteousness  on  thee 

Hath  rose,  with  healing  in  his  wings. 
Away  let  grief  and  sighing  flee  ; 
Jesus  hath  died  for  thee — for  thee  ! 

And  will  he  now  forsake  his  own, 

Or  lose  the  purchase  of  his  blood  1 
No  ;  for  he  looks  with  pity  down,  • 

He  watches  over  thee  for  good  : 
Gracious  he  eyes  thee  from  above, 
And  guards  and  feeds  thee  with  his  love. 

Since  thou  Avast  precious  in  his  sight, 

How  highly  favour'd  hast  thou  been  ! 
Upborne  by  faith  to  glory's  height, 

The  Saviour-God  thine  eyes  have  seen  ; 
Thy  heart  has  felt  its  sins  forgiven. 
And  tastes  anticipated  heaven. 

StiU  may  his  love  thy  fortress  be, 

And  make  thee  stiU  his  darling  care, 
Settle,  confirm,  and  stablish  thee. 

On  eagles'  wings  thy  spirit  bear  ; 
Fill  thee  with  heaven,  and  ever  shed 
His  choicest  blessings  on  thy  head. 

Thus  may  he  comfort  thee  below ; 

Thus  may  he  all  his  graces  give  : 
Him  but  in  part  thou  here  canst  know  : 

Yet  here  by  faith  submit  to  live  ; 
Help  me  to  fight  my  jiassage  through. 
Nor  seize  thy  heaven  till  I  may  too. 

Or  if  the  sovereign  wise  decree 

First  number  thee  among  the  blest, 
(The  only  good  I'd  envy  thee,) 

Translating  to  an  earlier  rest. 
Near,  in  thy  latest  hour  may  I 
Instruct,  and  learn  of  thee,  to  die. 

Mix'd  Avith  the  quires  that  hover  round. 

And  all  the  adverse  powers  control, 
Angel  of  peace,  may  I  be  found. 

To  animate  thy  parting  soul, 
Point  out  the  crown,  and  smooth  the  way 
To  regions  of  eternal  day. 


140  THE    LIFE    OF 

Fired  with  the  thought,  I  see  thee  now 

Triumphant  meet  the  king  of  fears  ! 
Steadfast  thy  heart,  serene  thy  brow  ; 

Divinely  confident  appears 
Thy  mounting  soul,  and  spreads  abroad. 
And  swells  to  be  dissolved  in  God. 

Is  this  the  soul  so  late  weigh'd  down 

By  care  and  sins,  by  griefs  and  pains  ? 
Whither  are  all  thy  terroi-s  gone  ? 

Jesus  for  thee  the  victory  gains  ; 
And  death,  and  sin,  and  Satan  yield 
To  faith's  unconquerable  shield. 

Bless'd  be  the  God  that  calls  thee  home  ; 

Faithful  to  thee  his  mercies  prove  ; 
Through  death's  dark  vale  he  bids  thee  come, 

And  more  than  conquer  in  his  love  ; 
Robes  thee  in  righteousness  divine. 
And  makes  the  crown  of  glory  thine  ! 

To  tlie  principles  wliicli  John  and  Charles  Wesley  recog- 
nised in  the  act  of  their  conversion^  they  steadily  adliered  to 
the  end  of  their  lives.  The  careful  study  of  the  holy  Scrip- 
tureSj  their  acquaintance  with  Protestant  theology,  and  their 
observation  of  the  work  of  God  in  his  church,  all  served  to 
strengthen  their  conviction  that  they  had  not  been  misled  in 
submitting  to  the  test  of  experience  the  doctrine  of  salvation 
by  faith,  which  they  had  first  learned  from  Peter  Bohler. 
They  saw  with  increasing  clearness,  that  the  Christian  faith 
which  is  described  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  in  the 
apostohcal  Epistles,  is  not  a  mere  assent  to  the  general  truth 
of  the  Gospel,  nor  a  mere  behef  of  its  essential  doctrines,  but 
a  personal  trust  in  the  sacrificial  blood  of  the  Son  of  God, 
exercised  in  a  penitent  state  of  heart,  and  productive  both  of 
peace  of  conscience,  and  of  inward  and  outward  hohness. 
This  became  the  principal  topic  of  their  ministry ;  and  while 
its  truth  was  to  them  matter  of  personal  consciousness,  they 
saw  it  exempHfied  in  the  character  of  thousands  of  their 
spiritual  children.  It  was,  in  fact,  under  God,  the  great 
secret  of  their  power,  both  as  Preachers  and  writers.  Under 
the  divine  sanction  and  blessing,  they  illustrated,  enforced, 
and  defended  this  doctrine  with  unexampled  energy  and 
eS'ect.  It  was  a  happy  day,  not  only  to  themselves,  but  for 
the  world,  when,  after  a  protracted  course  of  painful  prepara- 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  141 

tion,  they  received  this  truth,  and  were  qualified  to  preach  it 
to  all  men,  out  of  the  fulness  of  a  heart  purified  by  faith  from 
its  guilt  and  natural  corruption. 

For  the  long  space  of  ten  years  had  Charles  been  labouring 
after  holiness,  without  attaining  to  it ;  and  for  the  longer 
space  of  twelve  or  thii'teen  j^ears  had  John  been  engaged  in 
the  same  pursuit,  and  mth  the  same  want  of  success.  They 
were  still  in  the  state  which  is  described  in  the  seventh 
chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  They  were  "  cai'nal, 
and  sold  under  sin.^^  Their  struggles  to  get  free  from  it 
were  powerless  and  unavailing ;  so  that,  after  a  thousand 
resolutions  and  efforts,  they  could  only  lament,  in  the  bitter- 
ness of  disappointed  hope,  "  O  wretched  man  that  I  am ! 
who  shall  dehver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  "  Now 
they  were  translated  from  the  legal  to  the  evangehcal  state ; 
and  could  testify  with  the  Apostle,  "  Being  justified  by  faith, 
we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  by 
whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we 
stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God."  "  The  law 
of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me  free  from 
the  law  of  sin  and  death."  "  Ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  unto  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit 
itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spmt,  that  we  are  the  children 
of  God."  "  Wliom,  having  not  seen,  ye  love ;  in  whom, 
though  now  ye  sec  him  not,  yet  behe\ing,  ye  rejoice  with  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory :  receiving  the  end  of  your 
faith,  even  the  salvation  of  your  souls."  Their  friend 
the  Rev.  John  Gambold,  Incumbent  of  Stanton- Hai'court, 
and  one  of  then'  Oxford  companions,  received  the  truth 
at  the  same  time,  and  through  the  same  instrumen- 
tality. Like  them,  he  had  long  been  wandering  in  the 
labyrinths  of  Mysticism,  wearying  himself  for  very  vanity ; 
and  on  emerging  into  light,  he  appositely  denominated  the 
evangehcal  method  of  justification  by  faith,  "  the  sinner's 
short  way  to  God." 

Next  to  the  study  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  the  Wesleys  were 
established  in  the  truth  by  reading  the  Homilies  of  the 
Church  of  England.  They  wondered,  as  well  they  might, 
that  they  had  so  long  overlooked  the  obWous  meaning  of 
their  own  formularies.     While  the  doctrine  of  present  salva- 


143  THE    LIFE    OF 

tion  from  tlie  guilt  and  power  of  sin,  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus,  meets  the  wants  of  fallen  man,  and  is  thus  of  universal 
application,  it  is  the  most  effectual  antidote  to  Popery ;  and 
in  this  Hght  it  was  regarded  by  all  the  Protestant  Reformers. 
Against  the  advocates  of  this  vital  truth,  therefore,  the  Papal 
Council  of  Trent  levelled  its  bitterest  anathemas ;  and  the 
same  important  tenet  is  now  assailed  by  misrepresentation 
and  unmeaning  verbiage  by  the  men  who  are  attempting  to 
revive  the  dogmas  of  Romanism  in  the  Church  of  England, 
and  to  supersede  the  scriptural  theology  of  the  Reforma- 
tion.* 

*  Allusion  is  here  especially  intended  to  Dr.  Pusey's  Letter  to  the  Bishop  of 
Oxford,  and  Mr.  Newman's  Lectures  on  Justification.  The  first  of  these  publi- 
cations contains  such  misstatements  concerning  the  Wesleyan  tenets  as  it  is  hard 
to  reconcile  with  honesty  of  purpose.  As  to  many  passages  in  the  latter  of  these 
works,  conjectures  may  indeed  be  formed  respecting  their  import ;  but  what 
the  author  really  intended  to  teach,  on  the  aU-important  subject  of  justification 
before  God,  it  would  be  diflScult  to  decide.  It  cannot  be  here  said  that  the 
trumpet  does  not  give  an  uncertain  sound.  Like  the  true  Theologues  of  the 
Roman  school,  the  author 

"  Leads  to  bewilder,  and  dazzles  to  blind." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  1 43 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  day  on  wliicli  Mr.  Charles  AVeslcy  came  to  Christy 
weary  and  heavy  ladeu,  and  found  rest  to  his  soul,  was 
unquestionably  the  most  important  period  of  his  existence. 
He  then  felt  that  he  passed  from  death  unto  life.  His 
spiritual  enjoyments  now  began,  in  all  their  richness  and 
depth;  and  he  entered  upon  a  course  of  ministerial  useful- 
ness, of  which,  up  to  this  period,  he  had  no  conception.  It 
is  easy  to  trace,  in  his  subsequent  spirit  and  practice,  all  the 
scriptirral  marks  of  a  renewed  nature.  His  conscience  was 
exceedingly  tender.  He  watched  the  workings  of  his  heart 
with  unremitting  care,  fearful  lest  he  should  sin  against  God, 
by  pride,  or  any  other  evil  temper.  The  means  of  grace  were 
his  delight ;  for  in  the  use  of  them  he  enjoyed  communion 
with  God.  Before  the  end  of  the  month  his  health  was  so  fai' 
improved,  that  he  was  able  to  go  abroad ;  and  he  was  then 
every  day  an  attendant  at  church,  where  he  received  the 
Lord's  supper  at  every  opportunity.  He  appears  indeed  to 
have  still  communicated  with  his  friends  almost  daily.  The 
Bible  was  his  constant  companion.  He  read  it,  and  medi- 
tated upon  it,  day  and  night.  In  consequence  of  his  long 
and  severe  afflictions,  he  was,  as  yet,  unable  to  address  large 
congregations  in  public ;  but,  like  the  Apostles  at  Jerusalem, 
"  daily,  and  in  every  house,"  where  he  could  gain  access,  "  he 
ceased  not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ."  In  private 
companies,  where  many  resorted  to  him,  he  read  the  Scrip- 
tures, sang  hymns,  related  his  religious  experience,  and  urged 
upon  all  the  duty  and  privilege  of  an  immediate  application 
to  Christ,  in  faith,  for  pardon,  and  peace,  and  holiness. 
Never  did  he  forget  the  bright  and  joyous  days,  and  months, 
and  years,  which  followed  his  espousal  to  Christ ;  and  every 
remembrance  of  them  was  refreshing  to  his  heart.  The  most 
perfect  picture  of  his  feelings  and  character  at  this  period  is 
that  which  Avas  drawn  many  years  afterwards  Ijy  his  own 
inimitable  hand.     It  was  not  under  the  mere  influence  of  a 


IM  THE    LIFE    OP 

lively  and  poetic  imagination,  but  of  deep  and  holy  feeling, 
that  lie  tlius  sang  : — 

How  happy  are  they  Who  the  Saviour  obey, 

And  have  laid  up  their  treasure  above ! 
Tongue  cannot  express  The  sweet  comfort  and  peace 

Of  a  soul  in  its  earliest  love. 

That  comfort  was  mine,  Wlien  the  favour  divine 

I  first  found  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ; 
When  my  heart  it  believed,  What  a  joy  I  received. 

What  a  heaven,  in  Jesus's  name  ! 

'Twas  a  heaven  below  My  Saviour  to  know  ; 

The  angels  could  do  nothing  more 
Than  fall  at  his  feet.  And  the  story  repeat. 

And  the  Lover  of  sinners  adore. 

Jesus  all  the  day  long  Was  mj^  joy  and  my  song  ; 

O  that  all  his  salvation  might  see  ! 
"  He  hath  loved  me,"  I  cried,  "  He  hath  sufFer'd  and  died, 

To  redeem  such  a  rebel  as  me  !  " 

On  the  wings  of  his  love  I  was  carried  above 

All  sin,  and  temptation,  and  pain  ; 
I  could  not  believe,  That  I  ever  should  grieve. 

That  I  ever  should  suffer  again. 

I  rode  on  the  sky.  Freely  justified  I ! 

Nor  envied  Elijah  his  seat ; 
My  soul  mounted  higher,  In  a  chariot  of  fire, 

And  the  moon  it  was  under  my  feet. 

O  the  rapturous  height  Of  that  holy  delight, 

Which  I  felt  in  the  life-giving  blood  ! 
Of  my  Saviour  possess'd,  I  was  perfectly  bless'd, 

As  if  fill'd  with  the  fulness  of  God. 

A  few  extracts  from  his  journal  will  best  show  the  spu'it 
by  which  he  was  actuated ;  the  manner  in  which  he  spent 
his  time;  the  opposition  which  he  had  to  encounter;  the 
success  with  which  his  efforts  to  convert  others  were  crowned ; 
and  the  unction  from  God  which  rested  upon  the  people 
around  him.  Among  other  persons  who  received  spiritual 
benefit  from  his  instrumentality  at  this  time,  were  the 
learned  Mr.  Ainsworth,  already  mentioned;  Mr.  Piers,  the 
Vicar  of  Bexley ;  Mr.  John  Byrom,  the  poet  of  Manchester, 
author  of  a  system  of  short-hand,  who  was  a  member  of  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  145 

University  of   Cambridge ;    and   different   members  of   the 
Delamotte  family  at  Blcndon. 

*'  May  24th.  I  was  mucli  pleased  to-day  at  the  sight  of 
Mr.  Ainsworth ;  a  little  child,  full  of  grief,  and  fears,  and 
love.     At  our  repeating  the  line  of  the  hymn, ' 

*  Now  descend  and  shake  the  earth,' 

he  feE  down,  as  in  an  agony. 

"  May  26th.  We  joined  this  morning  in  supplication  for 
the  poor  malefactors,  wliUe  passing  to  execution  ;  and  in  the 
sacrament  commended  their  souls  to  Christ.  The  great 
comfort  we  found  therein  made  us  confidently  hope,  some  of 
them  were  received  as  the  penitent  thief  at  the  last  hour. 

"  I  dined  with  great  liberty  of  spirit,  being  amazed  to  find 
my  old  enemy.  Intemperance,  so  suddenly  subdued,  that  I 
have  almost  forgot  I  was  ever  in  bondage  to  him. 

"  May  27th.  I  felt  a  motion  of  anger  from  a  trifling 
disappointment;  but  it  was  no  sooner  felt  than  con- 
quered. 

**  June  3d.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Brown,  Holland,  and 
others,  called.  I  was  very  averse  to  coming  among  them ; 
but  forced  myself  to  it,  and  spent  two  or  three  hours  in 
singing,  reading,  and  prayer.  This  exercise  a  Httle  revived 
me,  and  I  found  myself  much  assisted  to  pray.  We  asked 
particularly,  that,  if  it  was  the  will  of  God,  some  one  might 
now  receive  the  atonement.  While  I  was  yet  speaking  tlie 
words,  Mr.  Brown  found  power  to  believe.  He  rose,  and 
told  me,  my  prayer  was  heard,  and  answered  in  him.  We 
were  all  full  of  joy  and  thanksgiving.  Before  we  parted,  I 
prayed  with  Mr.  Brown,  and  praised  God,  to  the  great  con- 
firmation of  my  faith.  The  weight  was  quite  taken  off".  I 
found  power  to  pray  with  great  earnestness. 

"  June  5th.  I  waked  thankful,  with  power  to  pray  and 
praise.  I  had  peace  at  the  sacrament,  and  some  attention  in 
public  prayer.  In  the  afternoon  I  met  Mrs.  Sims,  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Burton,  at  Islington.  He  told  me  God  had  given 
him  faith  while  I  was  praying  the  last  night ;  but  he  thought 
it  would  do  Inu-t  to  declare  it  then.  Upon  finding  his  heart 
burn  witliin  him,  he  desired  God  would  give  him  some 
token  of  his  faith,  and  immediately  opened  on,  '  Let  there 
be  light ;  and  there  was   light.^     We   rejoiced  together  in 

VOL.   I.  L 


146 


THE    LIFE    OF 


prayer  and  singing ;  and  left  the  rest  of  the  company  much 
stirred  up  to  wait  for  the  same  unspeakable  gift. 

"  June  7th.  Returning  home,  I  found  Dr.  Byrom ;  and, 
in  defiance  of  the  tempter,  simply  told  him  the  great  things 
JesUs  had  done  for  me  and  many  others.  This  drew  on  a 
fuU  explanation  of  the  doctrine  of  faith,  which  he  received 
with  wonderful  readiness.     Toward  midnight  I  slept  in  peace. 

"  June  8th.  I  took  coach  for  Blendon,  with  Mr.  Bray.  I 
had  much  talk  with  a  lady  about  the  fall,  and  faith  in  Christ. 
She  openly  maintained  the  merit  of  good  works.  I  would 
that  aU  who  oppose  the  righteousness  of  faith  were  so  inge- 
nuous :  then  would  they  no  longer  seek  it  as  it  were  by  the 
works  of  the  law.  Before  seven  we  came  to  Eltham.  In 
riding  thence  to  Blendon,  I  was  full  of  delight,  and  seemed 
in  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth.  We  prayed,  and  sang, 
and  shouted  all  the  way.  We  found  Miss  Betsy  and  Hetty 
at  home,  and  prayed  that  this  day  salvation  might  come  to 
this  house.  In  the  lesson  were  these  words,  '  This  is  the 
accepted  time ;  this  is  the  day  of  salvation.' 

"  June  9th.  I  prayed  with  fervour  for  the  family.  The 
second  lesson  was  bhnd  Bartimeus.  In  riding  to  Bexley 
with  Mr.  Piers,  I  spake  of  my  experience  with  simplicity  and 
confidence,  and  found  him  very  ready  to  receive  the  faith. 
We  spent  the  day  in  the  same  manner ;  Mr.  Bray  relating 
the  inward  workings  of  God  upon  his  soul ;  and  I,  the  great 
things  he  had  lately  done  for  me,  and  our  friends  at  London. 
He  listened  eagerly  to  aU  that  was  said,  not  making  the  least 
objection;  but  confessing,  it  was  what  he  had  never  expe- 
rienced. We  walked,  and  sang,  and  prayed  in  the  garden. 
He  was  greatly  moved,  and  testified  his  fidl  comdction,  and 
desire  of  finding  Christ ;  '  but  I  must  first,'  said  he,  *  prepare 
myself  by  long  exercise  of  prayer  and  good  works.' 

"  At  night  we  joined  in  prayer  for  Hetty.  Never  did 
I  pray  with  greater  earnestness,  expecting  an  immediate 
answer,  and  being  much  disappointed  at  not  finding  it.  I 
was  in  great  heaviness  for  her,  and  could  not  sleep  till  morn- 
ing. Waking  full  of  desire  for  her  conversion,  those  words 
were  brought  to  my  remembrance  :  '  The  Spirit  and  the  bride 
say.  Come ;  and  let  him  that  heareth  say.  Come ;  and  whoso- 
ever vriU,  let  him  come,  and  take  of  the  Avater  of  life  freely.' 

"  Yesterday  Miss  Betsy  plainly  informed   me,  that    after 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  147 

her  last  receiving  the  sacrament,  she  had  heard  a  voice,  '  Go 
thy  way ;  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee ; '  and  was  filled  thereby 
with  joy  unspeakable.  She  said  within  herself,  '  Now  I  do 
indeed  feed  upon  Clu-ist  in  my  heart  by  faith  ; '  and  continued 
all  the  day  in  the  spuit  of  triumph  and  exultation.  All  her 
life,  she  thought,  would  be  too  httle  to  thank  God  for  that 
•^^.y ;  yet  soon  after  this  it  was  that  the  enemy  got  so  great 
advantage  over  her,  in  making  her  oppose  the  truth  with  such 
fierceness.  For  many  days  she  did  not  know  that  she  had  in 
herself  demonstration  of  that  she  denied.  But  after  we  had 
prayed  that  God  would  clear  up  his  own  work,  the  darkness 
dispersed,  and  those  fears  that  her  conversion  was  not  real,  by 
little  and  Uttle  were  all  done  away. 

"  June  10th.  In  the  morning  lesson  was  that  glorious 
description  of  the  power  of  faith,  Mark  xi.  22 — 24.  We 
pleaded  this  promise  in  behalf  of  our  seeking  friends,  particu- 
larly Hetty  and  Mr.  Piers.  He  came  with  his  wife.  The  day 
before  our  coming  he  had  been  led  to  read  the  Homily  on 
Justification,  which  convinced  him,  that  in  him  dwelt  no  good 
thing.  Now  he  likewise  saw  that  the  thoughts  of  his  heart 
were  only  evil  continually;  forasmuch  as  whatsoever  is  not 
of  faith  is  sin.  He  asked  of  God  to  give  him  some  comfort, 
and  found  it  in  Luke  v.  23,  &c. :  '  Whether  is  easier  to  say. 
Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee ;  or  to  say.  Rise  up  and  walk  ? ' 
This  was  the  very  miracle,  I  told  Inm,  from  which  God  had 
shown  his  intention  to  heal  me ;  and  it  was  a  sign  of  the  like 
to  be  done  for  him.  Mr.  Bray  moved  for  retiring  to  prayer. 
We  prayed  after  God  again  and  again,  and  asked  him 
whether  he  believed  Christ  could  just  now  manifest  himself 
to  his  soul.  He  answered,  ^  Yes.'  We  read  him  the  promise 
made  to  the  prayer  of  faith.  Mr.  Bray  bade  me  speak  some 
promise  to  him  authoritatively,  and  he  shoidd  find  Clu-ist 
make  it  good.  I  had  not  faith  to  do  it.  He  made  me  pray 
again,  and  then  read  the  sixty-fifth  psalm.  I  felt  every  word 
of  it  for  my  friend ;  pai'ticulai'ly,  '  Thou  that  hearest  the 
prayer,  unto  thee  shall  all  flesh  come.  Blessed  is  the  man 
whom  thou  chooscst,  and  reccivest  unto  thee.  He  shall 
dwell  in  thy  court,  and  shall  be  satisfied  with  the  plenteous- 
ness  of  thy  house,  even  of  thy  holy  temple.  Thou  shalt 
show  us  wonderful  things  in  thy  righteousness,  O  God  of  our 
salvation,  thou  that  art  the  hope  of  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.' 

L  2 


148  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  Seeing  the  great  confidence  of  Mr.  Bray,  and  tlie  deep 
humility  of  Mr.  Piers,  I  began  to  think  the  promise  would 
be  fulfilled  before  we  left  the  room.  My  fellow- worker  with 
God  seemed  full  of  faith,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  told, 
him,  '  If  you  can  but  touch  the  hem  of  his  garment,  you 
shall  be  made  whole.' 

"  We  prayed  for  him  a  third  time,  the  Spirit  greatly  help- 
ing our  infirmities ;  and  then  asked  if  he  believed.  He 
answered,  '  Yes : '  the  Spirit  witnessing  with  our  spirits,  that 
his  heart  was  as  our  heart.  Bray  said, '  I  now  know  of  a  tmth 
that  Christ  is  in  you.'  We  were  all  filled  with  joy.  \Ye 
returned  thanks,  and  prayed  for  a  blessing  upon  his  ministry ; 
and  then  brought  him  down  in  triumph.  Miss  Betsy  was 
greatly  strengthened  hereby,  and  bold  to  confess  she 
*  believed.'  All  her  speech  now  was,  '  I  only  hope  that  I 
shall  never  lose  this  comfort.' 

"  The  day  was  spent  in  prayer  and  conference.  Mrs.  Piers 
was  with  all  ease  convinced  of  unbelief.  After  supper  I  dis- 
coursed on  faith  from  the  lesson.  The  poor  servants  received 
the  word  gladly. 

"  June  11th.  While  Mr.  Piers  was  preaching  upon  death, 
I  found  great  joy  in  feehng  myself  willing,  or  rather  desu-ous, 
to  die.  After  prayers  we  joined  in  intercession  for  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Delamotte;  then  for  poor  Hetty.  I  received  much 
comfort  in  reading  Luther.  We  took  coach  for  church.  In 
singing  I  observed  Hetty  join  with  a  mixture  of  fear  and  joy. 
I  earnestly  prayed,  and  expected  she  should  meet  with  some- 
thing to  confirm  her  in  the  service.  Both  the  psalms  and 
lessons  were  fuU  of  consolation. 

"  We  adjourned  to  Mr.  Piers's,  and  joined  in  prayer  for  a 
poor  woman  in  despair,  one  Mrs.  Searl,  whom  Satan  had 
bound  these  many  years.  I  saw  her  pass  by  in  the  morning, 
and  was  touched  with  a  sense  of  her  misery.  After  pleading 
His  promise  of  being  with  us  to  the  end  of  the  world,  we 
went  down  to  her  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  I  asked  her  whether 
she  thought  God  was  love,  and  not  anger,  as  Satan  would 
persuade  her.  Then  1  preached  the  Gospel,  which  she 
received  with  aU  imaginable  eagerness.  When  we  had  for  some 
time  continued  together  in  prayer,  she  rose  up  another  crea- 
ture, strongly  and  explicitly  declaring  her  faith  in  the  blood 
of  Christ,  and  full  persuasion  that  she  was  accepted  in  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  149 

Beloved.  Hetty  then  declared  that  she  could  not  but 
believe,  Chi'ist  died  for  lier,  even  for  her.  We  gave  thanks 
for  both  with  much  exultation  and  triumph. 

"  After  family  prayer  I  expounded  the  lesson,  and  going 
up  to  my  chamber,  asked  the  maid,  (Mary,)  how  she  found 
herself.  She  ansAvered,  '  O  Sir,  what  you  said  was  very  com- 
fortable, how  that  Clmst  was  made  sin  for  me,  that  I  might  be 
made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Him ;  that  is.  He  was  put 
in  my  place,  and  I  in  his.'  'Do  you  then  believe  this,  that 
Christ  died  for  you  ? '  '  Yes ;  I  do  believe  it ;  and  I  found 
myself  as  I  never  did  before,  when  you  spoke  the  word,'  '  But 
do  you  find  within  yourself  that  your  sins  are  forgiven  ? ' 
'  Yes ;  I  do.'  These  and  the  hke  answers,  which  she  made 
with  great  simphcity,  convinced  me  that  faith  had  come  to 
her  by  hearing.  We  joined  in  giving  glory  to  God ;  for  we 
perceiA^ed  and  confessed,  it  was  His  doing.  It  pleased  Him 
likewise  to  bless  me  with  a  deep  and  hitherto  unknown  dread 
of  ascribing  anything  to  myself. 

"  June  12th.  This  morning  Mrs.  Piers  told  me,  she  had 
always  doubted  her  ha\ing  true  faith ;  but  now  declared  with 
tears,  she  was  convinced  her  sins  were  forgiven,  and  she  did 
believe  indeed.  We  all  went  to  Mrs.  Searl,  in  strong  tempta- 
tion, nothing  doubting  but  we  should  see  the  power  of  Cln-ist 
triumphing  over  that  of  Satan.  The  enemy  had  got  no 
advantage  over  her,  though  he  had  laboured  all  night  to 
trouble  and  confound  her.  As  often  as  she  named  the  name 
of  Jesus,  he  was  repelled,  and  her  soul  at  peace.  We  were 
much  edified  by  her  deep  humility ;  and  preached  the  Gospel 
to  her  and  her  iiusband,  who  received  it  readUy.  After 
prayer  she  rose  with,  '  How  shall  I  be  thankful  enough  to  my 
Saviour  ? '     We  parted  in  a  triumphant  hjrmn. 

"  June  13th.  Mr.  Piers  was  sent  for  to  a  dying  woman. 
She  was  in  despair,  '  having  done  so  much  evil,  and  so  Uttle 
good.'  He  declared  to  her  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation ;  that 
as  all  her  good,  were  it  ten  thousand  times  more,  could  never 
save  her :  so  all  her  evil  could  never  hurt  her ;  if  she  could 
repent  and  beheve ;  if  she  could  lay  hold  on  Christ  by  a  lixdng 
faith,  and  look  for  salvation  by  grace  only.  This  was  comfort 
indeed.  She  gladly  quitted  her  own  merits  for  Christ's. 
The  Holy  Ghost  Avrought  faith  in  her  heart,  which  she 
expressed  in   a   calm,   cheerfid,   triumphant   expectation  of 


150  THE    LIFE    OF 

death.  Her  fears  and  agonies  were  at  an  end.  Being  justi- 
fied by  faitli,  she  had  peace  with  God,  and  only  entered 
farther  into  her  rest  by  dying  a  few  hours  after.  The  spec- 
tators were  melted  into  tears.  She  calmly  passed  into  the 
heavenly  Canaan,  and  has  there  brought  up  a  good  report  of 
her  faithful  Pastor,  who,  under  Cluist,  hath  saved  her  soul 
from  death.  These  were  the  first-fruits  of  his  ministry ;  and 
I  find  him  strengthened  hereby,  and  more  assured  that  the 
Gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that 
beheveth. 

"  June  14th.  After  morning  prayer  in  the  httle  chapel,  I 
kept  Hannah  from  going,  that  we  might  first  pray  for  her ; 
but  we  quickly  found  there  was  great  cause  of  thanksgiving. 
She  told  me  she  was  reading  a  collect  last  night,  which  gave 
her  vast  pleasure :  '  Almighty  God,  whom  truly  to  know  is 
eternal  life,  grant  us  perfectly  to  know  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ 
to  be  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  hfe.^  *To  be  sure.  Sir,' 
said  she,  '  I  found  myself  so  easy  immediately,  that  I  cannot 
tell  you.'  A  few  questions  fully  satisfied  us,  that  she  was  a 
true  believer. 

"  On  the  road  I  overtook  Frank,  and  asked  what  he 
thought  of  these  things.  He  answered,  ^  I  was  greatly 
dehghted  with  one  thing  you  said,  how  that  Christ  was  made 
sin  for  us,  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God 
in  him.'  Upon  farther  examination  I  found  him  manifestly 
in  the  faith.  We  talked  and  rejoiced  together  till  we  came 
to  Eltham.  He  there  left  me,  resolved  to  publish  every 
where  what  great  things  Jesus  had  done  for  him. 

"  The  coach  was  fiUed  with  young  ladies.  I  was  forced  to 
leave  off  reading,  that  I  might  interrupt  their  scandal.  At 
London  I  was  informed  that  my  brother  was  gone,  with  Mr. 
Ingham  and  Toelchig,  to  Hernhuth.  The  news  surprised,  but 
did  not  disquiet,  me. 

"  June  16th.  After  dinner  Jack  Delamotte  came  for  me. 
We  took  coach ;  and  by  the  way  he  told  me,  that  when  we 
were  last  together  at  Blendon,  in  singing, 

'  Who  for  me,  for  me  liatli  died,' 

he  found  the  words  sink  into  his  soul ;  could  have  sung  them 
for  ever,  being  full  of  delight  and  joy.     Since  then  he  has 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   "WESLEY.  151 

tlioiiglit  himself  led^  as  it  were,  in  everything.  He  feared 
notliiug  so  much  as  offending  God ;  could  pray  with  Hfe ; 
and,  in  a  word,  found  that  he  did  indeed  beheve  in  the  Lord 
Jesus.  While  the  coach  stopped  I  got  out  to  reprove  a  man 
for  SM'caring.  He  thanked  me  most  heartily.  "We  took  up 
Hetty  at  Blcndon,  and  went  on  to  Bexley.  The  next  day  we 
saw  and  I  prayed  with  Mrs.  Searl,  to  our  mutual  encourage- 
ment. Mr.  Seaii  licai'd  us  gladly.  The  afternoon  we  passed 
with  our  friends  at  Blendon.  Here  I  was  stopped  by  the 
rctiu-n  of  my  pain,  and  forced  to  bed.  Desnes  of  death  con- 
tinually rose  in  me,  which  I  laboiu'ed  to  check,  not  daring  to 
form  any  wish  concerning  it.  June  18th  the  pain  abated, 
and  the  next  day  left  me. 

"  June  21st.  I  was  concerned  at  ha^ing  been  here  several 
days,  and  done  notliing.  I  preached  forgiveness  to  Mr. 
Piers's  man,  who  seemed  well  disposed  for  receiving  it  by  a 
true  simplicity.  We  prayed  together,  and  went  to  public 
prayers.  In  the  second  lesson  was  the  pai'alytic  healed.  I 
came  home  with  the  Miss  Delamottes,  Mrs.  Searl,  and  the 
man,  who  declared  before  us  all,  that  God  had  given  him 
faith  by  hearing  the  sick  of  the  palsy  healed.  We  returned 
hearty  thanks.  The  Lord  gave  us  more  matter  for  thanks- 
giving at  Blendon,  where  I  read  my  brother's  sermon  on 
faith.  When  it  was  over,  the  gardener  declared  faith  had 
come  to  him  by  hearing  it ;  and  he  had  no  doubt  of  liis  sins 
being  forgiven.  '  Naj^,  was  I  to  die  just  now,'  he  added,  '  I 
know  I  should  be  accepted  tln^ough  Christ  Jesus.' 

"  June  22d.  I  comforted  Hetty  under  a  strong  temptation, 
because  she  was  not  in  all  points  affected  like  other  believers, 
especially  the  poor,  who  have  generally  a  much  larger  degree 
of  confidence  than  the  rich  and  learned.  I  had  a  proof  of 
this  to-day  at  Mrs.  Searl's,  where,  meeting  a  poor  woman, 
and  convincing  her  of  unbehef,  I  used  a  prayer  for  her,  that 
God,  who  hath  chosen  the  poor  of  this  world,  to  be  rich  in 
faith,  woidd  now  impart  to  her  his  unspeakable  gift.  In  the 
midst  of  the  prayer  she  received  it ;  avowed  it  openly ;  and 
increased  visibly  therein.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  meeting 
at  Mr.  Piers's.  I  read  my  brother's  sermon.  God  set  liis 
seal  to  the  truth  of  it,  by  sending  his  Spirit  upon  Mr.  Searl 
and  a  maid-servant,  purifying  their  hearts  by  faith.  This 
occasioned  our  triumphing  in  the  name  of  Jesus  our  God. 


152  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  June  24th.  Riding  to  Blendon  in  the  morning,  I  met 
William  Delamotte,  just  come  from  Cambridge.  He  had  left 
town  well  disposed  to  the  obedience  of  faith;  but  now  I 
observed  his  countenance  altered.  He  had  been  strongly- 
prejudiced  by  the  good  folk  at  London.  At  Blendon  I  found 
Mrs.  Delamotte  not  over  cordial,  yet  civil.  I  met  letters 
from  my  mother,  heavily  complaining  of  my  brother's  for- 
saking her,  and  requiring  me  to  accept  the  first  preferment 
that  offered,  on  pain  of  disobedience.  This  a  httle  disquieted 
me.  I  was  not  much  comforted  by  Wilham  Delamotte,  but 
extremely  moved  for  him.  I  could  not  refrain  from  tears. 
His  sisters  joined  us.  I  began  preaching  faith  and  free  grace. 
His  objection  was,  that  it  was  unjust  in  God  to  make  sinners 
equal  with  us,  who  had  labom-ed  perhaps  many  years.  We 
proposed  singing  a  hymn.  He  saw  the  title,  '  Faith  in 
Christ ; '  and  owned  he  could  not  bear  it. 

"  In  our  way  to  church  I  again  proclaimed  to  him  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation.  He  was  exceeding  heavy,  and  by  his 
own  confession  miserable ;  yet  could  he  not  receive  this  say- 
ing :  '  We  are  justified  freely  by  faith  alone.' 

"  June  25th.  I  stayed  to  preach  faith  to  Mrs.  Delamotte, 
whom  Providence  brought  home  yesterday,  I  trust  for  that 
very  pm-pose.  I  was  so  faint,  and  full  of  pain,  that  I  had  not 
power  to  speak ;  but  I  had  no  sooner  begun  my  sermon,  than 
all  my  weakness  vanished.  God  gave  me  strength  and  bold- 
ness ;  and  after  an  hour's  speaking  I  found  myself  perfectly- 
well.  I  went  and  accosted  Mrs.  Delamotte  in  her  pew :  just 
as  shy  as  I  expected.  Let  it  work.  God  look  to  the  event ! 
After  evening  prayer  she  just  spake  to  me.  Betsy  wondered 
she  could  bring  herself  to  it. 

"  June  26th.  I  waited  upon  Mrs.  Delamotte,  expecting 
what  happened.  She  fell  abruptly  upon  my  sermon,  for  the 
false  doctrine  therein.  I  answered,  I  staked  my  aU  upon  the 
truth  of  it.  She  went  on :  '  It  is  hard,  people  must  have 
their  children  seduced  in  their  absence.  If  every  one  must 
have  your  faith,  what  will  become  of  all  the  world  ?  Have 
you  this  assurance,  Mr.  Piers  ? '  '  Yes,  Madam,  in  some 
degree ;  I  thank  God  for  it.'  *  I  am  sorry  to  hear  it.'  One 
of  the  company  cried,  '  I  am  glad  to  hear  of  it ;  and  bless 
God  for  him ;  and  wish  all  mankind  had  it  too.' 

■'  She  moved  for  reading  a  sermon  of  Archbishop  Sharpe, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  153 

Mr.  Piers  read.  We  excepted  continually  to  his  imscriptural 
doctrine.  Much  dispute  ensued.  She  accused  my  brother 
with  preaching  an  instantaneous  faith.  'As  to  that/  I 
rephed,  '  we  cannot  but  speak  the  things  which  we  have  seen 
and  heard.  I  received  it  in  that  manner ;  as  have  above 
thirty  others  in  my  presence.^  She  started  up ;  said,  she 
could  not  bear  it ;  and  ran  out  of  the  house.  Will  protested 
against  her  beha^dolu^  In  the  beginning  I  had  found  the 
old  man  rise;  but  grew  calmer  and  calmer  the  longer  we 
talked.  Glory  be  to  God  through  Clu-ist !  I  offered  to  go ; 
but  they  would  not  let  me.  Betsy  went,,  and  at  last  prevailed 
upon  her  to  come  in.  Nothing  more  was  said.  At  six  I 
took  my  leave.  Poor  Hannah  and  Mary  came  to  the  door, 
and  caught  hold  of  my  hand.  Hannah  cried,  '  Do  not  be 
discoui-aged,  Sir :  I  hope  we  shall  all  continue  steadfast.^  I 
could  not  refrain  from  tears.  Hetty  came  in.  I  exhorted 
her  to  persevere.  I  took  horse.  Will  seemed  much  better 
disposed  than  his  mother.  He  promised  to  come  and  see  me 
the  next  day.     I  joined  with  Mr.  Piers  in  singing, 

*  Shall  I,  for  fear  of  feeble  man, 
The  Spirit's  course  in  me  restrain?' 

and  in  heai'ty  prayer  for  Mrs.  Delamotte. 

"  June  27th.  William  Delamotte  came  to  Mr.  Piers's.  I 
M-as  fidl  of  hope  for  him.  He  told  me  he  had  written  two 
sheets  against  the  truth ;  but  in  seeking  after  more  texts,  he 
had  met  one  that  quite  spoiled  all :  '  Not  by  works  of  righte- 
ousness which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he 
saved  us.'  This  convinced  him ;  and  immediately  he  burnt 
all  he  had  "written.  I  asked  what  it  was  he  still  stuck  at. 
'  Nothing,'  said  he,  '  but  God's  giving  faith  instantaneously.' 
I  rephed,  that  alone  hindered  his  receiving  it  just  now ;  no 
more  preparation  being  absolutely  necessary  thereto,  than 
what  God  is  pleased  to  give. 

"  We  went  to  prayers ;  pleaded  the  promises  for  him  m  ith 
great  earnestness  and  tears:  then  read  2  Thess.  i.  11.  I 
observed  the  workings  of  God  strong  upon  him,  and  prayed 
again.  While  we  were  praying,  and  singing,  and  reading, 
alternately,  a  poor  man,  one  Mr,  Heather,  came  to  talk  with 
me.  He  had  hcai^l  and  liked  the  sermon  upon  faith.  I 
asked  whether  he  had  faith.     '  No.'     Whether  forgiveness  of 


154  THE    LIFE    OF 

sins.  '  No/  Whether  there  was  or  could  be  any  good  in 
him  till  he  believed.  '  No.^  '  But  do  you  think  Christ  can- 
not give  you  faith  and  forgiveness  in  this  hour  ? '  '  Yes ;  to 
be  sure  he  can.^  'And  do  you  beheve  his  promise,  that  where 
two  of  his  disciples  shall  agree  upon  earth,  as  touching  any 
thing  they  shall  ask  of  Him,  He  will  give  it  them  ?  '  'I  do.* 
'  Why  then,  here  is  your  Minister,  and  I  agree  with  him  to 
ask  faith  for  you.*  '  Then  I  beheve  I  shall  receive  it  before  I 
go  out  of  this  room.* 

"  We  went  to  prayer  directly ;  pleaded  the  promise ;  and, 
rising,  asked  him  whether  he  believed.  His  answer  was, 
'  Yes ;  I  do  believe  with  all  my  heart.  I  beheve  Christ  died 
for  my  sins.  I  know  they  are  all  forgiven.  I  desire  only  to 
love  Him.  I  would  suffer  anything  for  Him :  could  lay  down 
my  life  for  Him  this  moment.*  I  turned  to  my  scholar, 
and  said,  '  Do  you  now  beheve  that  God  can  give  faith 
instantaneously?*  He  was  too  full  to  speak;  but  told 
me  afterwards,  he  envied  the  unopposing  ignorance  and 
simphcity  of  the  poor,  and  wished  himself  that  iUiterate 
carpenter. 

"Next  day  I  returned  to  town,  rejoicing  that  God  had 
added  to  his  hving  church  seven  more  souls,  through  my 
ministry.  '  Not  unto  me,  O  Lord,  not  unto  me,  but  to  thy 
name  be  the  praise,  for  thy  loving  mercy  and  for  thy  truth's 
sake.* 

"June  30th.  Thanks  be  to  God,  the  first  thing  I  felt 
to-day  was  a  fear  of  pride,  and  a  desu-e  of  love.  Betsy 
Delamotte  called,  and  ^  gave  me  the  following  letter  from 
her  brother  William  : — '  Dear  Sir, — God  hath  heard  your 
prayers.  Yesterday,  about  twelve.  He  put  his  fiat  to  the 
desires  of  liis  distressed  servant ;  and,  glory  be  to  Him,  I  have 
enjoyed  the  fruits  of  his  Holy  Spirit  ever  since.  The  only 
uneasiness  I  feel  is  want  of  thankfulness  and  love  for  so 
unspeakable  a  gift.  But  I  am  confident  of  this  also,  that  the 
same  gracious  hand  which  hath  communicated  wiU  communi- 
cate, even  unto  the  end. 

'  I  am  your  sincere  friend  in  Christ. 

" '  O  my  friend,  I  am  free  indeed  !  I  agonized  some  time 
betwixt  darkness  and  hght ;  but  God  was  greater  than  my 
heart,  and  burst  the  cloud,  and  broke  down  the  partition- 
wall,  and  opened  to  me  the  door  of  faith.* 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  155 

"  In  reading  this  I  felt  true  thankfulness ;  and  was  quite 
melted  down  Avitli  God's  goodness  to  my  friend. 

"  July  4th.  I  received  a  letter  from  my  brother  at  Tiver- 
ton, full  of  heavy  chai^ges.  I  took  coaeh  for  Bexley.  In  the 
way  I  was  enabled  to  pray  for  my  brother.  I  heard  a  good 
account  of  Mrs.  Delamotte,  that  she  was  almost  beaten  out  of 
her  own  righteousness.  Honest  Frank  made  one  of  our  con- 
gregation this  evening,  and  gave  a  comfortable  account  of  the 
little  flock  at  Blendon.  I  received  a  fuller  from  Hetty, 
informing  me  that  her  mother  Avas  convinced  of  unbehef,  and 
much  ashamed  of  her  behaviour  towards  me. 

'^  July  7th.  Mrs.  Delamotte  followed  me  from  church ; 
sent  for  me  down ;  hoped  she  did  not  interrupt  me.  Her 
thii'd  sentence  was,  'Well,  Mr.  Wesley,  are  you  still  angry 
with  me  ?'  *  No,  Madam,'  I  answered ;  '  nor  ever  was.  Before 
I  gave  myself  time  to  consider,  I  was  myself  so  violent 
against  the  truth,  that  I  know  how  to  make  allowance  for 
others.'  Here  we  came  to  a  full  explanation.  I  produced 
the  scriptures  which  prove  our  justification  by  faith  only ;  the 
Avitness  of  the  Spirit,  &c.  By  these,  and  an  excellent  sermon 
of  Bishop  Beveridge,  on  the  subject,  she  seemed  thoroughly 
couAdnced.  All  she  stuck  at  was,  the  instantaneousness  of 
faith ;  or,  in  other  Avords,  the  possibility  of  any  one's  perceiv- 
ing Avhen  the  life  of  faith  fu'st  began. 

"  She  carried  me  in  her  coach  to  Blendon,  where  the  poor 
servants  were  OA'eijoyed  to  see  me  once  more.  While  we 
were  praying  for  her,  she  sent  for  me  up  to  her  closet.  I 
found  her  quite  melted  into  an  humble,  contrite,  longing 
frame  of  spirit.  She  shoAved  me  several  prayers,  attesting 
the  true  faith,  especially  that  of  Bishop  Taylor  : — '  I  know,  O 
blessed  Jesus,  that  thoii  didst  take  upon  thee  my  natm-e,  that 
thou  mightest  suffer  for  my  sins ;  that  thou  didst  suffer  to 
deliver  me  from  them,  and  thy  Father's  wrath.  And  I  was 
delivered  from  this  Avratli,  that  I  might  serve  thee  in  holiness 
and  righteousness  all  my  days.  Lord,  I  am  as  sure,  thou 
didst  the  great  Avork  of  redemption  for  me,  and  for  all  man- 
kind, as  that  I  am  alive.  This  is  my  hope,  the  strength  of 
mj''  spirit,  my  joy,  and  my  confidence.  And  do  thou  never 
let  the  spirit  of  unbehef  enter  into  me,  and  take  me  fi'om  this 
rock.  Here  Avill  I  dAvell,  for  I  have  a  delight  therein.  Here 
I  will  hve,  and  here  I  desire  to  die.' 


156  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  She  asked  me,  what  she  could  do  more,  being  convinced 
of  her  want  of  faith,  and  not  able  to  give  it  herself.  I 
preached  the  freeness  of  the  grace,  and  betook  myself  to 
prayer  for  her,  labouring,  sighing,  looking  for  the  witness  of 
the  Spirit,  the  fulness  of  the  promises,  in  her  behalf.  I  con- 
jured her  to  expect  continually  the  accomplishment  of  the 
promise,  and  not  tliink  her  confessed  unworthiness  any  bar. 
Next  morning  I  returned  to  town. 

"July  11th.  At  Bray's  I  found  a  letter  from  William 
Delamotte,  and  read  with  joy  and  thankfulness  as  foUows  : — 
'  I  cannot  keep  pace.  The  mercies  of  God  come  in  so  abun- 
dantly upon  our  unworthy  family,  that  I  am  not  able  to 
declare  them.  Yet  as  they  are  his  blessings  through  your 
ministry,  I  must  inform  you  of  them  ;  as  they  will  strengthen 
your  hands,  and  prove  helpers  of  your  joy. 

"  '  Great,  then,  I  believe  was  the  struggle  between  nature 
and  grace  in  the  soul  of  my  mother ;  but  God,  who  knoweth 
the  heart  and  reins,  hath  searched  her  out.  Her  spirit,  Hke 
Naaman's  flesh,  is  returned  as  that  of  a  little  child.  She  is 
converted,  and  Christ  hath  spoken  peace  to  her  soul.  This 
AYork  was  begun  in  her  the  morning  you  left  us,  though  she 
concealed  it  from  you.  When  she  waked,  the  following  scrip- 
ture was  strongly  suggested  to  her  :  Either  what  woman  having 
ten  pieces  of  silver,  if  she  lose  one,  doth  not  light  a  candle,  and 
sweep  the  house,  and  seek  diligently  till  she  find  it  ?  She  rose 
immediately,  took  up  Bishop  Taylor,  and  opened  upon  a  place 
which  so  strongly  assisted  this  H^dng  faith,  that  she  was  fully 
convinced.  But  the  enemy  preached  humility  to  her,  that 
she  could  not  deserve  so  great  a  gift.  However,  God  still 
pm-sued,  and  she  could  not  long  forbear  communicating  the 
emotion  of  her  soul  to  me.  We  prayed,  read,  and  conversed 
for  an  horn*.  The  Lord  made  use  of  a  mean  instrument  to 
convince  her  of  her  ignorance  in  the  word.  Throughout  that 
day  her  mind  was  more  and  more  enlightened ;  till  at  length 
she  broke  out.  Where  have  I  been  ?  I  know  nothing.  I  see 
nothing.  My  mind  is  all  darkness.  How  have  I  opposed  the 
Scripture !  The  tempter,  thus  enraged,  excited  all  his 
powers  to  persuade  her,  she  was  labouring  after  something 
that  was  not  to  be  attained  :  but  Christ  suffered  her  not  to 
fall.  She  flew. to  Him  in  prayer  and  singing;  and  though 
Satan  damped  her  much,  yet  could  he  not  conquer  her.     She 


THE    REV,    CHARLES    WESLEY.  157 

continued  agonizing  all  tl»c  evening.  But  how  can  I  utter 
the  sequel  ?  The  first  object  of  her  tlioughts  the  next  morn- 
ing was  Christ.  She  saw  Him  approaching ;  and  seeing, 
loved,  believed,  adored.  Her  prayers  drew  Him  still  nearer; 
and  everything  she  saw  concurred  to  liasten  the  embrace  of 
her  Beloved.  Thus  she  continued  in  the  Spirit  till  fom*; 
when,  reading  in  her  closet,  she  received  the  kiss  of  recon- 
ciliation. Her  OTVTi  soid  could  not  contain  the  joys  attending 
it.  She  could  not  forbear  imparting  to  her  friends  and 
neighbours,  that  she  had  found  the  piece  which  she  had  lost. 
Satan  in  vain  attempted  to  shake  her ;  for  she  felt  in  herself 

'  Faith's  assurance,  hope's  increase. 
All  the  contidence  of  love.' 

"  July  25th.  William  Delamotte  came,  and  carried  me  to 
Bexley.  July  26th,  at  Blendon,  Mrs.  Delamotte  called  upon 
me  to  rejoice  with  her  in  the  experience  of  the  diAdne  good- 
ness. In  the  evening  I  met  several  sincere  seekers  at  Mr. 
Piers^s ;  with  some  who  knew  in  whom  they  have  behoved. 
We  had  great  power  in  prayer,  and  joy  in  thanksgiving. 
WilUam  Delamotte  often  shouted  for  joy.  Before  nine  we 
got  back  to  Blendon.  Mrs.  Delamotte  then  confessed  that 
all  her  desu'e  had  been  to  affront  or  make  me  angiy ;  that 
she  had  long  watched  every  word  I  said ;  had  persecuted  the 
faith,  and  all  who  professed  it." 

While  the  different  members  of  the  family  thus  received 
the  truth,  and  were  saved  by  it,  Mr.  Delamotte  himself 
remained  immoved.  In  one  of  his  visits  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
says,  "  I  told  Mr,  Delamotte  he  was  not  converted,  nor  had 
the  Spirit,  or  faith;  and  begged  liim  to  pray  to  God  to 
show  him  wherein  he  was  wanting.  He  could  not  receive 
my  saying;  yet  was  not  angry."  Mr.  Chai-les  Wesley 
continues, 

"  July  27th.  In  the  coach  to  London  I  preached  faith  in 
Christ.  A  lady  was  extremely  offended ;  avowed  her  own 
merits  in  plain  terms ;  asked  if  I  was  not  a  Methodist ; 
thi'eatened  to  beat  me.  I  declared,  I  deserved  notliing  but 
hell :  so  did  she ;  and  must  confess  it  before  she  could  have 
a  title  to  heaven.  This  was  most  intolerable  to  her.  The 
others  were  less  offended ;  began  to  hsten ;  asked  where  I 
preached.     A  maid-servant  devoured  every  word." 


158  THE    LIFE    OF 

These  extracts^  extending  through  a  period  of  about  eight 
or  nine  weeks,  will  serve  to  show  the  spirit  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  the  manner  in  which  he  laboured,  and  the  wonderful 
success  with  which  his  efforts  were  crowned,  immediately  after 
he  had  embraced  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith.  He  was 
still  in  an  infirm  state  of  health ;  the  pain  in  his  side,  occa- 
sioned by  the  pleurisy,  not  unfrequently  returned  with  great 
severity  j  and  his  brother  John,  who  had  hitherto  been  his 
guide  and  counsellor,  was  in  Germany ;  so  that  most  people 
would  have  excused  him,  if  he  had  spent  his  time  in  retire- 
ment, lamenting,  as  in  a  cloister,  the  general  ignorance  and 
wickedness  of  mankind.  But  he  had  a  mighty  faith ;  and 
the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  sin,  by  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus,  was  Uke  fire  in  his  bones.  His  heart  burned 
with  love  to  Christ,  and  with  zeal  for  the  advancement  of  His 
work  and  glory ;  his  bowels  yearned  in  pity  for  the  souls  of 
unregenerate  men ;  while  his  faith  set  at  defiance  all  opposi- 
tion, come  from  what  quarter  it  might.  The  extracts  just 
given  relate  principally  to  Bexley  and  Blendon ;  because  it 
was  desired,  as  much  as  possible,  to  preserve  the  continuity 
of  the  narrative ;  but  in  London,  where  the  greater  pai't  of 
his  time  was  spent,  his  exertions  were  equally  strenuous,  per- 
severing, and  successful.  Scarcely  a  day  passed;  but  one  or 
more  persons  were  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  believed  to  the 
saving  of  their  souls.  At  Bexley,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Vicar 
and  his  lady  were  both  made  happy  in  God ;  and  at  Blendon, 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  Delamotte  family,  including  the  ser- 
vants, were  made  subjects  of  the  same  gracious  change.  In 
different  parts  of  London  the  same  effects  were  witnessed, 
not  only  among  the  poor  and  uninstructed,  but  also  in 
some  of  the  Clergy.  Mr.  Stonehouse,  the  Vicar  of  Isling- 
ton, and  Mr.  Spark,  who  appears  to  have  been  the  Curate  of 
St.  Helen's,  both  received  the  truth,  and  began  to  preach  it. 
They  introduced  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  into  their  pulpits,  when 
his  health  permitted  him  to  preach.  Mr.  Stonehouse  pressed 
him  to  become  his  Curate,  to  which  he  consented ;  and  Mr. 
Spark  submitted  some  of  his  sermons  to  Charles's  correction, 
before  they  were  delivered.  Both  these  Clergymen  professed 
to  have  received  the  abiding  assurance  of  God's  pardoning 
mercy.  Generally  speaking,  wherever  he  went,  the  houses 
were  crowded  with  people ;  some  inquiring  what  they  must 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  159 

do  to  be  saved;  others  rejoicing  in  the  pardoning  love  of 
God ;  and  a  thii'd  class  disputing  against  justification  by 
faith,  and  all  feeling  in  matters  of  religion  :  so  that  great  was 
his  laboui',  patience,  and  exultation.  The  most  determined 
opponent  of  Chai'lcs's  doctrine  was  his  old  friend,  Mr. 
Broughton,  who  had  been  one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  and 
was  now  the  Cm-ate  of  the  church  in  the  Tower,  and  after- 
wai'ds  obtained  the  secretarysliip  of  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts.  lie  occasionally 
allowed  his  friend  to  occupy  his  pulpit,  but  strenuously 
denied  that  sinners  ai'e  justified  by  faith.  One  day,  when 
Charles  pressed  him  with  the  book  of  Homihes,  Broughton 
confessed,  that  was  a  work  which  he  had  never  read.  After 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  consented  to  become  Mr.  Stone- 
house's  Curate,  he  read  prayers  almost  every  day  in  the 
chm'ch  at  Islington,  and  then  went  forth  holding  private 
meetings  in  vai'ious  directions,  practically  exemplifying  the 
principle  which  his  brother  afterwai'ds  put  forth,  "  The  world 
is  my  parish." 

One  of  the  places  to  which  he  most  frequently  resorted,  for 
the  pm'pose  of  holding  rehgious  meetings,  was  the  house  of 
Mr.  Sims,  in  the  Minories,  where  much  good  was  done. 
This  house  of  prayer  is  often  mentioned  in  the  Journal  of 
Mr.  John  Wesley.  Charles  states,  that  sometimes  as  many 
as  two  hundred  people  met  him  there,  for  the  purpose  of 
rehgious  worship  and  instruction. 

It  was  probably  about  this  time  that  the  Vicar  of  Ishngton 
attempted  to  introduce  something  of  the  primitive  discipKne 
into  his  parish.  In  pursuance  of  this  design,  he  repelled 
from  the  Lord's  table  a  rich  man  of  notoriously  mcked 
habits.  The  wealthy  oifender  instituted  a  suit  against  the 
Vicar,  which  was  hkely  to  be  his  ruin,  had  not  God  in  his 
providence  interposed.  The  prosecutor  died  before  the 
matter  was  brought  to  an  issue  ;  but  it  had  assumed  a  form 
sufficiently  serious,  says  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  relates  the 
anecdote,  to  deter  any  other  Clergyman  from  taking  the 
same  Hberty  with  rich  men  of  similar  character. 

In  the  midst  of  all  this  rehgious  excitement  and  success, 
Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley  was  still  mindful  of  the  settlers  in 
Georgia ;  and,  on  the  3d  of  August,  states,  that  he  met  Lord 
Egmontj  and   declai'ed  his  intention   of  retiu'niug  to  that 


160  THE    LIFE    OF 

colony^  if  his  health  should  permit ;  with  which  his  Lordship 
was  much  pleased.  On  the  same  day  he  corrected  for  the 
press  the  Journal  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  which  had  been  trans- 
mitted to  England ;  his  advice  for  its  suppression  being  over- 
ruled by  others,  whom  he  could  not  control. 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  rejoicing  in  the  God  of  his 
salvation,  and  successfully  labouring  to  bring  all  aroimd  him 
into  the  same  state  of  happiness  and  purity,  his  brother  John 
was  pursuing  his  rehgious  inquiries  among  the  pious  Mora- 
vians in  Germany,  and  almost  daily  gaining  an  increase  of 
knowledge,  faith,  and  holy  love.  He  corresponded  fre- 
quently with  his  mother  and  with  Charles ;  and  his  letters, 
written  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart,  contain  the  most  cheering 
intelHgence.  Addressing  his  brother  from  Utph,  on  the  7th 
of  July,  1738,  O.  S.,  he  says, — 

"  I  am  now  with  the  Count,  at  his  uncle's,  the  Count  of 
Solms,  five  or  six  hours  from  Marienbourn,  and  have  stole  an 
hour  to  let  you  know,  that  hitherto  God  hath  been  very  mer- 
ciful to  us  in  all  things.  The  spirit  of  the  Brethren  is  beyond 
our  highest  expectations.  Young  and  old,  they  breathe 
nothing  but  faith  and  love,  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places.  I 
do  not  therefore  concern  myself  with  smaller  points,  that 
touch  not  the  essence  of  Christianity,  but  endeavour,  God 
being  my  helper,  to  grow  up  in  these,  after  the  glorious 
examples  set  before  me  :  having  already  seen  with  my  own 
eyes  more  than  one  hundred  witnesses  of  that  everlasting 
truth,  '  Every  one  that  beheveth  hath  peace  with  God ;  and 
is  freed  from  sin  ;  and  is  in  Christ  a  new  creature.' 

"  See,  therefore,  my  brethren,  that  none  of  you  receive  the 
grace  of  God  in  vain  !  but  be  ye  also  living  witnesses  of  the 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises,  which  are  made  unto 
every  one  of  us  through  the  blood  of  Jesus  !     Adieu  !  " 

In  a  second  letter,  dated  Hernhuth,  August  4th,  1738,  he 
says,  "  Dear  Brother, — Thus  far  God  hath  greatly  helped  us 
in  aU  things.  An  account  of  the  people  here  you  must  not 
expect,  till  we  come  face  to  face ;  when  I  hope  we  shall  part 
no  more.  O  that,  after  I  have  proved  all  things,  I  may  be 
enabled  tliroughly  8oxjjw.a^s<v  ra  ha<pipovTot,  and,  calling  no 
man  Master,  in  faith,  practice,  and  discipline,  to  hold  fast 
that  which  is  good  ! 

"Salute  our  brethren  in  London  and  Oxford  by  name; 


THE    UEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  161 

and  exhort  them  all,  in  the  name  of  tlie  Lord  Jesus,  that 
they  love  and  study  the  oracles  of  God  more  and  more  ;  that 
they  work  out  then*  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,  never 
imagining  they  have  already  attained,  or  are  already  perfeet ; 
never  dcceinng  themselves,  as  if  they  had  now  less  need 
than  before  to  be  serious,  watcliful,  lowly-minded ;  and  that, 
above  all  things,  they  use  gi'eat  plainness  of  speech,  both 
with  each  other,  and  towards  all  men. 

"  My  dearest  brother  and  friend,  I  commend  you  to  the 
grace  of  God,  to  be  more  and  more  renewed  in  the  image  of 
his  Son  !     Pray  ye  all  for  me  continually  !     Adieu  !  " 

In  behalf  of  no  class  of  sinners  were  JNIr.  Charles  Wesley's 
sympathies  more  deep  and  tender,  than  of  condemned  culprits. 
When  he  was  confined  to  the  house  by  affliction,  and  heard 
of  executions,  he  called  upon  the  family  to  unite  with  him  in 
prayer  for  the  unhappy  suff'erers ;  and  when  he  was  able  to 
go  abroad,  he  was  a  frequent  visiter  at  Newgate.  In  those 
times  the  criminal  law  of  England  was  horribly  sanguinaiy. 
Thefts  and  highway-robberies  were  common ;  and  Httle  mercy 
was  sho'^Ti  to  the  off'enders,  when  they  were  detected,  though 
few  of  them  were  able  to  read,  or  had  received  any  religious 
instruction.  Journeys  were  then  mostly  prosecuted  on  horse- 
back ;  there  were  few  public  coaches ;  and  the  roads  were 
dreadfully  bad;  so  that  travellers,  moving  slowly,  were  an 
easy  prey  to  those  whose  necessities,  idleness,  or  cupidity, 
prompted  them  to  deeds  of  plunder.  There  was  no  efficient 
pohce,  and  the  probabihty  of  escape  was  a  motive  to  crime. 
Petty  thefts  were  punished  with  death,  as  well  as  more 
serious  violations  of  law.  In  this  state  of  things,  the  execu- 
tion of  eight,  or  ten,  or  even  more  men,  on  one  day,  was  no 
strange  occurrence.  Many  a  poor  convict  did  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  teach  the  way  of  salvation,  and  commend  in  prayer  to 
the  pity  of  his  Sa\aour.  As  an  example  of  his  labours,  in 
this  depai'tment  of  Chi'istian  usefulness,  liis  own  account  of 
the  first  company  of  convicts  to  whom  he  ministered  the  word 
of  Ufe  may  be  appropriately  given.  He  saw  in  the  Gospel 
provision  made  for  the  salvation  of  every  class  of  transgres- 
sors, convicted  felons  not  excepted ;  and  he  had  no  misgivings 
in  off'ering  pai'don  and  eternal  life  to  the  worst  of  men,  on 
the  scriptural  terms  of  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith 
towards  oiu'  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

VOL.    I.  M 


1G2  THE    LIFE    OP 

"July  lOtli,  At  Mr.  Sparks's  request,  I  went  with  liim, 
Mr.  Bray,  and  Mr.  Burnham,  to  Newgate,  and  preaclied  to 
the  ten  malefactors  under  sentence  of  death;  but  with  a 
heavy  heart.  My  old  prejudices  against  the  possibility  of  a 
death-bed  repentance  still  hung  upon  me ;  and  I  could  hardly 
hope  there  was  mercy  for  those  whose  time  was  so  short. 
But  in  the  midst  of  my  languid  discourse,  a  sudden  spirit  of 
faith  came  upon  me,  and  I  promised  them  all  pardon  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  if  they  would  then,  as  at  the  last  hour, 
repent,  and  believe  the  Gospel.  Nay,  I  did  believe  they 
would  accept  of  the  proffered  mercy;  and  could  not  help 
telling  them,  I  had  no  doubt  but  God  would  give  me  every 
soul  of  them. 

"  July  11th.  I  preached  with  earnestness  to  the  prisoners, 
from  the  second  lesson.  One  or  two  of  them  were  deeply 
affected. 

"  Jidy  12th.  I  preached  at  Newgate,  to  the  condemned 
felons  ;  and  visited  one  of  them  in  his  cell,  sick  of  a  fever  :  a 
poor  Black,  that  had  robbed  his  master.  I  told  him  of  One 
who  came  down  from  heaven,  to  save  lost  sinners,  and  him  in 
particular  :  described  the  sufferings  of  the  Son  of  God,  his 
sorrows,  agony,  and  death.  He  hstened  with  all  the  signs  of 
eager  astonishment.  The  tears  trickled  down  his  cheeks, 
while  he  cried,  '  "WTiat !  was  it  for  me  ?  Did  God  suffer  all 
this  for  so  poor  a  creature  as  me  ? '  I  left  him  waiting  for 
the  salvation  of  God. 

"  July  13th.  I  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Newgate,  and 
administered  the  sacrament  to  our  friends,  with  five  of  the 
felons.  I  was  much  affected  and  assisted  in  prayer  for  them ; 
and  exhorted  them  with  great  comfort  and  confidence. 

"  July  14th.  I  received  the  sacrament  from  the  Ordinary ; 
spake  strongly  to  the  poor  malefactors ;  and  to  the  sick 
Negro  in  the  condemned  hole.  I  was  moved  by  his  sorrows, 
and  earnest  desire  of  Christ  Jesus.  July  15th,  I  preached 
there  again  Avith  an  enlarged  heart;  and  rejoiced  with  my 
poor  happy  Black,  now  beheving  the  Son  of  God  loved  him, 
and  gave  Himself  for  him. 

"July  17tli.  At  Newgate  I  preached  on  death,  which  they 
must  suffer  the  day  after  to-morrow.  Mr.  Spai'ks  assisted 
in  giving  the  sacrament.  Another  Clergyman  was  there. 
Newington  asked  me  to  go  in  the  coach  with  him.     At  one  I 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  163 

was  with  the  Black  in  his  cell,  James  Hutton  assisting.  Two 
more  of  the  malefactors  came.  I  had  great  help  and  power 
in  prayer.  One  rose,  and  said,  he  felt  his  heart  all  on  fire, 
so  as  he  never  found  himself  before ;  he  was  all  in  a  sweat ; 
believed  that  Christ  died  for  him.  I  found  myself  over- 
whelmed with  the  love  of  Christ  to  sinners.  The  Black  was 
quite  happy.  The  other  criminal  was  in  an  excellent  temper ; 
belienng,  or  on  the  point  of  it.  I  talked  with  another  con- 
cerning faith  in  Christ.  He  was  greatly  moved.  The  Lord, 
I  trust,  Avill  help  Ins  unbelief  also. 

"I  joined  at  Bmy's  with  Hutton,  Hollnnd,  Bnrton,  in 
fervent  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  At  six  I  carried  Bray  and 
Fish  to  Newgate  again.  I  talked  chiefly  with  Hudson  and 
NcAvington.  Newington  declared  he  had  felt  some  time  ago, 
in  prayer,  inexpressible  joy  and  love ;  but  was  much  troubled 
that  it  Avas  so  soon  withdrawn.  The  Lord  gave  power  to 
pray.  They  were  deeply  affected.  We  have  great  hopes  of 
both. 

''July  18th.  The  Ordinary  read  prayers  and  preached.  I 
administered  the  sacrament  to  the  Black,  and  eight  more ; 
ha\ing  first  instructed  them  in  the  natm'e  of  it.  I  spake 
comfortably  to  them  afterwards.  In  the  cells  one  told  me, 
that  Avhenever  he  offered  to  pray,  or  had  a  serious  thought, 
something  came  and  hindered  him;  was  Avith  him  almost 
continually;  and  once  appeared.  After  we  had  prayed  for 
him,  in  faith,  he  rose  amazingly  comforted,  full  of  joy  and 
love;  so  that  we  could  not  doubt  his  having  received  the 
atonement. 

"  At  night  I  was  locked  in  with  Bray,  in  one  of  the  cells. 
We  wi'estled  in  mighty  prayer.  All  the  criminals  were  pre-  - 
sent,  and  all  delightfully  cheerful.  The  soldier,  in  particular, 
found  his  comfort  and  joy  increase  every  moment.  Another 
from  the  time  he  communicated  has  been  in  perfect  peace. 
Joy  was  visible  in  all  their  faces.     We  sang, — 

'  Behold  the  Saviour  of  mankind, 
Nail'd  to  the  shameful  tree ! 
«  How  vast  the  love  that  him  inclined 

To  bleed  and  die  for  thee  ! '    &c. 

It  was  one  of  the  most  triumphant  hours  I  hnve  ever  known. 
Yet  on 

M  2 


164  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  July  19th,  I  rose  heavy,  and  backward  to  visit  them  for 
the  last  time.  At  six  I  prayed  and  sang  -with  them  all  toge- 
ther. The  Ordinary  would  read  prayers,  and  preach  most 
miserably.  Mr.  Sparks  and  Mr.  Broughton  were  present. 
I  felt  my  heart  full  of  tender  love  to  the  latter.  He  adminis- 
tered. All  the  ten  received.  Then  he  prayed,  and  I  after 
him. 

"  At  half-hour  past  nine  their  irons  were  knocked  off,  and 
their  hands  tied.  I  went  in  a  coach  with  Sparks,  Washing- 
ton, and  a  fi'iend  of  Newington's;  Newington  himself  not 
being  permitted.  By  half-hour  past  ten  we  came  to  Tyburn. 
"We  waited  till  eleven.  Then  were  brought  the  children 
appointed  to  die.  I  got  upon  the  cart  with  Sparks  and 
Broughton.  The  Ordinary  endeavoured  to  follow,  when  the 
poor  prisoners  begged  he  might  not  come ;  and  the  mob  kept 
him  down. 

"I  prayed  first,  then  Sparks  and  Broughton.  "We  had 
prayed  before,  that  our  Lord  would  show  there  was  a  power 
superior  to  the  fear  of  death.  Newington  had  quite  forgot 
his  pain.  They  were  all  cheerful,  full  of  comfort,  peace,  and 
triumph ;  assuredly  persuaded  Cln-ist  had  died  for  them,  and 
waited  to  receive  them  into  paradise.  Greenaway  was  impa- 
tient to  be  with  Clrrist.  The  Black  espied  me  coming  out  of 
the  coach,  and  saluted  me  with  his  looks.  As  often  as  his 
eyes  met  mine,  he  smiled  with  the  most  composed,  delightful 
countenance  I  ever  saw.  Read  caught  hold  of  my  hand  in 
a  transport  of  joy.  Newington  seemed  perfectly  pleased. 
Hudson  declared  he  was  never  better,  or  more  at  ease,  in 
mind  and  body.  None  showed  any  natm'al  terror  of  death  : 
no  fear,  or  crying,  or  tears.  All  expressed  their  desire  of  our 
following  them  to  paradise.  I  never  saw  such  a  calm 
triumph,  such  incredible  indifference  to  dying.  We  sang 
several  hymns,  particularly, — 

'  Behold  the  Saviour  of  mankind, 
Nail'd  to  the  shameful  tree ! ' 

and  the  hymn  entitled  '  Faith  in  Cln-ist,'  which  concludes, — 

'  A  guilty,  weak,  and  helpless  wonn, 
Into  thy  hands  I  fall ; 
Be  thou  my  Life,  my  Righteousness, 
My  Jesus,  and  mv  all.' 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  165 

Wc  prayed  Him,  in  earnest  faith,  to  receive  their  spirits.  I 
could  do  nothing  but  rejoice ;  kissed  Newington  and  Hud- 
son ;  took  leave  of  each  in  pai'ticular.  Mr.  Broughton  bade 
them  not  be  surprised  when  the  cart  should  draw  away. 
They  cheerfully  replied,  they  shoidd  not ;  expressed  some 
concern  how  we  shoidd  get  back  to  our  coach.  We  left 
them,  going  to  meet  their  Lord,  ready  for  the  Bridegroom. 
When  the  cart  drew  off,  not  one  stirred,  or  struggled  for  life, 
but  meekty  gave  up  their  spirits.  Exactly  at  twelve  they 
were  tmnied  off.  I  spoke  a  few  suitable  words  to  the  crowd, 
and  retm'ned  full  of  peace,  and  confidence  in  our  friends' 
happiness.  That  hour,  under  the  gallows,  was  the  most 
blessed  hour  of  my  hfe. 

"At  Mr.  Bray^s  we  renewed  our  triumph.  I  found  my 
brother  and  sister  Lambert  there,  and  preached  to  them  the 
Gospel  of  forgiveness,  Avhich  they  received  without  opposition.^' 

Having  been  actively  employed  for  several  weeks  in 
London  and  its  neighboui'hood,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  \isited 
his  friends  at  Oxford,  where  he  endeavoured  to  bring  them 
all  into  the  state  of  spiritual  liberty  and  peace  which  he  him- 
self enjoyed.  He  pressed  the  subject  of  present  justification 
by  faith  upon  the  attention  of  his  sister  Kezzy,  whom  he 
found  still  li^^ng  vnth  Mr.  and  Miss  Gambold,  at  Stanton- 
Harcourt.  On  waiting  upon  the  Dean  of  Christ-Chiu'ch,  he 
says.  We  "  could  not  quite  agree  in  our  notions  of  faith.  He 
wondered  we  had  not  hit  upon  the  Homihes  sooner.  He 
treated  me  with  great  candour  and  friendhness." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  to  London,  where  he 
resumed  his  public  ministry,  and  private  labours ;  endea- 
vouiing  to  convince  of  unbelief  all  who  were  strangers  to  the 
peace  and  holiness  of  the  Gospel,  as  the"  first  step  in  the  pro- 
cess of  their  salvation.  More  chmxhes  were  now  opened  to 
him;  and  once  he  preached  his  great  and  favom'ite  doctrine 
of  present  salvation  from  sin  by  faith  in  Christ  in  Westmin- 
ster Abbey ;  where  he  also  assisted  in  the  administration  of 
the  Lord's  supper. 

He  was  thus  dibgently  engaged  in  his  work,  when  his  bro- 
ther returned  fi'om  Germany.  Their  meeting  was  one  of 
deep  and  solemn  interest.  After  the}'-  had  obtained  the 
Christian  salvation,  tlicy  had  little  intercourse  with  each 
other  till  this  time.     The  object  of  John's  \isit  to  Germany 


166  THE    LIFE    OF 

was,  that  he  might  see  and  converse  with  the  members  of  the 
Moravian  Church  at  Hernhuth  :  "  the  place  where  the  Chris- 
tians lived."  With  their  godly  discipline  and  order  he  vras 
much  affected ;  but  still  more  so,  Avith  their  sound  and  scrip- 
tiu'al  experience.  He  inquired  of  the  leading  members  of  the 
Church  the  manner  in  which  they  had  been  led,  by  the  pro\d- 
dence  and  grace  of  God ;  and  they  all  declared,  as  with  one 
voice,  that,  after  long  and  in  vain  seeking  rest  to  tlieii'  souls, 
they  had  obtained  permanent  peace  of  conscience,  deliverance 
from  the  dominion  of  sin,  and  power  to  walk  in  the  ways  of 
God,  by  believing  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  His  own  experience 
accorded  with  their  united  testimony;  and  hence  he  was 
strengthened  and  encouraged  in  his  pious  course,  and 
instructed  how  to  preach,  so  as  to  convert  and  save  the 
people.  He  returned  to  England,  pondering  these  things  in 
his  heart,  and  deeply  impressed  with  a  conviction  that  all 
men  are  in  bondage  to  sin  and  misery,  except  those  whom 
"  the  Son  "  has  made  free  by  the  gift  of  a  living  faith. 

After  an  absence  of  more  than  thi-ee  months,  the  brothers 
met  in  the  evening  of  September  16th.  In  the  course  of  the 
day  Charles  had  been  at  Newgate,  preaching  to  four  con- 
victed felons  under  sentence  of  death.  "At  night,"  says  he, 
"  my  brother  returned  from  Hernhuth.  We  took  sweet 
counsel  together,  comparing  our  experiences."  At  Hernhuth 
John  had  just  seen  Christianity  in  its  beauty,  simplicity,  and 
blessedness,  so  as  to  be  filled  with  wonder  and  dehght ;  and 
Charles  had  witnessed  in  Blendon,  Bexley,  and  various  parts 
of  London,  scenes  which  were  equally  striking  and  impres- 
sive. Here  the  arm  of  the  Lord  had  been  made  bare ;  and 
such  effects  of  his  power  and  mercy  were  made  manifest,  as 
warranted  the  conclusion,  that  in  Great  Britain  holy  societies 
were  about  to  be  raised  up,  rivalling  that  at  Hernhuth  in 
spirituality  and  brotherly  affection.  What  each  of  the  bro- 
thers had  felt,  and  what  they  had  seen,  during  the  period  of 
their  separation,  doubtless  formed  the  subjects  of  their  con- 
versation, and  called  forth  mutual  thanksgivings  to  the  God 
of  all  grace.  John  had  conversed  with  men  of  long  and  deep 
experience  in  the  ways  of  God.  Charles  had  seen  a  consider- 
able number  of  formalists,  and  ungodly  people,  suddenly 
transformed  into  holy  and  happy  Christians.  Each  of  them, 
though  in  a  dilierent  manner,  saw  the  grace  of  God,  and  was 


THE   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  167 

glad.  Thus  were  both  of  them  trained,  by  means  the  most  unex- 
pected, for  a  course  of  extensive  and  long-continued  usefulness. 
From  this  time  the  brothers  began  to  co-operate  with  each 
other  for  the  advancement  of  true  religion ;  John  adopting 
Charles's  mode  of  procedure,  preaching  in  such  churches  as 
were  open  to  him,  and  holding  meetings  for  conversation, 
prayer,   singing,   mutual  exhortation,  and  scriptural  exposi- 
tion.    The   "religious  societies,"  then  existing  in  different 
parts  of  Loudon  and  its  ^dcinity,  afforded  them  considerable 
facilities  for  the  fm'therance  of  theu'  designs.     These  "soci- 
eties" consisted  of  strict  Church-people,  and  the  objects  of 
their  union  were  pui*ely  rehgious.     Some  of  them  were  of 
long  standing,  having  been  patronized  and  encouraged  by 
Dr.    Horneck,    and   other   Clergymen   of  similar   character. 
They  met  together  weekly,  for  reading  and  prayer ;  suitable 
forms  of  address  to  God  having  been  prepared  for  their  use. 
The  members  bound  themselves  to  a  strictly  moral  conduct ; 
to  practise  secret  devotion  several  times  every  day ;  and  to 
receive  the  Lord's  supper  at  least  once  a  month.     At  their 
meetings  they  presented  pecuniary  donations,  for  pious  and 
charitable  purposes,  which  were  mostly  expended  in  the  sup- 
port of  schools  for  the  children  of  the  poor,   in  neglected 
districts.     It  was   at  a  meeting  of  one  of  these  societies  in 
Aldersgate-street,  that  John  had  obtained  "  the  faith  of  God's 
elect,"  with  its   accompanying   peace   and   power.     At   the 
meetings  of  some  of  these  "societies"   the  Wesleys   w^ere 
received   with  a  hearty  welcome.     Here   Charles  practised 
himself  in  extemporary  speaking,  especially  in  the  exposition 
of  Scripture ;   for  up  to  this  period  he  had  always  read  his 
sermons   from    the    pulpit.     Having   acquired    a  becoming 
boldness  and  facility  of  speech  in  these  more  private  exer- 
cises, he  began  to  introduce  extempore  passages  into  his  public 
discourses,   as   the   subjects   presented   themselves,   and   his 
heart  was  impressed  and  enlarged ;  till  at  length  he  became 
one  of  the  most  fluent  and  impressive  Preachers  of  his  age. 
It  was  at    St.  Antholin's  church,   on   Friday,   the   20th   of 
October,  that  he   first  delivered  an  entire  sermon  without 
notes.     "  Seeing  so  few  present,"   saj's   he,   "  1  thought   of 
preaching  extempore  :  afraid  :  yet  I  ventured  on  the  promise, 
'  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always ; '  and  spake  on  justification,  from 
Romans  iii.,  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  without  hesitation. 


168  THE    LIFE    OF 

Gloiy  be  to  God,  who  keepeth  liis  promise  for  ever ! "  As 
lie  acquired  greater  self-command,  he  appears  to  have  been 
surprised  at  himself.  Hence  he  remarks,  under  the  date  of 
February  10th  follo"\ving,  "  I  preached  without  notes,  on 
blind  Bartimeus,^^  in  the  church  at  Islington ;  "  the  Lord 
being  greatly  my  helper.     Let  Him  have  all  the  glory.^^ 

But  it  was  not  among  moral  and  devout  people  only,  that 
the  brothers  laboured  with  success,  in  raising  up  a  spiritual 
people  by  inculcating  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith. 
Persons  of  profligate  habits  were  also  brought  to  repentance, 
and  became  examples  of  uprightness  and  purity,  including 
not  a  few  lewd  women.  The  following  hymn,  "  on  the  con- 
version of  a  common  harlot,^'  composed  by  Mr,  Charles 
Wesley  at  this  period,  was  apphcable  to  many  reclaimed 
offenders  of  the  same  class ; — 

Sing  ye  heavens,  and  earth  rejoice  ; 
Make  to  God  a  cheerful  noise  ; 
He  the  work  alone  hath  done  ; 
He  hath  glorified  his  Son  ! 

Sons  of  God,  exulting  rise. 
Join  the  triumjdi  of  the  skies ; 
See  the  prodigal  is  come  ; 
Shout  to  hear  the  wanderer  home  ! 

Strive  in  joy,  with  angels  strive. 
Dead  she  was,  but  now's  alive  ; 
Loud  repeat  the  joyful  sound, 
Lost  she  was,  hut  now  is  found ! 

This  through  ages  all  along. 
This  be  still  the  joyous  song. 
Wide  diffused  o'er  earth  abroad. 
Music  in  the  ears  of  God. 

Rescued  from  the  fowler's  snare, 
Jesus  spreads  his  arms  for  her  ; 
Jesu's  arms  her  sacred  fence  : — 
Come,  ye  fiends,  and  pluck  her  thence  ! 

Thence  she  never  shall  remove. 
Safe  in  his  redeeming  love  : 
This  the  purchase  of  his  groans, 
This  the  soul  He  died  for  once  ! 

Now  the  gracious  Father  smiles, 
NoAv  the  Saviour  boasts  his  spoils  ; 
Now  the  Spirit  grieves  no  more  : 
Sing  ye  heavens,  and  earth  adore ! 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  169 

lu  tlie  midst  of  these  extraordinary  efforts^  to  which  tlic 
brothers  were  prompted  by  the  love  of  Christ,  neither  of 
them  had  the  shghtest  intention  to  depai't  from  ecclesiastical 
order ;  and  hence  they  waited  from  time  to  time  upon  the 
Bishop  of  London,  and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  solicit- 
ing then*  ad^dce  and  sanction,  and  answering  the  reports  and 
charges  which  were  made  to  their  disadvantage.  Their  inter- 
vicM's  with  these  Dignitaries  Charles  has  thus  described  in  liis 
private  joiu'nal : — 

"  Oct.  20th.  I  waited  with  my  brother  upon  the  Bishop  of 
London,  to  answer  the  complaints  he  had  heard  against  us, 
that  Ave  preached  an  absolute  assm'ance  of  salvation.     Some 
of  his  words  were,  '  If  by  assm'ance  you  mean,  an  inward  per- 
suasion whereby  a  man  is  conscious  in  himself,  after  examin- 
ing his  hfe  by  the  law  of  God,  and  weighing  his  own  sincerity, 
that  he  is  in  a  state  of  salvation,  and  acceptable  to  God,  I  do 
not   see  how  any  good   Christian  can  be  without  such  an 
assiu-ance.'  '  This,^  we  answered, '  is  what  we  contend  for ;  but 
we  have  been  charged  as  Antinomians  for  preaching  justifica- 
tion by  faith  only.'     '  Can  any  one  preach  otherwise,  who 
agrees   to   our   Church,    and    the    Scriptures?      Indeed  by 
preaching  it  strongly,  and  not  inculcating  good  works,  many 
have  been  made  Antinomians  in  theory,  though  not  in  prac- 
tice;   especially  in   King   Charles's   time.     But  there   is  a 
heavy  chai'ge   against  us  Bishops,  by  the  bringing  of  the 
Ai'chbishop's  authority  for  re-baptizing  an  adult.'     My  bro- 
ther answered,  that  he  had  expressly  declared  the  contrary ; 
*yet,'  added  he,  ^  if  a  person,  dissatisfied  with  lay-baptism, 
should  desire  episcopal,  I  should  think  it  my  duty  to  admi- 
nister it,  after  having  acquainted  the  Bishop,  according  to  the 
canon.'     '  WeU,  I  am  against  it  mj'^self,  where  any  one  has 
had  the  Dissenters'  baptism,' 

"  Next,  my  brother  inquired,  whether  his  reading  in  a 
rehgious  society  made  it  a  conventicle.  His  Lordship  warily 
refeiTcd  us  to  the  laws ;  but  upon  ovu'  urging  the  question, 
*  Are  the  religious  societies  conventicles  ? '  he  answered, 
'  No  j  I  think  not.  However,  you  can  read  the  Acts  and 
laws  as  well  as  I.  I  determine  nothing.'  We  hoped  his 
Lordship  would  not  henceforward  receive  an  accusation 
against  a  Presbyter,  but  at  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  wit- 
nesses.    He  said,  '  No ;  by  no  means  :    and  you  may  have 


170  THE    LIFE    OF 

free  access  to  me  at  all  times.'     We  thanked  him,  and  took 
OTir  leave. 

"  Nov.  14th.  I  had  another  conference  with  his  Lordship 
of  London.  '  I  have  used  your  Lordship's  permission  to  wait 
upon  you.  A  woman  desires  me  to  baptize  her;  not  being 
satisfied  with  her  baptism  by  a  Dissenter.  She  says.  Sure 
and  unsure  is  not  the  same.'  He  immediately  took  fire,  and 
interrupted  me  :  '  I  wholly  disapprove  of  it.  It  is  irregular.' 
'  My  Lord,  I  did  not  expect  your  approbation.  I  only  came, 
in  obedience,  to  give  you  notice  of  my  intention.'  '  It  is 
irregular.  I  never  receive  such  information,  but  from  the 
Minister.'  'My  Lord,  the  rubrick  does  not  so  much  as 
require  the  Minister  to  give  you  notice,  but  any  discreet 
person.  I  have  the  Minister's  leave.'  'Who  gave  you 
authority  to  baptize  ?  '  '  Yom'  Lordship ;  and  I  shall  exer- 
cise it  in  any  part  of  the  known  world.'  '  Are  you  a  licenced 
Cm-ate ?  '  'I  have  the  leave  of  the  proper  Minister.'  ' But 
do  not  you  know  that  no  man  can  exercise  parochial  duty  in 
London  without  my  leave  ?  It  is  only  sub  silentio.'  '  But 
you  know  many  do  take  that  permission  for  authority ;  and 
you  yourself  allow  it.'  'It  is  one  thing  to  connive,  and 
another  to  approve.  I  have  power  to  inhibit  you.'  '  Does 
your  Lordship  exert  that  power  ?  Do  you  now  inhibit  me  ? ' 
'  O  why  will  you  push  things  to  an  extreme  ?  I  do  not 
inhibit  you.'  '  Why  then,  my  Lord,  according  to  yom-  own 
concession,  you  permit  or  authorize  me.'  '  I  have  a  power  to 
punish,  and  to  forbear  punishing.'  '  That  seems  to  imply, 
that  I  have  done  something  worthy  of  punishment.  I  shall  be 
glad  to  know,  that  I  may  answer.  Does  your  Lordsliip  charge 
me  with  any  crime  ? '  '  No,  no ;  I  chai'ge  you  with  no  crime' 
'  Do  you  then  dispense  with  my  giving  you  notice  of  any  bap- 
tisms for  the  future ? '    'I  neither  dispense,  nor  not  dispense.' 

"  He  railed  at  Lam'ence  on  Lay-Baptism ;  blamed  my 
brother's  sermon,  as  inclining  to  Antinomianism.  I  charged 
Archbishop  TiUotson  with  denying  the  faith.  He  allowed  it, 
and  owned  they  ran  into  one  extreme,  to  avoid  another.  He 
concluded  the  conference  with, '  Well,  Sir,  you  knew  my  judg- 
ment before,  and  you  know  it  now.     Good  morrow  to  you.'  " 

"  Feb.  21st,  1739.  With  my  brother  I  waited  upon  the 
Archbishop.  He  showed  us  great  affection ;  spoke  mildly  of 
Mr.  Whitefield ;  cautioned  us  to  give  no  more  umbrage  than 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  171 

was  necessary  for  our  own  defence  ;  to  forbear  exceptionable 
phrases ;  to  keep  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church.  We  told 
him  wc  expected  persecution ;  would  abide  by  the  Church  till 
her  Ai'ticles  and  Homilies  were  repealed.  He  assm'cd  us,  he 
knew  of  no  design  in  the  governors  of  the  Church  to  inno- 
vate ;  neither  should  there  be  any  inno^'ation  while  he  lived ; 
avowed  justification  by  faith  only;  and  liis  joy  to  see  us  as 
often  as  we  pleased. 

"  From  him  we  went  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  who 
denied  that  he  had  ever  condemned  us,  or  even  heard  much 
of  us.  George  ^^liitefield's  Journal,  he  said,  Avas  tainted 
with  enthusiasm,  though  he  himself  was  a  pious,  well-mean- 
ing youth.  He  warned  us  against  Antiuomianism,  and  dis- 
missed us  kindly." 

Notwithstanding  the  decided  judgment  of  the  Bishop  of 
London,  a  few  days  after  his  interview  with  the  Prelate,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  re-baptized  a  person  in  the  chiu"ch  at  Ishng- 
ton ;  denominating  the  ordinance,  "  hypothetical  baptism  ;  " 
that  is,  Christian  baptism,  provided  the  former  administration 
of  the  ordinance  by  a  Dissenting  Minister  were  not  in  accord- 
ance with  the  mind  of  God.  Thus  in  his  mistaken  zeal  for 
Episcopacy  he  violated  the  order  of  his  oavu  Church,  which, 
while  it  has  since  the  time  of  the  Hampton-Court  Confer- 
ence in  the  reign  of  James  I.  discountenanced  lay -baptism, 
has  nevertheless  acknowledged  its  validity. 

At  the  same  time,  his  ardent  spnit,  and  liis  doctrine  of 
faith,  gave  great  offence  in  different  places,  and  provoked 
opposition.  Some  of  the  parishioners  at  Bexley  complained 
of  his  preaching,  and  of  the  excitement  which  it  produced : 
the  good  Vicar  was  frightened ;  gave  up  his  week-night 
service;  and  told  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  that  he  could  not  in 
future  admit  him  into  the  pulpit.  Charles  uttered  sti'ong 
words ;  telling  Mr.  Piers  that  if  his  testimony  to  the  truth 
were  rejected,  he  should  discontinue  his  ^dsits  altogether. 
This  remonstrance  produced  the  designed  effect.  He  was  soon 
after  invited  to  preach  twice  there  in  one  day.  A  part  of  the 
congregation  in  the  morning  retired  in  the  course  of  the 
sermon.  They  came,  however,  in  the  afternoon,  and 
remained  dming  the  entire  service. 

It  had  been  arranged  by  Charles,  before  his  brother's 
return  fi'om  Georgia,  that  his  sister  Kezzy  should  board  with 


172  THE    LIFE    OF 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Piers;  and  when  this  opposition  was  raised 
against  him  in  Bexley,  she  was  among  those  who  objected  to 
his  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith.  She  adhered  to  the 
notion,  that  she  was  a  true  beUever,  though  destitute  of  those 
fruits  of  faith,  without  which,  the  brothers  contended,  the 
principle  itself  did  not  exist.  "  My  sister,"  says  he,  "  would 
not  give  up  her  pretensions  to  faith;  told  me,  half- angry, 
'  Well,  you  will  know  in  the  next  world  whether  I  have  faith 
or  no.'  I  asked  her,  '  Will  you  then  discharge  me,  in  the 
sight  of  God,  from  speaking  to  you  again  ?  If  you  will,  I 
promise  never  more  to  open  my  mouth  till  we  meet  in  eter- 
nity.' She  burst  into  tears ;  fell  on  my  neck ;  and  melted 
me  into  fervent  prayer  for  her." 

In  the  midst  of  their  labours  the  brothers  were  cheered  by 
the  sight  of  old  friends.  Charles  Delamotte  arrived  from 
America  in  November,  1738,  and  Mr.  Whitefield  in  the  fol- 
lowing month.  Under  the  date  of  Nov.  18th,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  "  I  had  a  jojrful  meeting  with  my  dear  Charles 
Delamotte,  just  returned  from  Georgia.  I  found,  in  conver- 
sation, that  he  had  received  forgiveness  five  months  ago,  and 
continued  in  peace  and  Hberty." 

The  immediate  object  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  return  to  Eng- 
land was,  the  raising  of  pecuniary  supphes  for  the  erection 
of  an  Orphan- House  in  Georgia,  on  a  plan  somewhat  similar 
to  that  which  Professor  Francke  had  founded  at  Halle,  in 
Saxony.  The  project  had  been  formed  by  Charles  Wesley 
and  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  long  before,  as  Mr.  Whitefield  acknow- 
ledges.* Of  this  the  Trustees  of  the  colony  were  aware; 
and  had  therefore  requested  Charles,  while  Mr.  Whitefield 
was  abroad,  to  prepare  a  plan  for  such  an  institution.  It 
was,  however,  reserved  for  Mr.  Whitefield  to  carry  the  gene- 
rous scheme  to  its  completion. 

Stories  to  the  disadvantage  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley 
were  still  industriously  circulated ;  and  their  brother  Samueb 
who  knew  not  their  absolute  deference  to  the  holy  Scriptures, 
and  regarded  them  with  equal  pity  and  displeasure,  as  the 
dupes  of  a  vain  enthusiasm,  addressed  to  Charles  at  this 
period  the  following  letter,  containing  a  singular  mixture  of 

•  "  It  was  first  proposed  to  me  by  my  dear  friend,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who, 
with  General  Oglethorpe,  had  concerted  a  scheme  for  carrying  on  such  a  design, 
before  I  had  any  thoughts  of  going  abroad  myself." — Whitefield. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  173 

sarcasm  and  of  fraternal  aflfection : — "  Dear  Charles, — I 
slioukl  not  wi'itc  to  you,  much  less  desire  an  answer,  if  it 
were  no  satisfaction  to  hear  from  you.  How  Jack's  last  to 
me,  or  mine  to  him,  should  make  yours  unnecessary,  is  to  me 
incomprehensible,  unless  you  persist  in  neither  owning  nor 
disowning  the  sensible  information  from  God.  I  have  wTitten 
to  you,  because  I  thought  you  liked  I  should,  even  when  I 
knew  it  was  unnecessary.  In  short,  what  Pjtu  said  to 
Strafford  in  hati'ed,  I  Avill  say  to  you  in  love, — *  No  need  of 
words  to  show  you  have  a  mind  to  leave  us ;  but  we  wiU  never 
leave  you  while  you  have  a  head  upon  your  shoulders  ! '  as  I 
told  m}''  mother  lately  upon  a  hke  occasion. 

"  New  matter  must  have  new  expostulation.  New  visions 
grow  apace ;  though  I,  like  a  Nicodemus,  may  ask,  '  How  can 
these  things  be  ?  ^  But  of  these  when  I  hear  from  Jack,  Avho, 
it  seems,  is  going  into  Lincolnsliire,  &c.  &c.  Emily  writ  a 
letter  to  him,  (querulous  enough,  no  doubt,)  and  he  sent  her 
word  what  glorious  churches  were  in  Germany  !  She  wants 
me  to  explain  it  to  her,  which  I  will  when  you  can  make  me 
understand  it.  I  am  afraid  you  are  only  stationed  at  Oxford 
for  a  time ;  because  he,  it  seems,  is  to  be  itinerant ;  though 
he  says,  Ingham  or  Whitefield  must  be  at  London.  My 
sister  stares,  as  well  she  may.  I  msh  you  were  settled 
at  Christ-Chm'ch,  as  a  Tutor ;  but  I  beheve  time  is  past  Avith 
you  and  me. 

"  If  Jack  gives  away  any  of  his  sermons  to  those  that  can 
aflford  to  buy  them,  I  desire  he  would  order  his  printer  to  let 
me  have  one,  whenever  he  publishes.  There  is  a  most 
monstrous  appearance  of  dishonesty  amongst  you :  your 
sermons  are  generally  three-quarters  or  an  hour  long,  in  the 
pulpit,  but  when  printed  are  short  snips,  rather  notes  than 
sermons.  This  you  must  give  public  notice  of  when  more  is 
spoken  than  printed,  else  it  will  be  accounted  flat  knavery : 
nay,  and  in  me  it  would  be  so  too.  I  never  added  a  line  that 
I  thought  would  give  offence,  but  I  cai'efully  writ  it  down, 
that  it  might  be  forthcoming ;  leaving  a  blank  page  for  that 
very  pm'pose,  among  others. 

"  My  wife  joins  in  love  to  you.  "VYe  are  all  pretty  well, 
and  have  Hved  to  see  one  more  December's  day,  on  which  we 
designed  to  be  heartily  merry,  and  I  hope  not  unwise.  I 
think  I  have  little  less  than  direct  command  for  it :  'In  the 


174  THE    LIFE    OF 

claj^  of  prosperity  rejoice ; '  and  I  am  sure  it  is  to  me  a  clay 
of  prosperity  !     I  am^  dear  Charles^ 

"  Your  sincere  friend^  and  affectionate  brother. 

"December  1,  1738." 

Strenuous  attempts  were  now  made  to  settle  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  first  at  Oxford,  and  afterwards  as  a  parish  Priest ;  but 
both  these  projects  were  overruled.  On  the  5th  of  Januar}^, 
1739,  he  says,  "  My  brother,  Mr.  Seward,  Hall,  Wliitefield, 
Ingham,  Kinchin,  Hutchins,  all  set  upon  me ;  but  I  could  not 
agree  to  settle  at  Oxford  without  farther  direction  from  God." 
On  the  13th  of  February  following  he  adds,  "  I  read  a  letter 
from  Sarah  Hurst,  pressing  me  to  Oxford,  and  Cowley,  which 
is  now  vacant.  Quite  resigned,  I  offered  myself:  opened  the 
Book  upon  those  words :  '  With  stammering  lips  and  Avith 
another  tongue  will  I  speak  to  this  people.'  I  thought  it  a 
prohibition,  yet  continued  without  a  will."  He  made  no 
application,  and  the  Hvuig  of  Cowley  was  given  to  another 
person.  A  different  kind  of  service  was  assigned  to  him  in 
the  secret  arrangements  of  divine  Providence.  While  his 
brother  and  all  their  friends  thus  attempted  to  fix  him  in  one 
particular  place,  they  httle  thought  of  the  itinerant  ministry 
upon  which  he  was  destined  soon  to  enter.  But  in  this,  as 
well  as  in  other  things  of  a  similar  kind,  in  which  he  and  his 
brother  departed  from  ecclesiastical  order,  they  not  only 
acted  Avithout  a  pre-concerted  plan,  but  were  absolutely  over- 
ruled in  their  own  prejudices  and  inchnations.  They  Avere 
led  by  a  strong  sense  of  duty,  and  violated  their  original 
purposes  and  feehngs. 

Neither  of  the  brothers,  it  will  be  observed,  was  yet  free 
from  the  very  objectionable  practice  of  suddenly  opening  tlic 
Bible,  and  regarding  the  text  upon  Avhich  the  eye  might 
happen  first  to  rest,  as  containing  an  indication  of  the  mind 
of  God,  intended  to  guide  them  in  any  given  emergency. 
They  had  no  just  authority  to  expect  a  communication  of  the 
diAdne  Avill  to  be  made  to  them  in  this  manner ;  and  Avere 
therefore  ultimately  led  to  abandon  the  habit,  as  at  once 
presumptuous  and  enthusiastic.  And  yet  it  is  not  improbable 
that  "  the  Father  of  mercies "  might,  in  some  instances, 
thus  condescend  to  own  a  sincere  but  erring  piety.  Mr.  John 
Wesley's  sermon  on  Enthusiasm  is  an  antidote  to  this  prac- 
tice, and  to  every  other  of  a  similar  kind. 


tfit:  rrv.  ciiarlks  vvesley.  175 


CHAPTER  VI. 

It  has  been  already  remarked,  that  when  Mr.  Whitefield 
returned  from  Georgia,  after  a  very  short  residence  there,  his 
design  was,  by  an  appeal  to  British  charity,  to  raise  a  sum  of 
money  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  an  Orphan- House  in  that 
colony.  God,  however,  had  another  and  a  higher  object  in 
view  in  bringing  him  to  England  at  this  time,  as  the  event 
proved,  though  his  servant  knew  it  not.  For  a  while  the 
Wesleys  were  freely  admitted  into  many  of  the  churches  in 
London,  and  its  vicinity  ;  but  the  case  was  at  length  altered. 
Seldom  did  Mr.  John  Wesley  preach  in  a  church,  but  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  service  he  Avas  told  that  he  must  occupj'  the 
pulpit  there  no  more.  Two  reasons  were  generally  assigned 
for  the  prohibition.  First,  he  preached  the  intolerable  doc- 
trine of  salvation  by  faith;  and,  secondly,  such  multitudes 
attended  his  ministry  as  to  subject  the  regular  seat-holders  to 
serious  inconvenience.  They  could  not  bear  so  much  heat 
and  croM^ding ! 

Charles  met  with  opposition  still  more  determined  in  the 
discharge  of  his  clerical  duties  at  Islington.  He  only  held 
his  curacy  there  by  virtue  of  a  private  arrangement  with  the 
Vicar ;  the  Bishop  never  haAdng  given  his  sanction :  and  as 
Charles's  ministrations  were  offensive  to  the  Chm'chwai'dens, 
they  resolved  to  get  rid  of  him  and  liis  Methodism  altogether. 
In  order  to  this,  they  first  adopted  a  system  of  petty  and 
insulting  annoyance,  and  afterwards  proceeded  to  acts  of 
direct  violence.  They  began  their  course  by  meeting  him  in 
the  vestry,  before  the  commencement  of  divine  service,  and 
in  a  sarcastic  tone  and  manner  requested  a  sight  of  the 
Bishop's  licence,  which  they  knew  he  did  not  possess.  He 
bore  their  unseemly  conduct  with  meekness,  making  little  or 
no  reply.  A  few  days  afterwards  they  met^iim  again  in  the 
same  place,  and  proceeded  to  revihng.  They  told  him  that 
he  was  full  of  the  de^il ;  and  that  this  was  the  case  also  with 
the  other  Clergymen  who  thought  and  acted  as  he  did  ; 
specifjang  several  of  them,  and  their  own  Vicar  among  the 


176  THE    LIFE    OF 

rest.  Having  failed  by  these  means  to  drive  him  away,  they 
engaged  two  men  to  guard  the  pulpit-stairs,  when  the  prayers 
were  read,  and  push  him  back  when  he  attempted  to  ascend. 
On  subsequent  occasions  the  Churchwardens  took  this  office 
upon  themselves,  and  forcibly  prevented  his  entrance  into  the 
pulpit,  regardless  of  the  presence  of  the  congregation.  They 
did  this  once  when  Sir  John  Gunson,  who  was  at  the  head  of 
the  London  Magistrates,  and  Mr.  Justice  EUiott,  were  present. 
Both  these  eminent  men  went  into  the  vestry,  and  expostu- 
lated with  the  Churchwardens,  but  without  effect.  The 
Vicar,  who  possessed  little  firmness,  yielded  to  the  storm,  and 
consented  to  dismiss  his  Curate,  The  matter  was  laid  before 
the  Bishop  of  London,  who  justified  the  Churchwardens  in 
the  measures  which  they  had  adopted.  Charles  was  there- 
fore compelled  to  withdraw,  and  seek  other  fields  for  the 
exercise  of  that  ministry  which  he  had  received  of  the  Lord, 
and  which  he  felt  that  he  could  not  neglect  but  with  the 
certain  prospect  of  perdition.  Thus  ended  all  the  preferment 
that  the  brothers  ever  possessed  in  the  estabhshed  Church. 
John  was  his  father's  Curate  about  three  years  ;  and  for  a  few 
months  Charles  held  the  curacy  of  Islington,  from  which  he  was 
expelled  by  force  of  arms,  under  the  sanction  of  the  Diocesan. 
Mr.  Whitefield  met  with  similar  treatment  in  Bristol, 
whither  he  had  gone  in  the  hope  that  he  should  be  allowed  to 
make  congregational  collections  in  behaK  of  the  projected 
Orphan- House  in  Georgia.  In  a  Httle  while  he  was  excluded 
from  every  pulpit  in  Bristol,  connected  with  the  estabhshed 
Church,  even  that  of  the  common  prison,  where  he  had  been 
accustomed  gratuitously  to  address  the  felons.  Preaching 
the  new-birth,  even  to  thieves,  was  deemed  an  intolerable 
evil,  by  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  authorities  of  that  city. 
Mr.  Whitefield  was  not  a  man  whose  spirit  could  be  daunted 
by  slight  difficulties ;  nor  were  his  views  of  chm'ch-order  so 
high  and  rigid  as  those  of  his  friends  the  Wesleys.  He 
therefore  went  into  the  fields,  in  the  most  neglected  districts, 
and  after  the  example  of  his  Lord,  under  the  wide  canopy  of 
heaven,  called  si3^ers  to  repentance.  His  success  surpassed 
his  expectation ;  so  that  he  was  soon  induced  to  extend  his 
labom-s  to  Bath,  and  to  the  proverbially  ignorant  and  wicked 
coUiers  of  Kingswood,  where  he  was  attended  by  immense 
crowds  of  people,  some  of  whom  climbed  into  trees  to  see  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  177 

lic3ar  him;  wliile  others  placed  themselves  upon  walls,  or 
upon  the  roofs  of  houses,  listening,  with  the  most  eager  and 
fixed  attention,  to  the  word  of  life.  Many  were  deeply 
impressed,  and  inquired  with  tears,  and  every  sign  of  genuine 
contrition,  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved. 

As  Mr.  Whitcfield  was  intent  upon  a  speedy  return  to 
America,  he  could  not  remain  in  Bristol;  nor  coidd  he  bear 
the  thought  of  leanng,  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  the  peo- 
ple there,  in  Kingswood,  and  in  other  places,  who  had  been 
awakened  under  his  preaching.  He  therefore  wrote  to  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  then  in  London,  requesting  him  to  come  to  his 
help  without  delay.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  opposed  to 
this  arrangement.  "  We  dissuaded  my  brother,"  says  he, 
"  from  going  to  Bristol ;  from  an  unaccountable  fear  that  it 
would  prove  fatal  to  him.  A  great  power  was  among  us. 
He  offered  himself  ^dllingly  to  whatsoever  the  Lord  should 
appoint.  The  next  day  he  set  out,  commended  by  us  to  the 
grace  of  God.  He  left  a  blessing  behind.  I  desired  to  die 
Avith  him.'' 

On  his  arrival,  on  Satm'day,  March  31st,  1739,  Mr.  John 
Wesley  says,  "  In  the  evening  I  reached  Bristol,  and  met 
]\Ir.  Whitefield  there.  I  could  scarce  reconcile  myself  at  first 
to  this  strange  way  of  preaching  in  the  fields,  of  which  he  set 
me  an  example  on  Sunday ;  having  been  all  my  life  (till  very 
lately)  so  tenacious  of  every  point  relating  to  decency  and 
order,  that  I  should  have  thought  the  saving  of  souls  almost 
a  sin,  if  it  had  not  been  done  in  a  church. 

''April  1st.  In  the  evening,  Mr.  Whitefield  being  gone,  I 
began  expounding  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  mount :  one 
pretty  remarkable  precedent  of  field-preaching,  though  I 
suppose  there  were  churches  at  that  time  also. 

"  Monday,  2d.  At  fonr  in  the  afternoon,  I  submitted  to  be 
more  vile,  and  proclaimed  in  the  highways  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation,  speaking  from  a  little  eminence  in  a  ground  adjoin- 
ing to  the  city,  to  about  three  thousand  people.'' 

From  Bristol  Mr.  Wesley  extended  his  labours  to  Kings- 
wood,  Bath,  and  other  towns  and  Aillages  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, with  a  success  resembling  that  of  his  honom'cd  prede- 
cessor, till  about  the  middle  of  June  follo^nng,  when  he  was 
sent  for  to  London,  to  assist  in  the  adjustment  of  some  differ- 
ences which  had  aiisen  in  the  society  at  Fetter-lane.     Mr. 

VOL.    I.  N 


178  THE    LIFE    OF 

Wliitefield  was  then  in  London,  preparing  for  his  immediate 
departiu'e  for  Georgia.  He  had  preached  in  Moorfields,  on 
Kennington-common,  Blackheath,  and  in  various  other 
places,  sometimes  to  upwards  of  twenty  thousand  people  at 
once.  On  the  14th  of  June  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  I  went  with 
Mr.  Wliitefield  to  Blackheath,  where  were,  I  believe,  twelve 
or  fourteen  thousand  people.  He  a  little  surprised  me,  by 
desiring  me  to  preach  in  his  stead;  which  I  did  (though 
nature  recoiled)  on  my  favourite  subject,  '  Jesus  Christ,  who 
of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification, 
and  redemption.^  I  was  greatly  moved  with  compassion  for 
the  rich,  to  whom  I  made  a  particular  application.  Some  of 
them  seemed  to  attend,  while  others  drove  away  their  coaches 
from  so  uncouth  a  Preacher.^^ 

In  reference  to  this  occasion  Mr.  Whitefield  says,  "  I  had 
the  pleasure  of  introducing  my  honoured  and  Reverend 
friend,  Mr.  John  Wesley,  to  preach  at  Blackheath.  The 
Lord  give  him  ten  thousand  times  more  success  than  he  has 
given  me  !  I  went  to  bed  rejoicing  that  another  fresh  inroad 
was  made  into  Satan^s  territories,  by  Mr.  Wesley's  following 
me  in  field-preaching,  as  well  in  London  as  in  Bristol. 
Lord,  give  the  word,  and  great  shall  be  the  company  of  such 
Preachers  ! '' 

In  the  mean  while  Charles  was  neither  silent,  nor  inat- 
tentive to  the  example  of  his  brother,  and  of  their  mutual 
friend  Wliitefield.  On  the  21st  of  May,  at  the  house  of  one 
of  his  friends  in  London,  he  met  with  a  person,  who  appears 
to  have  been  a  Clergyman.  He  was  very  kind,  and,  with- 
out being  duly  aware  of  the  consequence,  gave  Charles  a 
pressing  invitation  to  go  with  him  to  Broadoaks ;  a  village 
in  Essex,  about  forty  miles  from  London,  where  some 
members  of  the  Delamotte  family  resided.  Two  days  after 
he  says,  "  Mr.  Clagget  pressed  me  now,  with  the  utmost 
importunity,  to  go  wdth  him  to-morrow.'^  The  next  day  he 
says,  "  At  noon  I  set  out  on  horseback ;  om*  sisters  in  the 
chaise.  By  tAvo  the  next  day  we  surprised  Miss  Betty  at 
Broadoaks.  I  was  full  af  prayer,  that  God  would  gather  a 
church  in  this  place.  Sunday,  May  27th,  still  Mr.  Clagget 
opposed  my  preaching.  We  went  to  church,  where  I 
preached  the  new-birth.  Mr.  Clagget  was  still  more  violent. 
I  told  him,  he  was  doing  the  devil's  work.     Between  jest  and 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  179 

earnest,  lie  struck  me ;  raged  exceedingly  to  sec  the  people 
come  flocking  to  the  word.  God  gave  mc  utterance  to  make 
known  the  mystery  of  the  Gospel  to  four  or  five  hundred 
listening  souls.  INIay  29th,  Franklyn,  a  farmer,  invited  me 
to  preach  in  his  field.  I  did  so,  to  about  five  hundred,  on, 
'  Repent ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.'  I  returned 
to  the  house  rejoicing. 

"May  31st.  A  Quaker  sent  me  a  pressing  invitation  to 
preach  at  Thaxted.  I  scrupled  preaching  in  another's 
parish,  till  I  had  been  refused  the  church.  Many  Quakers, 
and  near  seven  hundred  others,  attended,  wliile  I  declared  in 
the  highways,  '  The  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under  sin.' 

"June  1st.  My  subject,  to  above  one  thousand  attentive 
sinners,  was,  '  He  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.' 
Many  showed  their  emotion  by  their  tears."  The  next  day 
he  returned  to  London,  "with  a  quiet  mind;  "  satisfied  that 
in  preaching  Christ  in  the  open  air,  he  was  in  the  path  of 
duty.  These  appear  to  have  been  his  first  efi'orts  in  field- 
preaching  in  England. 

About  this  time  some  of  the  heads  of  the  Chiirch  seem  to 
have  entertained  serious  thoughts  of  proceeding  to  extremi- 
ties with  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield.  The  Chm^h- 
wardens  of  Ishngton,  having  obtained  the  sanction  of  the 
Bishop  for  the  expulsion  of  Charles  Wesley  from  the  pulpit, 
intended  to  pursue  the  same  course  toAvards  Mr.  Whitefield ; 
who,  with  all  liis  seriousness  and  piety,  had  no  objection 
occasionally  to  an  innocent  joke.  Being  aware  of  the  Church- 
wardens' design,  and  perceiving,  when  the  prayers  were 
ended,  that  these  gentlemen  had  placed  themselves  at  the 
bottom  of  the  pulpit-stairs,  in  an  attitude  of  defence,  he 
quietly  walked  into  the  churchyard,  the  whole  congregation 
following  him ;  and  there,  from  a  tomb-stone,  preached  to 
the  people,  leaAdng  the  Churchwardens,  in  all  the  solemn  dig- 
nity of  their  office,  guarding  the  pulpit,  without  an  assailant, 
or  any  one  to  witness  their  valour. 

The  Vicar  of  Bexley  and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  were  sum- 
moned to  appear  before  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to 
answer  for  the  frequent  preaching  of  Chai'les  in  that  parish. 
Under  the  date  of  June  19th  he  has  given  the  following 
statement  in  his  journal : — 

"  I  was  at  Lambeth  with  Mr.  Piers.     His  Grace  expressly 

N  2 


180  THE    LIFE    OF 

forbade  him  to  let  any  of  us  preacli  in  his  church :  charged 
us  with  breach  of  the  canon.  I  mentioned  the  Bishop  of 
London's  authorizing  my  forcible  exclusion.  He  would  not 
hear  me  ;  said  he  did  not  dispute.  He  asked  me  what  call  I 
had.  I  answered,  '  A  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  is  com- 
mitted to  me.'  '  That  is,  to  St.  Paul ;  but  I  do  not  dispute  ; 
and  will  not  proceed  to  excommunication  YET.'  '  Your  Grace 
has  taught  me,  in  your  book  on  Church- Government,  that  a 
man  unjustly  excommunicated  is  not  thereby  cut  off  from 
communion  with  Christ.'  '  Of  that  I  am  the  judge.'  I 
asked  him  if  Mr.  Whitefield's  success  was  not  a  spiritual  sign, 
and  sufficient  proof  of  his  call ;  and  recommended  Gamaliel's 
advice.  He  dismissed  us  ;  Piers,  with  kind  professions  ;  me, 
wdth  all  the  marks  of  his  displeasure.  I  felt  nothing  in  my 
heart  but  peace.  I  prayed  and  sang  at  Bray's  :  but,  some 
hours  after,  at  West's,  sunk  down  in  great  heaviness  and  dis- 
couragement." 

This  interview  with  the  Archbishop  took  place  on  the 
Thursday.  On  the  Satiu-day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I 
dined  at  Mr.  Stonehouse's.  My  inward  conflict  continued. 
I  perceived  it  was  the  fear  of  man ;  and  that  by  preaching  in 
the  field  next  Sunday,  as  George  Whitefield  urges  me,  I  shall 
break  down  the  bridge,  and  become  desperate.  I  retired, 
and  prayed  for  particular  direction ;  offering  up  my  friends, 
my  hberty,  my  life,  for  Clu-ist's  sake,  and  the  Gospel's.  I 
was  somewhat  less  burdened ;  yet  could  not  be  quite  easy, 
till  I  gave  up  all." 

On  the  following  day,  Avliich  was  the  Sabbath,  relief  came 
in  the  manner  which  he  thus  describes  : — 

"  Sunday,  June  24th,  St.  John  Baptist's  Day. — The 
first  scripture  I  cast  my  eye  upon  was,  '  Then  came  the  ser- 
vant to  him,  and  said.  Master,  what  shall  we  do  ? '  I  prayed 
with  West,  and  went  forth  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 
I  found  near  ten  thousand  helpless  sinners  waiting  for  the 
word  in  Moorfields.  I  invited  them  in  my  Master's  Avords, 
as  well  as  name,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  travail,  and  are 
heavy  laden ;  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  The  Lord  was  with 
me,  even  me,  liis  meanest  messenger,  according  to  his  pro- 
mise. At  St.  Paul's  the  psalms,  lessons,  &c.,  for  the  day, 
put  fresh  life  into  me.  So  did  the  sacrament.  My  load  was 
gone,  and  all  my  doubts  and  scruples.     God  shone  upon  my 


THE    RliV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  l8i 

path,  and  I  knew  this  was  his  will  concerning  me.  At 
Newington  the  Rector,  Mr.  Mott,  desired  me  to  preach. 
My  text  was, '  All  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory 
of  God;  being  justified  freely/  &c.  I  walked  on  to  the 
Common,  and  cried,  to  multitudes  upon  multitudes,  '  Repent, 
and  beUeve  the  Gospel.'  The  Lord  was  my  strength,  and 
my  mouth,  and  my  \nsdom.  O  that  all  would  therefore 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  ! '' 

At  night  "  I  was  refreshed  with  the  society  at  a  piimitive 
love-feast." 

The  scenes  tlirough  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  called 
to  pass  at  this  period  M^ere  diversified  and  pecuUar.  On 
Thursday  he  was  at  the  palace  of  Lambeth,  where  the  threat 
of  excommunication  was  held  out  to  him  by  the  Archbishop  ; 
he  was  forbidden  the  use  of  his  friend  Piers's  pulpit,  and  was 
dismissed  ^\\\h.  anger  by  the  Primate  of  all  England.  On 
Sunday  he  preached  in  the  morning  to  ten  thousand  sinners 
in  the  open  air  at  Moorfields ;  in  the  forenoon  he  attended 
divine  service,  and  received  the  Lord's  supper,  at  St.  Paul's 
cathedral ;  in  the  afternoon  he  preached  at  Newington-butts, 
and  went  directly  from  the  pulpit  to  Kennington-common, 
where  he  addressed  "  multitudes  upon  multitudes "  in  his 
Lord's  name ;  and  in  the  evening  he  attended  a  Moravian 
love-feast  in  Fetter-lane,  where  he  felt  as  if  he  were  in  one  of 
the  primitive  churches.  On  the  following  Sunday  he  preached 
with  "  great  boldness,"  in  his  turn,  at  St.  Mary's,  before  the 
University  of  Oxford,  choosing  for  his  subject  the  leading 
doctrine  of  all  Protestant  Churches,  justification  by  faith; 
which  was  then  revived  in  all  its  freshness  and  power  under 
the  name  of  Methodism.  Concerning  his  learned  auditory 
he  states,  that  "  all  were  very  attentive ; "  and  "  one  could 
not  help  Aveeping."  In  the  evening  he  expounded  a  passage 
of  holy  Scripture  in  a  private  meeting,  at  which  many  gowns- 
men were  present,  some  of  whom  "  mocked  "  the  expositor  of 
God's  word,  and  the  service  in  which  he  was  engaged. 

During  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  stay  in  Oxford  he  had  inter- 
views Avith  the  Vice-Chaucellor  of  the  University,  and  the 
Dean  of  Christ- Church,  of  which  he  gives  the  folloAving 
account : — "  I  waited  upon  the  Dean,  who  spoke  with  unusual 
severity  against  field-preaching,  and  INIr.  Whitefield.  He 
explained  away  all   inward   religion,  and  union  with    God. 


182  THE    LIFE    OP 

That  the  world,  and  their  god,  abhor  our  manner  of  acting, 
I  have  too  sensible  proof.  This  whole  week  has  the  mes- 
senger of  Satan  been  buffeting  me  with  uninterrupted 
temptation. 

"  I  visited  the  Vice-Chancellor  at  his  own  desire ;  gave 
him  a  full  account  of  the  Methodists,  which  he  approved; 
but  objected  the  irregularity  of  our  doing  good  in  other 
men^s  parishes ;  charged  Mr.  Whitefield  with  insincerity, 
and  breach  of  promise  ;  appealed  to  the  Dean,  and  appointed 
a  second  meeting  there.  All  were  against  my  sermon,  as 
liable  to  be  misunderstood.  At  night  I  had  another  con- 
ference with  the  Dean,  who  cited  Mr.  Whitefield  to  judg- 
ment. I  said,  '  Mr.  Dean,  he  shall  be  ready  to  answer  your 
citation.'  He  used  his  utmost  address  to  bring  me  off  from 
preaching  abroad ;  from  expounding  in  houses  ;  from  singing 
psalms.  He  denied  justification  by  faith  only ;  and  all 
vital  religion  :  promised  me,  however,  to  read  Law  and 
Pascal." 

Having  finished  the  service  which  had  brought  him  to 
Oxford,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  to  London,  where  he 
resumed  his  extraordinary  labom-s,  especially  on  the  Sabbath, 
when  he  preached  to  vast  assemblies  of  people  at  Moorfields 
and  Kennington-common,  to  the  great  joy  and  spiritual 
benefit  of  many.  Yet  his  pious  zeal  was  not  admired  by 
every  one.  There  were  men  who  were  ready  to  gnash  upon 
liim  with  their  teeth,  and  who  wanted  nothing  but  the  power 
to  inflict  upon  him  the  deepest  injury.  It  may  convey  some 
idea  of  the  feeHng  which  then  existed,  to  state,  that  on  the 
morning  of  the  Sunday  after  his  return  from  Oxford,  he 
preached  at  Moorfields  to  about  ten  thousand  people ;  and  to 
twice  that  number  in  the  afternoon  upon  Kennington- 
common.  When  he  was  walking  across  an  open  field  to  his 
afternoon  appointment,  he  was  met  by  a  man  who  threatened 
to  prosecute  him  for  a  trespass.  Accordingly,  a  few  days 
afterwards,  he  says,  "  I  was  served  with  a  writ  by  Mr.  Goter, 
for  walking  over  his  field  to  Kennington.  I  sent  Oakley  to 
the  Lawyer,  who  confessed  he  did  not  so  much  as  know  what 
his  client  sued  me  for."  The  suit,  however,  was  no  trifle.  A 
Methodist  Preacher  was  to  be  punished,  in  spite  of  justice 
and  mercy.  The  bill  of  this  most  disgraceful  affair  has  been 
preserved,  with  the  receipt,  in  the  hand-writing  of  the  Lawyer. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  183 

The  following  is  a  copy  : — "  Goter  versus  Westley.  Damages, 
.€10;  Costs  taxed,  .€9.  16^.  M.  July  29,  1739,  Received  of 
Mr.  Westley,  by  the  hands  of  Mr.  Joseph  Verding,  nineteen 
pounds  sixteen  shilUugs  and  sixpence,  for  damages  and  costs 
in  their  cause. 

"  WiUiam  Gason,  Attorney  for  the  plaintiff." 
At  the  bottom  of  this  instrument  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  has 
written,  "  I  paid  them  the  tilings  that  I  never  took ; "  and 
on  the  back,  the  significant  sentence,  "  To  be  re-judged  in 
that  day.'* 

The  Wesleys  had  both  of  them  preached  and  conducted 
divine  worship  in  the  open  air  when  in  Georgia,  where  the 
climate  was  warm,  and  ecclesiastical  buildings  had  not  been 
erected ;  but  they  had  no  thought  of  resuming  the  practice 
in  England,  till  Mr.  Wliitefield  set  them  the  example.  Nor 
did  any  of  these  good  men  adopt  this  method  of  reacliing  the 
ignorant,  till  the  churches  were  generally  closed  against  them. 
But  when  they  had  entered  upon  this  course,  they  at  once 
perceived  its  utilitj'^,  and  would  not  discontinue  it  on  any 
account.  Had  all  the  churches  in  the  land  been  open  to 
them,  they  would  still  have  felt  it  their  duty  to  preach 
abroad ;  for  this  plain  reason,  that  there  were  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  people  to  whom  they  were  entrusted  Avith  the  mes- 
sage of  mercy,  but  to  whom  they  could  otherwise  have  no 
access.  Some  Hved  at  an  inconvenient  distance  from  the 
chm'ches ;  others  had  no  incUnation  to  attend ;  and  many 
of  the  abject  poor,  had  they  attended,  could  have  had  no 
accommodation  there.  In  an  age  of  general  profligacy  and 
imgodhness,  it  was  impossible  to  meet  the  spiritual  necessi- 
ties of  the  people,  but  by  following  them  to  the  places  where 
they  were  accustomed  to  congregate,  and  there  warning  them 
to  flee  from  the  Avr'ath  to  come.  In  many  places  churches, 
wliich  had  been  all  but  deserted,  were  filled  with  worshippers 
of  God,  and  attentive  hearers  of  his  Avord. 

Notwithstanding  the  benefits  resulting  from  field-preaching, 
Avhen  these  three  devoted  men  became  thus  "irregular," 
Archbishop  Potter  talked  of  "  excommunication ; "  but  he 
re-considered  the  subject,  and  wisely  forbore  to  execute  his 
threat.  Perhaps  he  recollected  that  the  Son  of  God  preached 
upon  a  mountain,  and  on  a  plain,  and  addressed  multitudes 
on  the  sea-shore  as  he  sat  in  a  fishing-boat ;  and  that  th© 


IS-i  THE    LIFE    OF 

Apostle  of  the  Gentiles  preaclied  Jesus  and  the  resurrection 
to  the  inquisitive  Athenians  as  he  stood  upon  Mars^  hill.  It 
would  indeed  have  been  an  unseemly  thing  for  a  man 
invested  with  ecclesiastical  authority,  and  professing  to  derive 
that  authority  from  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  a  direct  line  from  the 
Apostles,  to  impose  sdence  upon  Christian  Ministers,  and 
even  expel  them  from  the  congregation  of  the  faithful,  for 
doing  that  which  the  Lord  himself,  and  the  holy  Apostles 
under  his  direct  sanction,  had  recommended  by  their  daily 
practice.  The  Protestant  Church  of  England  was  preserved 
from  the  deep  dishonour  of  an  act  so  thoroughly  anti- 
Cluistian.  It  is  indeed  a  grave  question,  whether  field- 
preaching  is  not  the  duty  of  every  Christian  Minister;  and 
whether  any  man  to  whom  a  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  is 
committed  can  be  blameless,  either  before  God  or  man,  who 
refuses  to  administer  the  warnings  and  invitations  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  multitudes  of  people  around  him,  who  demon- 
strate, by  the  profanation  of  the  Sabbath,  and  neglect  of  the 
house  of  prayer,  that  they  are  walking  in  the  broad  way  that 
leadeth  to  destruction.  The  charge  is,  "  Preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature,"  as  the  instrument  of  salvation ;  and  to 
suffer  men  to  perish,  without  ever  applying  the  remedy,  is 
to  incur  guilt  of  the  most  fearful  magnitude.  The  field- 
Preacher  is  not  the  party  that  needs  an  apology.  He  that 
sacrifices  the  souls  of  men,  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  God's 
incarnate  Son,  for  the  maintenance  of  an  "  order,''  of  which 
the  Bible  knoAvs  nothing,  is  the  man  whose  conduct  is  more 
than  questionable,  and  who  ought  to  "  consider  his  ways." 

It  is  a  sm'prising  fact,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  had 
been  so  long  worn  down  by  disease,  and  who  seemed  for 
some  months  to  be  preserved  ahve  by  mii'acle,  should  be  able 
to  endure  the  labour  which  now  devolved  upon  liim.  He 
still  visited  the  prisoners  in  Newgate;  prayed  almost  daily 
with  penitents  in  distress ;  expounded  the  Scriptures  in 
private  houses ;  and  often  preached  in  the  open  air,  to  masses 
of  people  v.'hich  it  was  fearful  even  to  contemplate.  From 
the  time  of  his  ordination,  tiU  very  recently,  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  read  his  sermons  from  the  pulpit;  and  he  was 
astonished  when  he  found  himself  able  to  speak  extempore 
with  tolerable  fluency  and  correctness  to  an  orderly  congrega- 
tion in  a  chiu-ch.     Where  then,  it  may  be  asked,  did  he  find 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  185 

the  requisite  firmness  of  mind,  in  tlie  absence  of  notes,  to 
address  upwards  of  twenty  thousand  people  in  the  open  air  ? 
The  answer  is,  as  he  distinctly  acknowledges,  he  received 
assistance  from  above.  He  lived  in  the  spirit  of  prayer;  he 
laid  hold  upon  the  strength  di^^ne  by  a  mighty  faith ;  and  he 
realized  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise,  ''  I  am  with  you 
always."  His  mind  was  often  exercised  by  fierce  temptations ; 
but  the  Lord  was  his  helper;  and  for  some  year's  he  was 
surpassed  perhaps  by  no  man,  since  the  apostolic  times,  in 
power  and  efficiency  as  a  Clrristian  Preacher.  The  people 
evei^i^vhere  fell  under  his  word  like  grass  under  the  sithc 
of  the  mower. 

The  following  letter,  addressed  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  Avill 
show  in  what  manner  he  was  now  employed,  with  the  feel- 
ings of  his  heart.  Mr.  Whitefield  was  in  the  immediate 
neighbom-hood  of  London. 

"London,  August  10th,  1739.  Dear  George, — I  forgot  to 
mention  the  most  material  occurrence  at  Plaistow;  namely, 
that  a  Clergyman  was  there  convinced  of  sin.  He  stood 
under  me,  and  appeared  throughout  my  discourse  under  the 
strongest  perturbation  of  mind.  In  our  retm'u  we  were  much 
delighted  with  an  old  spiritual  Quaker,  who  is  clear  in  justifi- 
cation by  faith  only.  At  Marybone  a  footman  was  convinced 
of  more  than  sin ;  and  now  waits  Avith  confidence  for  all  the 
power  of  faith.  Friend  Keen  seems  to  have  experience,  and 
is  right  in  the  foundation. 

"  I  cannot  preach  out  on  the  week-days  for  the  expense  of 
coaches,  nor  accept  of  dear  Mr.  Seward's  offer ;  to  which  I 
should  be  less  backward,  if  he  would  take  my  advice.  But 
while  he  is  so  lavish  of  his  Lord's  goods,  I  cannot  consent 
that  this  ruin  should  in  any  degree  seem  to  be  under  my 
hand. 

"  I  am  continually  tempted  to  leave  off  preacliing,  and 
hide  myself  hke  J.  Hutchins.  I  should  then  be  freer  from 
temptations,  and  at  leisure  to  attend  to  my  own  improve- 
ment. God  continues  to  work  Ijy  mc,  but  not  in  me,  that  I 
can  perceive.  Do  not  reckon  upon  me,  my  brother,  in  tl  e 
work  God  is  doing :  for  I  cannot  expect  he  should  long 
employ  one  who  is  ever  longing  and  murmuring  to  be  dis- 
charged. I  rejoice  in  your  success,  and  pray  for  its  increase 
a  thousand  fold." 


186  THE    LIFE    OF 

Three  days  afterwards,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Seward,  he  says, 
"  Yesterday  I  preached  to  more  than  ten  thousand  hearers  ; 
and  was  so  buffeted,  both  before  and  after,  that  were  I  not 
forcibly  detained,  I  should  fly  from  every  human  face.  If 
God  does  make  a  way  for  me  to  escape,  I  shall  not  easily  be 
brought  back  again.  I  cannot  like  advertising.  It  looks 
hke  sounding  a  trumpet.  I  hope  our  brother  Hutcliins  will 
come  forth  at  last,  and  throw  away,  what  he  seems  to  have 
taken  up,  my  mantle  of  reserve.  But  then  he  will  no  longer 
make  Mr.  Broughton  his  counsellor." 

Now  that  the  leading  men  among  the  original  Oxford 
Methodists  had  renounced  the  Mysticism  of  WiUiam  Law, 
received  the  opposite  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith,  and  were 
making  such  gigantic  efforts  to  propagate  this  important 
truth,  it  is  curious  to  know  what  their  former  guide  and 
adviser  thought  of  their  present  views  and  proceedings.  He 
was  still  resident  at  Putney ;  and  on  Friday,  August  10th, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  paid  him  a  visit,  taking  his  friend  Bray 
Avith  him.  It  will  be  seen  that  this  eloquent  ascetic  was  as 
bhnd  as  ever  to  all  the  glorious  pecuharities  of  evangelical 
religion. 

"  To-day,"  says  Mr.  Charles,  "  I  carried  T.  Bray  to  Mr. 
Law,  who  resolved  aU  his  feehngs  and  experiences  into  fits, 
or  natural  affections,  and  advised  him  to  take  no  notice  of  his 
comforts,  which  he  had  better  be  without  than  with.  He 
blamed  Mr.  Whitefield's  Journals,  and  way  of  proceeding ; 
said  he  had  great  hopes  that  the  Methodists  would  have  been 
dispersed  by  little  and  Kttle  in  H^dngs,  and  have  leavened  the 
whole  lump.  I  told  him  my  experience.  '  Then  am  I,"  said 
he,  '  far  below  you,  (if  you  are  right,)  not  worthy  to  bear  your 
shoes.'  He  agreed  to  our  notion  of  faith,  but  would  have  it, 
that  aU  men  held  it ;  was  fully  against  the  laymen's  expound- 
ing, as  the  very  worst  thing  both  for  themselves  and  others. 
I  told  him,  he  was  my  schoohnaster,  to  bring  me  to  Christ ; 
but  the  reason  why  I  did  not  come  sooner  to  Him  was,  my 
seeking  to  be  sanctified  before  I  was  justified.  I  disclaimed 
all  expectation  of  becoming  some  great  one.  Among  other 
things  he  said,  'Was  I  talked  of  as  Mr.  Whitefield  is,  I 
should  run  away,  and  hide  myself  entirely.'  'You  might,' 
I  answered, '  but  God  would  bring  you  back,  Hke  Jonah.'  Joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  told  us,  was  the  most  dangerous  thing 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  187 

God  could  give.  I  replied,  '  But  cannot  God  guard  his  own 
gifts  ? '  He  often  disclaimed  advising,  seeing  we  had  the 
Spirit  of  God ;  but  mended  upon  our  hands,  and  at  last  came 
almost  quite  over.^' 

It  was  now  agreed  that  the  Wesleys  should  exchange 
places.  John  was  to  come  to  London,  and  Charles  was  to 
succeed  him  at  Bristol.  On  his  way  to  that  city,  Charles 
visited  Oxford,  Evesham,  Bcngeworth,  and  Gloucester.  His 
design  in  going  to  the  second  and  third  of  these  places  was 
to  see  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward,  mth  whom  he  had  recently 
become  acquainted,  and  who  lived  at  Bengeworth,  near  Eve- 
sham. He  was  a  man  of  large  property,  and  of  Kberal 
education,  having  been  bred  at  Cambridge.  He  had  been 
correct  in  his  morals,  and  charitable  and  humane  -,  but 
strenuously  opposed  to  spiritual  rehgion  ;  having  intended  to 
write  against  what  he  conceived  to  be  the  enthusiastic 
notions  of  Mr.  Law,  contained  in  his  treatise  on  Christian 
Perfection.  Early  in  the  spring  of  this  year  he  had  been 
severely  afflicted,  and,  in  connexion  with  much  bodily  suffer- 
ing, endured  great  mental  perplexity  and  anguish.  A  poor 
travelling  woman,  who  obtained  a  hvelihood  by  selling  toys 
for  children,  found  him  thus  distressed  both  in  mind  and 
body,  and  taught  him  the  nature  and  necessity  of  the  new 
birth.  Ha\dng  recovered  his  health,  and  obtained  some 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  he  resolved  to  enter  into  holy  orders, 
that  he  might  teach  others  what  he  liimseK  had  learned 
respecting  the  things  of  God.  In  this  state  he  heard  Mr. 
Whitefield  preach,  when  his  heart  clave  to  him ;  and  he  was 
ultimately  induced  to  accompany  that  man  of  God  to 
America.  Soon  after  he  had  heai'd  Mr.  ^Vhitefield  he  came 
to  London,  where  he  was  introduced  to  INIr.  Charles  Wesley, 
who  admired  his  spirit,  but  speaks  of  liim  at  this  time  as 
"  knowing  only  the  baptism  of  John."  He  proposed  to  bear 
the  expense  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  coach-hii'C,  in  his 
preaching  excursions  m  London  and  its  vicinity,  which 
Charles  respectfully  decHned.  The  wife  of  this  young  con- 
vert was  a  zealous  prcdestinarian,  and  far  more  remai'kable 
for  her  attachment  to  her  creed,  than  her  regai'd  either  for 
good  manners  or  hospitahty. 

On  Monday,  August  20th,  Chai'les  addressed  the  following 
letter,  from  Benge^yorth  and  Evesham,  to  his  brother  John  : — 


188  THE    LIFE    OP 

"  Dear  Brother^ — We  left  the  brethren  at  Oxford,  much 
edified  j  and  two  gownsmen,  besides  C.  Graves,  thoroughly- 
awakened.  On  Saturday  afternoon  God  brought  us  hither. 
INIr.  Seward  being  from  home,  there  was  no  admittance  for 
us,  his  wife  being  an  opposer,  and  having  refused  to  see 
George  Wliitefield  before  me.  At  seven  Mr.  Seward  found 
us  at  our  inn,  and  carried  us  home.  I  expounded  at  eight  in 
the  school-room,  which  contains  two  hundred.  On  Sunday 
morning  I  preached  from  George  Whitefield's  pulpit,  the 
wall :  '  Repent  ye,  and  beHeve  the  Gospel.'  The  notice 
being  short,  we  had  only  a  few  hundreds ;  but  such  as  those 
described  in  the  morning  lesson,  '  These  were  more  noble 
than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind.'  In  the  evening  I  showed  to  near 
two  thousand  the  Saviour  in  the  good  Samaritan.  Many,  I 
am  persuaded,  found  themselves  stripped,  and  wounded,  and 
half-dead;  and  are  therefore  ready  for  the  oil  and  wine. 
Once  more  God  enabled  me  to  open  the  new  covenant  at 
the  school-house,  which  was  crowded  with  deeply-attentive 
hearers." 

To  this  account  he  adds,  in  his  journal,  "  August  30th. 
I  spoke  from  Acts  ii.  37,  to  two  or  tlu-ee  himdred  market- 
people  and  soldiers,  all  as  orderly  and  decent  as  could  be 
desired.  I  now  heard  that  the  Mayor  had  come  down  on 
Sunday  to  take  a  view  of  us ;  and  soon  after  an  officer  struck 
a  countryman  in  the  face,  without  any  provocation,  i 
serious  woman  besought  the  poor  man  not  to  resist  evil ;  '  as 
the  other  only  wanted  to  make  a  riot.'  He  took  patiently 
several  repeated  blows,  telling  the  man  he  might  beat  him  as 
long  as  he  pleased. 

"  I  took  a  walk  with  Mr.  Seward,  whose  eyes  it  has 
pleased  God  to  open,  to  see  He  would  have  all  men  to  be 
saved.  His  wife,  who  refuses  to  see  me,  is  miserably  bigoted 
to  the  particular  scheme.  We  had  the  satisfaction  of  meet- 
ing with  Mr.  Seward's  cousin  Molly,  whom  I  had  endea- 
vom'ed  to  convince  of  sin  at  Ishngton.  The  Spuit  had  now 
con\dnced  her  of  righteousness  also.  To-day  she  told  us,  a 
young  lady  here  upon  a  Adsit  had  been  deeply  struck  on 
Sunday  night,  under  the  word,  seeing  and  feehug  her  need  of 
a  Physician,  and  earnestly  desired  me  to  pray  for  her.  We 
immediately  joined  in  thanksgiving  and  intercession.     After 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  189 

dinner  I  spoke  with  her.  She  burst  into  tears  ;  told  us,  she 
had  come  here  thoughtless,  and  dead  in  pleasures  and  sin, 
but  fully  resolved  against  ever  being  a  Methodist ;  that  she 
was  first  alai'med  at  seeing  us  so  happy,  aiul  full  of  love ;  had 
gone  to  the  society,  but  never  found  herself  out  till  the  word 
came  with  power  to  her  soul ;  that  all  the  following  night  she 
had  been  as  in  an  agony ;  could  not  pray ;  could  not  bear 
om*  singing,  nor  have  any  rest  in  herself.  We  betook  our- 
selves to  prayer,  and  God  hearkened.  She  received  forgive- 
ness in  that  instant,  and  triumphed  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
her  God.  We  were  all  of  us  upon  the  mount  the  rest  of  the 
day. 

"  At  six  I  explained  the  nature  of  faith,  from,  '  Not  I, 
but  Cluist  hveth  in  me  :  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for 
me.'  Afterwards  I  showed  them,  in  the  school-house,  their 
own  case  in  dead  Lazarus.  Some  of  those  that  were  dead,  I 
ti-ust,  begin  to  come  forth.  Several  serious  people  from  the 
neighboui'ing  towns  came  home  with  us.  We  continued  our 
rejoicing  till  midnight. 

"  August  22d.  I  besought  my  hearers  to  be  reconciled 
unto  God.  I  found  ]\Iiss  P.  had  been  greatly  strengthened 
by  last  night's  expounding,  and  could  scarcely  forbear  crpng 
out,  she  was  that  Lazarus ;  and  if  they  would  come  to  Christ, 
he  would  raise  them  as  he  had  her.  All  night  she  continued 
singing  in  her  heart ;  and  discovers  more  and  more  of  that 
genuine  mark  of  his  disciples,  love. 

"  I  was  prevailed  to  stay  over  this  day.  God  soon  showed 
me  his  design  in  it.  Oui*  singing  in  the  garden  drew  two 
sincere  women  to  us,  who  sought  Clrrist  sorrowing.  After 
reading  the  promises  in  Isaiah,  we  prayed,  and  they  received 
them  accomphshed  in  themselves.  We  were  upon  a  mount, 
which  reminded  us  of  Tabor,  through  the  joy  wherewith  our 
Master  filled  us.  How  shall  I  be  thankful  enough  for  his 
bringing  me  hither  !  While  we  were  singing,  a  poor  di'unken 
servant  of  Mr.  Seward  was  struck.  His  master  had  last 
night  given  him  warning ;  but  now  he  seems  effectually 
called.  We  spent  the  afternoon  most  delightfully  in  Isaiah. 
At  seven  the  society  met.  I  could  hardly  speak  through  my 
cold ;  but  it  was  suspended  while  I  showed  the  natural  man 
his  pictm'c  in  blind  Bartimeus.  INIany  were  ready  to  ciy" 
after  Jesus  for  mercy.     The  three  that  had  lately  received 


190  THE    LIFE    OF 

their  sight  were  much  strengthened.  Miss  P.  declared  her 
cure  before  two  hundred  witnesses,  many  of  them  gay  young 
gentlewomen.  They  received  her  testimony ;  flocked  round 
about  her ;  and  pressed  her  on  aU  sides  to  come  to  see  them. 
By  this  open  confession  she  purchased  to  herself  great  bold- 
ness in  the  faith. 

"  August  22d.  This  morning  the  work  upon  poor  Robin 
appeared  to  be  God^s  work.  The  words  that  made  the  first 
impression  were, — 

'  'Tis  mercy  all,  immense  and  free  ; 
For,  O  my  God,  it  found  out  me  !  ' 

He  now  seemed  full  of  sorrow,  and  joy,  and  astonishment, 
and  love.  The  world  too  set  to  their  seal,  that  he  belongs  to 
Clirist. 

"  I  cannot  but  observe  the  narrow  spirit  of  those  that  hold 
particular  redemption.  I  have  had  no  disputes  with  them ; 
yet  they  have  me  in  abomination.  Mrs.  Seward  is  irrecon- 
cilably angry  with  me  ;  '  for  he  offers  Christ  to  all ! '  Her 
maids  are  of  the  same  spirit ;  and  their  Baptist  teacher  insists 
that  I  ought  to  have  my  gown  stripped  over  my  ears.  When 
Mr.  Seward,  in  my  hearing,  exhorted  one  of  the  maids  to  a 
concern  for  her  salvation,  she  answered,  it  was  to  no  purpose  : 
she  could  do  nothing.  The  same  answer  he  received  from 
his  daughter,  of  seven  years  old.  See  the  genuine  fruits  of 
this  blessed  doctrine  !  " 

From  Evesham  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Gloucester, 
the  birth-place  of  his  friend  Mr.  Whitefield.  Here  he 
writes : — 

"  August  23d.  By  ten  last  night  the  Lord  brought  us 
hither,  through  many  dangers  and  difficulties.  In  mounting 
I  fell  over  my  horse,  and  sprained  my  hand.  Biding  in  the 
dark,  I  bruised  my  foot.  We  lost  our  way  as  often  as  we 
could.  Two  horses  we  had  between  tliree;  for  Robin  bore 
us  company.  Here  we  were  turned  back  from  a  friend^s 
house  by  his  Avife's  sickness.  Last  night  my  voice  and 
strength  wholly  failed  me.  To-day  they  are  in  some  measure 
restored.  At  night  I  with  difficulty  got  into  the  crowded 
society :  preached  the  law  and  the  Gospel  from  Romans  iii. 
They  received  it  with  all  readiness.  Three  Clergymen  were 
present.     Some  without  attempted  to  make  a  disturbance,  by 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  191 

setting  on  the  dogs ;  but  in  vain.     The  dumb  dogs  rebuked 
the  rioters. 

"  August  25th.  Before  I  went  forth  into  the  streets  and 
highways,  I  sent,  after  my  custom,  to  borrow  the  church. 
The  Minister  (one  of  the  better  disposed)  sent  back  a  civil 
message  :  would  be  glad  to  drink  a  glass  of  wine  Avith  me, 
but  durst  not  lend  me  his  pulpit  for  fifty  guineas.  Mr. 
Whitcfield  durst  lend  me  his  field,  which  did  just  as  well. 
For  near  an  hom'  and  a  half  God  gave  me  voice  and  strength 
to  exhort  about  two  thousand  sinners  to  repent,  and  beheve 
the  Gospel.  My  voice  and  strength  faded  together ;  neither 
do  I  want  them  when  my  work  is  done.  Being  invited  to 
Painswick,  I  waited  upon  the  Lord,  and  renewed  my  strength. 
We  found  near  one  thousand  gathered  in  the  street.  I  have 
but  one  subject,  on  which  I  discoui'sed  from  2  Cor.  v.  19, 
'  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself.'  I 
besought  them  earnestly  to  be  reconciled;  and  the  rebels 
seemed  inclinable  to  lay  down  their  arms.  A  young  Pres- 
byterian teacher  clave  to  us.  I  received  fresh  strength  to 
expound  the  good  Samaritan,  at  a  pubhc-house,  wliich  was 
full  above  stairs  and  below. 

"  August  25tli.  I  showed  them,  in  the  street,  that  to  them 
and  their  children  was  the  promise  made.  Some  are,  I  trust, 
on  the  point  of  recei\ing  it.  Tlu-ee  Clergymen  attended.  I 
praj'^ed  by  a  j^oung  woman,  afraid  of  death,  because  it  had 
not  lost  its  sting.  I  shoAved  her,  the  promise  was  to  those 
that  are  afar  off,  even  before  they  actually  receive  it.  This 
revived  her  much ;  and  we  left  her  patiently  waiting  for  the 
salvation  of  God.  At  nine  I  exhorted  and  prayed  with  a 
house-full  of  sincere  souls  ;  and  took  my  leave,  recommended 
by  their  affectionate  prayers  to  the  grace  of  God. 

"  At  Gloucester  I  went  to  the  field  at  five.  An  old  inti- 
mate acquaintance  (Mrs.  Kirkham)  stood  in  my  way,  and 
challenged  me  :  '  What,  Mr.  Wesley ;  is  it  you  I  see  !  Is  it 
possible  that  you,  who  can  preach  at  Christ- Chm'ch,  St. 
Mary's,  &c.,  should  come  liither  after  a  mob  ? '  I  cut  her 
short  with,  '  The  work  which  my  Master  giveth  me,  must  I 
not  do  it  ? '  and  went  to  my  mob  ;  or,  (to  put  it  into  the 
Pharisees'  phrase,)  '  this  people  which  is  accursed.'  Thou- 
sands heard  me  gladly,  while  I  told  them  their  privilege  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Comforter,  and  exhorted  them  to  come 


192  THE    LIFE    OF 

for  him  to  Christ,  as  poor  lost  sinners,  I  continued  my  dis- 
course till  night." 

From  Gloucester  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Runwick, 
where  his  wonted  success  attended  him.  He  says,  "  The 
INIinister  here  lent  me  his  pidpit.  I  stood  at  the  Avindow, 
which  was  taken  down,  and  turned  to  the  larger  congrega- 
tion, of  above  two  thousand,  in  the  churchyard.  They 
appeared  greedy  to  hear,  while  I  testified,  '  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,^  &c.  These  are, 
I  think,  more  noble  than  those  at  Evesham.  After  sermon  a 
woman  came  to  me,  who  had  received  faith  in  hearing  Mr. 
Whitefield.  She  was  terrified  at  having  lost  her  comfort.  I 
explained  to  her  that  wilderness  state,  into  which  the  believer 
is  generally  led,  by  the  Spirit,  to  be  tempted,  as  soon  as  he  is 
baptized  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  confirmed  her  in  a  patient 
looking  for  his  return,  whom  her  soul  loveth.  ^Ye  dined  at 
Mr.  Ellis's,  of  Ebley ;  and  met  our  brother  EUis,  who  has 
the  blessing  of  belie^dng  parents,  two  sisters  awakened.  One 
only  brother  continues  an  abandoned  prodigal. 

"  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  again  to  a  Kennington  con- 
gregation. The  church  was  fall  as  it  could  crowd.  Thou- 
sands stood  in  the  churchyard.  It  was  the  most  beautiful 
sight  I  ever  beheld.  The  people  fiUed  the  gradually-rising 
area,  which  was  shut  upon  three  sides  by  a  vast  perpendicular 
hill.  On  the  top  and  bottom  of  this  hill  was  a  circular  row 
of  trees.  In  this  amphitheatre  they  stood,  deeply  attentive, 
while  I  called  upon  them,  in  Christ's  words,  '  Come  unto  me, 
aU  that  are  weary.'  The  tears  of  many  testified  that  they 
were  ready  to  enter  into  that  rest.  God  enabled  me  to  lift 
up  my  voice  like  a  trumpet,  so  that  all  distinctly  heard  me. 
I  concluded  with  singing  an  invitation  to  sinners.  It  was 
with  difiiculty  we  made  our  way  tlu'ough  this  most  loving 
people,  and  returned  amidst  their  prayers  and  blessings  to 
Ebley.  Here  I  expounded  the  second  lesson  for  two  hours, 
and  received  strength  and  faith  to  plead  the  promise  of  the 
Father.  A  good  old  Baptist  pressed  me  to  preach  at  Stanley, 
on  my  way  to  Bristol.     Accordingly, 

"  August  27th.  I  set  out  at  seven.  The  sky  was  overcast, 
and  the  '  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air'  wetted  us  to  the 
skin.  Tliis,  I  thought,  portended  good.  We  could  not  stay 
to  diy  ourselves,  there  being,  contrary  to  our  expectation,  a 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  193 

company  of  near  a  tliousand  waiting.  I  preached  from  a 
table,  (having  been  first  denied  the  pulpit,)  upon,  '  Repent, 
and  believe  the  Gospel.'  The  hearers  seemed  so  much 
affected,  that  I  appointed  them  to  meet  me  again  in  the 
evening.     The  INIinister  w^as  of  my  audience. 

"  I  rode  back  to  Ebley,  and  was  informed  by  brother 
Oakley,  that  he  had  fastened  upon  the  poor  prodigal,  and 
spoke  to  his  heart.  His  convictions  wei'e  heightened  by  the 
sermon.  We  prayed  and  sang  alternately,  till  faith  came. 
God  blew  with  his  wind,  and  the  waters  flowed.  He  struck 
the  hard  rock,  and  the  waters  gushed  out;  and  the  poor 
sinner,  with  joy  and  astonishment,  beheved  the  Son  of  God 
loved  him,  and  gave  himself  for  him.  '  Sing,  ye  heavens ;  for 
the  Lord  hath  done  it !  Shout,  ye  lower  parts  of  the  earth  ! ' 
In  the  morning  I  had  told  his  mother  of  St.  Austin's  con- 
version. Now  I  carried  her  the  joyful  news,  '  This  thy  son 
was  dead,  and  is  alive  again.'  I  expounded  at  a  gentle- 
woman's house,  on  my  w^ay  to  Stanley,  but  could  hardly 
speak  through  my  cold.  I  went  forth  in  faith,  and  preached, 
under  a  large  elm-tree,  on  the  prodigal  son.  I  retm-ned  to 
Ebley  rejoicing,  where  I  expounded  the  woman  of  Samaria." 

In  the  evening  of  the  next  day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  met 
his  brother  in  Bristol,  where  they  rejoiced  together  on 
account  of  the  glorious  things  Avhich  they  had  witnessed,  and 
of  which  they  had  been  the  instruments,  since  they  parted 
with  each  other  in  London.  They  spent  the  next  day  chiefly 
in  visiting  the  people,  of  whom  Charles  was  for  a  time  to  take 
the  charge ;  and  on  the  following  morning,  when  John  took 
his  leave  of  them,  Charles  says,  "  His  short  absence  cost  them 
many  tears." 

This  appears  to  have  been  the  first  time  that  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  had  ever  been  in  Bristol.  He  had  not  come  to 
inspect  its  antiquities,  nor  to  gratify  his  taste  by  surveying 
the  beautifvd  scenery  with  which  it  is  surromided.  Upon  the 
salvation  of  souls  his  undivided  attention  was  fixed ;  and  this 
he  desired  with  a  passion  the  full  depth  and  intensity  of 
which  it  woidd  be  difficult  to  describe.  His  bm-ning  zeal  was 
a  direct  effect  of  his  union  with  Christ.  It  was  an  emanation 
from  Him  who  is  emphatically  the  Lover  of  souls.  On  enter- 
ing upon  his  ministry  at  Bristol,  he  found  that  "  other  men 
liad  labom-ed,"  and  he  had  "  entered   into  their   labom-s." 

VOL.    I.  o 


194  THE    LIFE    OP 

His  brother  and  Mr.  Whitefield  had  here  "  gone  forth  weep- 
ing, bearing  precious  seed ; "  and  by  God's  blessing  upon 
their  combined  exertions,  "the  fields  were"  now  everywhere 
"  white  unto  the  harvest."  With  a  diligence  and  fidehty 
worthy  of  such  a  state  of  things,  and  of  which  there  have 
been  few  examples,  Charles  "  thrust  in  his  sickle  ;  "  and  then 
"  came  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him." 

When  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield  first  gave  indica- 
tions of  an  extraordinary  zeal  for  the  spread  of  religion,  it 
was  said  to  them,  "  If  you  wish  to  convert  Heathens,  go  to 
Kingswood;"  a  place  principally  occupied  by  coUiers,  for 
whose  salvation  no  man  seemed  to  care,  and  who  were  there- 
fore brutally  ignorant  and  wicked.  The  challenge  was 
accepted.  Mr.  Whitefield  was  the  first  that  undertook  the 
unpromising  service ;  and  his  success  was  such  as  to  demon- 
strate that  a  more  than  ordinary  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
rested  upon  him  and  the  people.  He  stood,  and  under  the 
open  sky  called  upon  them  "  to  repent,  and  turn  to  God,  and 
do  works  meet  for  repentance ; "  off'ering  to  them,  at  the 
same  time,  without  money  and  without  price,  the  inestimable 
mercies  of  redemption, — pardon,  with  its  attendant  peace 
and  hohness.  Multitudes  Hstened  to  the  call,  and  not  a  few 
willingly  responded  to  the  invitation ;  their  deep  sighs,  and 
the  white  streaks  caused  by  the  tears  which  flowed  down 
their  blackened  faces,  attesting  the  strength  of  their  inward 
emotions. 

Mr.  "WTiitefield  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  John  Wesley ;  and 
Charles  now  followed  both  with  equal  steps.  His  zeal,  his 
faith,  his  courage,  his  love  to  souls,  his  perseverance,  were 
most  exemplary;  and  he  was  signally  owned  of  God,  in 
awakening  among  the  people  a  concern  for  divine  things,  and 
in  turning  them  to  Christ.  He  remained  in  Bristol  some- 
what more  than  two  months,  preaching  in  the  most  neglected 
parts  of  the  city  and  its  neighbourhood  during  the  day,  and 
in  the  evenings  expounding  the  holy  Scriptures  in  private 
houses,  and  large  rooms,  where  the  people  could  be  accommo- 
dated to  hear  him.  He  also  extended  his  labours  to  Kings- 
wood,  Pensford,  Bearfield,  Bradford,  and  other  places,  pro- 
claiming the  word  of  life  in  the  open  air,  and  often  in  the 
midst  of  heavy  rain.  While  he  was  thus  employed,  some  of 
the  Clergy  in  Bristol  inveighed  against  him  from  their  pulpits 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  195 

with  great  vehemence ;  and  others  complained  bitterly  of  the 
intolerable  increase  of  their  labour,  when  he  brought  large 
companies  of  reclaimed  profligates  to  the  churches,  to  receive 
the  Lord^s  supper :  an  ordinance  which  they  had  generally 
neglected,  till  they  were  enhghtened  and  impressed  under  his 
ministry. 

At  tliis  period  Mr.  Joseph  WilHams,  of  Kidderminster,  a 
pious  and  upright  man,  whose  published  Jom^nal  is  well 
known,  visited  Bristol,  and  attended  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
ministry,  of  wliich  he  has  given  a  valuable  and  striking 
account.  Being  a  Dissenter  and  a  Calvinist,  he  found  it 
difficult  to  credit  the  accounts  which  he  heai'd  of  the  godly 
labours  and  usefulness  of  the  Methodists,  because  they 
belonged  to  the  Church  of  England,  and  did  not  entertain 
his  riews  on  the  controverted  questions  relating  to  God's  pre- 
destination. He  had  now  an  opportunity  of  judging  for 
himself;  and  the  result  he  declared  in  a  letter  which  he 
wrote  for  insertion  in  the  Grentleman's  Magazine.  He  sub- 
mitted it  to  the  inspection  of  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley,  who 
appears  to  have  prevented  its  pubhcation.  It  was  found 
among  his  papers  after  his  decease,  in  JSIr.  Williams's  hand- 
writing.    The  folloAving  is  an  extract : — 

"  Hearing  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  would  preach  in  the 
afternoon,  just  out  of  the  city,  I  got  a  guide,  and  went  to 
hear  him.  I  found  him  standing  upon  a  table,  in  an  erect 
postm-e,  with  his  hands  and  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven  in 
prayer,  surrounded  with,  I  guess,  more  than  a  thousand 
people ;  some  few  of  them  persons  of  fashion,  both  men  and 
women,  but  most  of  them  of  the  lower  rank  of  mankind.  I 
know  not  how  long  he  had  been  engaged  in  the  dut}'^  before  I 
came,  but  he  continued  therein,  after  my  coming,  scarcely  a 
quarter  of  an  hour ;  during  w^hich  time  he  praj'cd  with 
uncommon  fervency,  fluency,  and  variety  of  proper  expres- 
sion. He  then  preached  about  an  hour,  from  2  Cor.  v. 
17 — 21,  in  such  a  manner  as  I  have  seldom,  if  ever,  heard 
any  jSIinister  preach ;  that  is,  though  I  have  heard  many  a 
finer  sermon,  according  to  the  common  taste,  yet  I  have 
scarcely  ever  heard  any  Minister  discover  such  erident  signs 
of  a  most  vehement  desire,  or  labour  so  earnestly,  to  convince 
his  hearers  that  they  were  all  by  nature  in  a  state  of  enmity 
against  God,  consequently  in  a  damnable  state,  and  needed 

o  2 


196  THE    LIFE    OF 

reconciliation  to  God  ;  that  God  is  willing  to  be  reconciled  to 
all,  even  the  worst  of  sinners,  and  for  that  end  hath  laid  all 
our  sin  on  Christ,  and  Christ  hath  borne  the  punishment  due 
to  our  sins  in  our  nature  and  stead ;  that,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  righteousness  and  merits  of  Christ  are  imputed  to  as 
many  as  believe  on  Him ;  that  it  is  faith  alone,  exclusive 
entirely  of  any  works  of  ours,  which  applies  to  us  the  righ- 
teousness of  Christ,  and  justifies  us  in  the  sight  of  God ;  that 
none  are  excluded  but  those  who  refuse  to  come  to  Him,  as 
lost,  undone,  yea,  as  damned  sinners,  and  trust  in  Him  alone 
— that  is,  in  his  meritorious  righteousness  and  atoning  sacri- 
fice— for  pardon  and  salvation.  These  points  he  supported 
all  along,  as  he  went  on,  with  many  texts  of  Scripture,  which 
he  explained  and  illustrated ;  and  then  freely  invited  all,  even 
the  chief  of  sinners,  and  used  a  great  variety  of  the  most 
moving  arguments  and  expostulations,  in  order  to  persuade, 
allure,  instigate,  and,  if  possible,  compel  all  to  come  to  Christ, 
and  beheve  in  Him  for  pardon  and  salvation.  Nor  did  he  fail 
to  inform  them  thoroughly,  how  ineff'ectual  their  faith  would 
be  to  justify  them  in  the  sight  of  God,  unless  it  wrought  by 
love,  purified  their  hearts,  and  reformed  their  lives :  for 
though  he  cautioned  them  with  the  utmost  care,  not  to  attri- 
bute any  merit  to  their  own  performances,  nor  in  the  least 
degree  rest  upon  any  works  of  their  own ;  yet,  at  the  same 
time,  he  apprized  them,  that  their  faith  is  but  a  dead  faith,  if 
it  be  not  operative,  and  productive  of  good  works,  even  all  the 
good  in  their  power. 

"  Afterwards  I  waited  on  Mr.  Wesley,  asked  him  many 
questions,  and  received  much  satisfaction  from  his  answers. 
I  then  went  with  him  to  a  religious  society,  which  met  about 
seven  in  the  evening ;  and  found  the  place  so  thronged,  that  it 
was  with  very  great  diflBculty  we  got  to  the  centre  of  it ;  where 
was  a  convenient  place  provided  for  him,  either  to  stand  or 
sit.  When  we  came  to  them,  they  were  singing  a  hymn; 
but  ceased  on  Mr.  Wesley^s  mounting  the  rostrum.  He  first 
prayed ;  then  expounded  part  of  the  twelfth  chapter  of 
St.  John^s  Gospel ;  then  sung  a  hymn ;  then  proceeded 
awhile  in  the  exposition ;  then  sung  another  hymn ;  then 
prayed  over  more  than  twenty  bills,  which  were  given  up  by 
the  society,  respecting  their  spiritual  concerns ;  and  concluded 
with  the  usual  benediction.     Never  did  I  hear  such  praying, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 


197 


or  such  singing, — never  did  I  sec  and  heai*  such  evident 
marks  of  fervency  of  spirit  in  the  service  of  God, — as  in  that 
society.  At  the  close  of  every  single  petition,  a  serious 
Amen,  like  a  rushing  sound  of  Avaters,  ran  through  the  whole 
society ;  and  their  singing  was  not  only  the  most  harmonious 
and  dehghtful  I  ever  heard,  but,  as  Mr.  Whitefield  writes  in 
his  Journals,  they  '  sang  lustily,  and  with  a  good  courage.'  I 
never  so  well  understood  the  meaning  of  that  expression 
before.  Indeed  they  seemed  to  sing  with  melody  in  their 
hearts.  It  is  impossible  for  any  man  to  try  another's  heart ; 
neither  would  I  dare  to  invade  the  divine  prerogative;  but 
this  I  will  venture  to  say,  such  evident  marks  of  a  lively, 
genuine  devotion,  in  any  part  of  rehgious  worship,  I  never 
was  witness  to  in  any  place,  or  on  any  occasion.  If  there  be 
such  a  thing  as  heavenly  music  upon  earth,  I  heard  it  there. 
If  there  be  such  an  enjoyment,  such  an  attainment,  as  that  of 
a  heaven  upon  earth,  numbers  in  that  society  seemed  to 
possess  it.  As  for  my  own  part,  I  do  not  remember  my 
heart  to  have  been  so  elevated  in  prayer  and  praise,  either  in 
collegiate,  parochial,  or  private  worsliip,  as  it  was  there  and 
then. 

"  I  found,  upon  inquiry,  that  great  numbers  in  Bristol,  by 
attending  the  rehgious  ministrations  of  Mr.  Whitefield  and 
the  Wesleys,  have  been  reformed  from  a  vicious  course,  who 
now,  without  neglecting  their  necessary  employments,  (as  has 
been  invidiously  suggested,)  make  rehgion  their  principal 
concern ;  and  particularly,  that  the  case  is  remarkably  thus 
with  many  of  the  colhers  in  Kingswood,  whose  wickedness,  a 
few  years  since,  was  notorious.  If,  therefore,  any  inquire,  as 
Nathanael,  '  Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazai'eth  ? ' 
'  Can  any  good  come  out  of  Methodism  ?  '  I  only  answer,  as 
Pliilip,  '  Come  and  see.'  " 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  thus  speaks  of  the  religious  services 
which  made  so  deep  and  favourable  an  impression  upon  the 
mind  of  Mr.  Wilhams  : — "  Oct.  8th.  I  called  on  the  dpng 
man  with  whom  I  prayed  last  night,  and  found  liim  a  new 
crcatiu-e.  He  told  me,  he  now  tasted  the  peace  I  spoke  of, 
the  joy  and  comfort  of  a  living  faith.  I  asked  whether  he 
was  still  afraid  to  die.  '  No,  no,'  he  replied ;  '  I  desire  to 
die.  I  want  to  get  away.'  '  Why,  do  you  love  Jesus 
Christ  ?  '       Yes,  dearly,'  said  he,  witli  his  voice  and  looks.     I 


198  THE    LIFE    OF 

left  him  ready  for  the  Bridegroom^  and  pubHshed  the  word  of 
reconciliation  at  the  Bear-yard.  God  in  Christ  was  with  us 
of  a  truth.  I  never  spoke  more  clearly.  The  same  power 
was  in  the  society.  Mr.  WiUiams,  of  Kidderminster,  was 
much  edified  among  us.  He  followed  a  letter  he  wrote 
inviting  me  thither.  Of  what  denomination  he  is  I 
know  not ;  nor  is  it  material ;  for  he  has  the  mind  which 
was  in  Jesus.  I  met  my  brother,  just  returned  from 
London." 

About  three  weeks  before  this  time  Mr.  Wilhams  had 
written  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  requesting  him  to  visit 
Kidderminster ;  and  he  was  so  impressed  in  favour  of  the 
Wesleys,  in  consequence  of  what  he  now  saw,  and  heard,  and 
felt  in  Bristol,  that  he  renewed  his  application,  and  that  "with 
greater  importunity.  In  a  letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
under  the  date  of  Oct.  17th,  he  says,  "I  forgot,  at  parting,  to 
renew  my  humble  request  to  you,  for  a  line  at  your  conveni- 
ence, which  I  now  humbly  desire,  to  let  me  know  when  we 
may  expect  you  or  Mr.  John  Wesley  here.  I  have  provided  you 
a  field,  larger  than  any  bowhng-green,  and  enclosed  with  a 
high  wall,  to  preach  in ;  and  cannot  but  greatly  hope,  if  you 
could  continue  a  while  with  us,  your  and  our  Lord  might 
reap  a  plentiful  harvest  here  and  hereabout ;  and  that  a  wide 
and  elfectual  door  would  be  opened  to  you.  But  you  may  be 
sure  of  many  adversaries,  and  none  more  violent  than  our 
Vicar. 

"  The  more  I  have  thought  of  your  definition  of  justifying 
faith,  which  is  what  I  humbly  trust  God  hath  given  me,  the 
more  I  am  inchned  to  believe  it  right ;  though  different  from 
what  I  have  been  all  along  taught ;  and  I  want  to  be  fm-nished 
with  further  proofs  and  arguments  for  it,  as  it  is  what  meets 
with  a  general  opposition  from  those  good  people  I  have 
mentioned  it  to :  yet  two  or  three  seem  to  give  in  to  it.  I 
therefore  beg  of  you,  as  soon  as  you  have  leisure,  to  be  a 
little  particular  on  that  head,  which  wiU,  I  hope,  turn  to  good 
account,  and  more  and  more  endear  you  to  your  obhged 
servant,  and  unworthy  brother  in  Christ. 

"  I  dearly  love  your  reHgious  society.  My  heart  is  knit  to 
them  :  and  my  prayers  are  daily  for  you  and  them,  that  they 
may  abound  more  and  more  in  every  grace,  in  every  good 
word  and  work ;  and  that  the  God  of  hope  would  fill  them 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  199 

with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  they  may  abound  in 
hope  through  the  poAver  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  devout  and  joyous  spirit  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  chil- 
dren in  the  Lord,  who  had  but  recently  been  reclaimed  from 
ignorance  and  sin  by  the  divine  blessing  upon  his  ministry, 
did  not  universally  command  the  admii'ation  with  which  it 
was  contemplated  by  Mr.  Wilhams.  Among  them  were 
various  persons  who  had  been  brought  up  among  the 
Quakers  and  Baptists,  who  now  felt  it  their  duty  to  offer 
themselves  as  candidates  for  Christian  baptism.  Accord- 
ingly Charles  says,  under  the  date  of  Oct,  13th,  "  I  waited, 
with  my  brother,  upon  a  Minister,  about  baptizing  some  of 
his  parish.  He  complained  hea^dly  of  the  multitude  of  our 
communicants,  and  produced  the  canon  against  strangers. 
He  could  not  admit  that  as  a  reason  for  their  coming  to  his 
chiu'ch,  that  they  had  no  sacrament  at  their  own.  I  offered 
my  assistance  to  lessen  his  trouble ;  but  he  decUned  it. 
There  Avere  a  hundi'ed  of  new  communicants,  he  told  us,  last 
Sunday;  and  he  added,  'I  am  credibly  informed,  some  of 
them  came  out  of  spite  to  me.'  We  bless  God  for  this  cause 
of  offence,  and  pray  it  may  never  be  removed.'^ 

AMien  Mr.  Wilhams  attended  the  rehgious  meetings  of  the 
Methodists  in  Bristol,  he  states  that  he  was  greatly  impressed 
with  the  sweetness  and  power  of  the  singing.  This  was  a 
part  of  diA^ne  worship  in  which  the  brothers  took  a  hvely 
interest  fi'om  the  beginning  of  their  public  labours ;  and  as 
they  both  possessed  the  gift  and  spirit  of  sacred  poetry,  they 
applied  themselves  to  the  composition  of  hymns  adapted  to 
the  use  and  edification  of  those  who  united  with  them  in  the 
worship  of  God.  Soon  after  their  return  from  Georgia,  as 
we  have  already  seen,  they  pubhshed  a  volume  of  hj^mns,  for 
this  purpose ;  and  this  year  they  added  two  others,  of  a  simi- 
lar kind,  but  more  varied  in  their  subjects,  and  more  evan- 
gehcal  in  their  character.  To  both  these  volumes  they  gave 
the  same  title  :  "  Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems.  Published  by 
John  Wesley,  M.  A.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford;  and 
Charles  Wesley,  M.  A.,  Student  of  Christ-Church,  Oxford." 
They  were  "  printed  by  W.  Strahan ; "  and  sold  by  their 
friend  "James  Hutton,  bookseller,  at  the  Bible  and  Sun, 
without  Temple-Bar ;  and  at  Mr.  Bray's,  a  brazier,  in  Little- 
Britain."     Such  was  the  demand  for  these  volumes,  that  one 


200  THE    LIFE    OF 

of  them  passed  to  a  second  edition  tlie  same  year ;  and  tlie 
other  to  a  third.  That  which  appears  to  have  been  first 
published  begins  with  "  Eupohs's  Hymn  to  the  Creator/^ 
Avritten  by  the  Rector  of  Epworth ;  and  also  contains  some 
poems  by  Mr.  Gambold,  with  several  hymns  and  other  com- 
positions altered  from  Herbert,  Dr.  Hickes,  and  Dr.  Henry 
More. 

The  preface  to  this  volimie  is  a  document  of  very  superior 
value,  and  distinctly  points  out  the  change  which  had  taken 
place  in  the  theological  views  of  the  writers.  They  say,  "  Some 
verses,  it  may  be  observed,  in  the  following  collection,  were 
written  upon  the  scheme  of  the  Mystic  Divines.  And  these, 
it  is  owned,  we  had  once  in  great  veneration,  as  the  best 
explainers  of  the  Gospel  of  Clirist.  But  we  are  now  con- 
vinced that  we  therein  '  greatly  erred,  not  knowing  the  Scrip- 
tures, neither  the  power  of  God.^  And  because  this  is  an 
error  which  many  serious  minds  are  sooner  or  later  exposed 
to,  and  which  indeed  most  easily  besets  those  who  seek  the 
Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity,  we  believe  ourselves  indispensably 
obliged,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  angels,  and  men,  to 
declare  wherein  we  apprehend  those  writers  not  to  teach  '  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. ^ 

"  And  first,  we  apprehend  them  to  lay  another  foundation. 
They  are  careful  indeed  to  pull  down  our  own  works,  and  to 
prove  that,  '  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justi- 
fied.^ But  why  is  this  ?  Only  to  estabhsh  our  own  righte- 
ousness in  the  place  of  our  own  works.  They  speak  largely 
and  well  against  expecting  to  be  accepted  of  God  for  our 
virtuous  actions ;  and  then  teach  that  we  are  to  be  accepted 
for  oiir  virtuous  habits  or  tempers.  Still  the  ground  of  our 
acceptance  is  placed  in  ourselves.  The  difi'erence  is  only 
this :  Common  writers  suppose  we  are  to  be  justified  for  the 
sake  of  our  outward  righteousness.  These  suppose  we  are 
to  be  justified  for  the  sake  of  our  inward  righteousness. 
Whereas,  in  truth,  we  are  no  more  justified  for  the  sake  of 
one  than  of  the  other.  For  neither  our  own  inward  nor  out- 
ward righteousness  is  the  ground  of  our  justification.  Holi- 
Iness  of  heart,  as  well  as  hohness  of  life,  is  not  the  cause,  but 
'the  eff'ect,  of  it.  The  sole  cause  of  our  acceptance  with  God 
(or  that  for  the  sake  of  which,  on  the  account  of  which,  we 
arc  accepted)  is  the  righteousness  and  the  death  of  Christ, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  201 

who  fulfilled  God's  law,  and  died  in  our  stead.  And  even 
the  condition  of  it  is  not,  as  tliey  suppose,  our  hoHness  cither 
of  heart  or  life  ;  but  our  faith  alone  ;  faith  contradistin- 
guished from  hoHness,  as  well  as  from  good  works.  Other 
foundation,  therefore,  can  no  man  lay,  'n'ithout  being  an 
adversaiy  to  Christ  and  his  Gospel,  than  faith  alone ;  faith, 
though  necessarily  producing  both,  yet  not  including  either 
good  works,  or  holiness. 

"  But  supposing  them  to  have  laid  the  foimdation  right ; 
the  manner  of  building  thereon  which  they  advise  is  quite 
opposite  to  that  prescribed  by  Christ.  He  commands  to 
build  up  one  another.  They  advise,  '  To  the  desert  !  to  the 
desert !  and  God  wiU  build  you  up.'  Numberless  are  the 
conmaendations  that  occur  in  all  then'  Avritings,  not  of  retire- 
ment intermixed  with  conversation,  but  of  an  entire  seclusion 
fi'om  men,  perhaps  for  months  or  years,  in  order  to  purify  the 
soul.  Whereas,  according  to  the  judgment  of  our  Lord,  and 
the  writings  of  his  Apostles,  it  is  only  when  we  are  '  knit 
together,'  that  we  have  '  nourishment '  from  Him,  and 
*  increase  Avith  the  increase  of  God.'  Neither  is  there  any 
time  when  the  weakest  member  can  say  to  the  strongest,  or 
the  strongest  to  the  weakest,  '  I  have  no  need  of  thee.' 
Accordingly  our  blessed  Lord,  when  his  disciples  were  in 
their  weakest  state,  sent  them  forth,  not  alone,  but  two  by 
two.  When  they  were  strengthened  a  Httle,  not  by  solitude, 
but  by  abiding  with  Him  and  one  another,  he  commanded 
them  to  wait,  not  separate,  but  being  assembled  together,  for 
the  promise  of  the  Father.  And  they  were  all  with  one 
accord,  in  one  place,  when  they  received  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Express  mention  is  made  in  the  same  chapter,  that 
when  there  were  added  unto  them  three  thousand  souls,  all  that 
beheved  were  together,  and  continued  steadfastly,  not  only  in 
the  Apostles'  doctrine,  but  also  in  fellowship,  and  in  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  praying  with  one  accord.  Agreeable  to 
which  is  the  account  the  great  Apostle  gives  of  the  manner 
which  he  had  been  taught  of  God,  for  the  perfecting  of  the 
saints,  for  the  edifjdng  of  the  body  of  Christ,  even  to  the  end 
of  the  world.  And  according  to  St.  Paul,  all  who  Anil  ever 
come,  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the 
measm'c  of  the  statm*e  of  the  fulness  of  Christ,  must  together 
grow  up  into  Him.     From  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined 


202  THE    LIFE    OF 

together  and  compacted  (or  strengthened)  by  that  which 
every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the  effectual  working  in 
the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body,  unto 
the  edifjong  of  itself  in  love.  (Eph.  iv.  15,  16.) 

"  So  widely  distant  is  the  manner  of  building  up  souls  in 
Christ  taught  by  St.  Paul,  and  that  taught  by  the  Mystics ! 
Nor  do  they  differ  as  to  the  foundation,  or  the  manner  of 
building  thereon,  more  than  they  do  with  regard  to  the 
superstructure.  For  the  rehgion  these  authors  would  edify 
us  in,  is  sohtary  religion.  ^  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,^  say  they, 
'  trouble  not  thyself  about  outward  works.  It  is  better  to 
work  virtues  in  the  will.  He  hath  attained  the  true  resigna- 
tion who  hath  estranged  himself  from  all  outward  works,  that 
God  may  work  inwardly  in  him,  without  any  turnmg  to  out- 
ward things.  These  are  the  true  worshippers,  who  worship 
God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.^  For  contemplation  is  with  them 
the  fulfilling  of  the  law,  even  a  contemplation  that  '  consists 
in  a  cessation  of  all  works.' 

"  Directly  opposite  to  this  is  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Soli- 
tary religion  is  not  to  be  found  there.  '  Holy  solitaries '  is  a 
phrase  no  more  consistent  vrith  the  Gospel  than  holy  adul- 
terers. The  Gospel  of  Christ  knows  of  no  rehgion  but  social ; 
no  holiness,  but  social  hohness.  Faith  working  by  love  is 
the  length,  and  breadth,  and  depth,  and  height  of  Christian 
perfection.  This  commandment  we  have  from  Christ,  that 
he  who  loves  God  love  his  brother  also ;  and  that  we  mani- 
fest our  love,  by  doing  good  unto  all  men,  especially  to  them 
that  are  of  the  household  of  faith.  And  in  truth,  whosoever 
loveth  his  brethren,  not  in  word  only,  but  as  Christ  loved 
him,  cannot  but  be  zealous  of  good  works.  He  feels  in  his 
soul  a  burning,  restless  desire  of  spending  and  being  spent 
for  them.  '  My  Father,'  will  he  say,  '  worketh  hitherto,  and 
I  work  j '  and  at  all  possible  opportunities,  he  is,  hke  his 
Master,  going  about  doing  good." 

In  full  accordance  with  these  scriptui'al  principles  are  the 
following  remarks  upon  the  very  defective  theology  of  William 
Law,  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  entered  in  his  private  joiu-- 
nal  during  his  stay  at  Bristol : — "  I  read  part  of  Mr.  Law  on 
Hegeneration  to  our  society.  How  promising  the  beginning  ! 
how  lame  the  conclusion  !  Christianity,  he  rightly  tells  us, 
is  a  recovery  of  the  divine  image ;  and  a  Christian  is  a  fallen 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  203 

spirit  restored,  and  re-instated  in  paradise ;  a  living  mirror 
of  Father,  Sou,  and  Holy  Ghost.  After  this  he  supposes  it 
possible  for  him  to  be  insensible  of  such  a  change ;  to  be 
happy,  and  holy,  and  translated  into  Eden,  renewed  in  the 
Hkeuess  of  God,  one  with  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holj^  Ghost, 
and  yet  not  know  it.  Nay,  we  are  not  to  expect,  or  bid 
others  expect,  any  such  consciousness,  if  we  Hsten  to  one  who 
too  plainly  demonstrates,  by  his  wretched  inconsistency,  his 
knowledge  of  the  new  birth  is  mostly  in  theoiy." 

In  this  manner  did  these  faithful  men  bear  testimony  to 
the  truth,  and  retract  the  errors  which  had  long  held  them  in 
spiritual  bondage.  Their  teaching  was  now  derived  fi'om  the 
holy  Scriptures,  to  which  they  subordinated  every  principle 
and  opinion ;  feeUng  the  full  force  of  the  inquiry,  "  What  is 
the  chaff  to  the  wheat  ?  saith  the  Lord." 


204  THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  VII. 

There  is  a  chasm  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  journal 
from  the  6th  of  November,  1739,  to  the  14th  of  March  fol- 
lowing ;  and  hence  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  whole  of  his 
movements  during  this  period.  He  appears  to  have  left 
Bristol  early  in  November,  and  to  have  gone  to  Oxford, 
being  summoned  thither  by  the  authorities  of  the  University, 
to  respond  in  the  divinity  disputations.  Here,  it  is  probable, 
the  following  letter  was  addressed  to  him,  containing  the 
inteUigence  of  his  brother  SamueFs  death.  It  was  written 
by  an  intimate  friend  of  the  deceased,  Mr.  Amos  Mat- 
thews : — 

"Tiverton,  Nov.  14,  1739.  Eev.  and  dear  Sir, — Your 
brother,  and  my  dear  friend,  (for  so  you  are  sensible  he  was 
to  me,)  on  Monday,  the  5th  of  November,  went  to  bed,  as 
he  thought  as  well  as  he  had  been  for  some  time  before.  He 
was  seized  about  tlu-ee  o^ clock  in  the  morning  very  ill ;  when 
your  sister  immediately  sent  for  Mr.  Norman,  and  ordered 
the  servant  to  call  me.  Mr.  Norman  came  as  quick  as  he 
possibly  could;  but  said,  as  soon  as  he  saw  him,  that  he 
could  not  get  over  it,  but  would  die  in  a  few  hours.  He  was 
not  able  to  take  anything,  nor  to  speak  to  us ;  only  '  yes,'  or 
'  no,'  to  a  question  asked  him ;  and  that  did  not  last  half  an 
hour.  I  never  went  from  his  bed-side  till  he  expired,  which 
was  about  seven  the  same  morning.  With  a  great  deal  of 
difficulty  we  persuaded  your  dear  sister  to  leave  the  room 
before  he  died.  I  trembled  to  think  how  she  would  bear  it, 
knowing  the  sincere  affection  and  love  she  had  for  him.  But, 
blessed  be  God,  He  hath  heard  and  answered  prayer  on  her 
behalf;  and,  in  a  great  measure,  calmed  her  spirit,,  though 
she  has  not  yet  Ijcen  out  of  her  chamber.  Your  brother  was 
buried  on  Monday  last,  in  the  afternoon ;  and  is  gone  to  reap 
the  fruit  of  his  labours.  I  pray  God  we  may  imitate  him  in 
all  his  virtues,  and  be  prepared  to  follow.  I  should  enlarge 
much  more,  but  have  not  time ;  for  which  reason  I  hope  you 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  205 

will  excuse  him  who  is  under  the  greatest  obligations  to  be, 
and  really  is,  with  the  greatest  sincerity, 

"  Yours  in  all  things." 

On  receiving  this  intelligence  of  theii'  brother's  death,  Mr. 
John  and  Charles  Wesley  hastened  to  Tiverton,  to  sympa- 
thize with  their  ^^^dowed  sister.  They  arrived  on  the  21st ; 
and  John  says  in  his  Journal,  "  My  poor  sister  was  son'owing 
almost  as  one  without  hope.  Yet  we  could  not  but  rejoice  at 
hearing  from  one  who  had  attended  my  brother  in  all  his 
weakness,  that  several  days  before  he  went  hence  God  had 
given  him  a  cfdm  and  full  assiu'ance  of  his  interest  in  Christ. 
O  may  every  one  Avho  opposes  it  be  thus  convinced,  that  this 
doctrine  is  of  God  !  " 

This  concluding  sentence  refers  to  a  con'espondeucc 
between  Samuel  and  John  concerning  justification  by  faith, 
and  the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  the  personal  adoption 
of  behevers.  Samuel  had  received  some  very  erroneous 
impressions,  respecting  the  tenets  and  proceedings  of  his 
brothers,  from  letters  addressed  to  him  by  Mrs.  Hutton,  con- 
taining exaggerated  statements,  and  written  under  the  influ- 
ence of  ii-ritated  feelings.  John  had  attempted  to  con^-ince 
him  of  the  truth ;  and  rejoiced  to  find,  that,  before  his 
brother's  spirit  returned  to  God,  he  received  that  assurance 
of  the  dirine  favom*  which  is  the  fruit  of  a  vital  faith  in  tlie 
atonement  of  Christ.  In  cases  of  this  nature,  the  conviction 
which  arises  from  personal  experience  is  immensely  more 
important  than  that  which  arises  from  mere  argument.  "  If 
any  man  wiU  do  His  wiB,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine, 
whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether  I  speak  of  myself." 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  was  tenderly  beloved  by  his  aged 
mother,  M'ho  was  now  hastening  to  the  close  of  her  earthly 
pilgrimage.  Nor  is  this  surprising ;  for  he  was  an  example 
of  filial  reverence  and  affection.  Under  the  painful  bereave- 
ment this  venerable  woman  thus  poiu'cd  forth  the  feelings  of 
her  heart  to  the  younger  of  her  now-surririug  sons  :  "  Nov. 
29th,  1739.  Dear  Charles, — Upon  the  first  hearing  of  your 
brother's  death,  I  did  immediately  acquiesce  in  the  ^rill  of 
God,  without  the  least  reluctance.  Only  I  somewhat  mar- 
velled that  Jacky  did  not  inform  me  of  it  before  he  left,  since 
he  knew  thereof;  but  he  was  iinacquainted  with  the  manner 
of    God's   deaUng   ^vith   me   in   extraordinary   cases,   which 


206  THE    LIFE    OF 

indeed  is  no  wonder ;  for  though  I  have  so  often  experienced 
His  infinite  power  and  mercy  in  my  support,  and  inward 
calmness  of  spirit  when  the  trial  would  otherwise  have  been 
too  strong  for  me,  yet  His  ways  of  working  are  to  myself 
incomprehensible  and  ineflFable  ! 

"  Your  brother  was  exceeding  dear  to  me  in  his  life  ;  and 
perhaps  I  have  erred  in  loving  him  too  well.  I  once  thought 
it  impossible  for  me  to  bear  his  loss ;  but  none  know  what 
they  can  bear,  till  they  are  tried.  As  your  good  old  grand- 
father often  used  to  say,  '  That  is  an  affliction,  that  God 
makes  an  affliction.^  For  sui'ely  the  manifestation  of  His  pre- 
sence and  favour  is  more  than  an  adequate  support  under  any 
suffering  whatever.  But  if  He  withhold  his  consolations,  and 
hide  his  face  from  us,  the  least  suffering  is  intolerable.  But 
blessed  and  adored  be  his  holy  name,  it  hath  not  been  so 
with  me,  though  I  am  infinitely  unworthy  of  the  least  of  all 
his  mercies  !  I  rejoice  in  having  a  comfortable  hope  of  my 
dear  son^s  salvation.  He  is  now  at  rest,  and  would  not 
return  to  earth,  to  gain  the  world.  Why  then  should  I 
mourn  ?  He  hath  reached  the  haven  before  me ;  but  I  shall 
soon  follow  him.  He  must  not  return  to  me ;  but  I  shall  go 
to  him,  never  to  part  more. 

"  I  thank  you  for  yoiu'  care  of  my  temporal  affah's.  It 
was  natural  to  think  that  I  should  be  troubled  for  my  dear 
son's  death  on  that  account,  because  so  considerable  a  part 
of  my  support  was  cut  off.  But,  to  say  the  truth,  I  have 
never  had  one  anxious  thought  of  such  matters  :  for  it  came 
immediately  into  my  mind,  that  God,  by  my  child's  loss,  had 
called  me  to  a  firmer  dependence  on  Himself;  that  though 
my  son  was  good,  he  was  not  my  God ;  and  that  now  our 
heavenly  Father  seemed  to  have  taken  my  cause  more  imme- 
diately into  his  own  hand ;  and  therefore,  even  against  hope, 
I  beUeved  in  hope  that  I  should  never  suffer  more. 

"  I  cannot  write  much,  being  but  weak.  I  have  not  been 
down  stairs  above  ten  weeks,  though  better  than  I  was  lately. 
Pray  give  my  kind  love  and  blessing  to  my  daughter  and 
Philly,     I  pray  God  to  support  and  provide  for  her." 

Within  a  few  weeks  of  the  death  of  Samuel  Wesley,  two 
events  of  great  importance,  connected  with  the  pubhc  labours 
of  the  brothers,  took  place  in  London.  One  of  these  was 
the  opening  of  their  first  separate  place  of  worship  ;  and  the 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  207 

other,  the  formation  of  the  first  society  that  was  exclusively 
under  their  pastoral  care.  The  preaching-house  here  refciTed 
to  was  the  Foundery  in  Moorfields,  the  history  of  which  is 
curious  and  interesting.  It  was  a  large  and  shapeless  brick 
building,  which  stood  near  the  present  site  of  Finsbury- 
square.  Formerly  it  was  in  the  occupation  of  the  Govern- 
ment, and  used  for  the  casting  of  cannon  for  the  army. 
Hence  the  name  by  which  it  was  known.  It  Avas  incon- 
veniently near  to  London,  crowds  being  sometimes  drawn 
to  witness  the  process  of  casting ;  and  an  accident  having 
occurred,  by  means  of  an  explosion,  in  which  some  lives  were 
lost,  and  many  persons  greatly  injured,  the  estabHshment 
was  removed  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Woolwich,  and  the 
Foundeiy  in  Moorfields  was  left  unoccupied. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  year  1739  two  gentlemen,  of  the 
name  of  Watkins  and  Ball,  neither  of  whom  was  then  known 
to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  came  to  him,  and  urged  him  to  rent 
this  building  for  rehgious  purposes.  Their  reason  doubtless 
was,  to  pro^dde  a  shelter  for  him,  and  the  thousands  who 
attended  his  ministry  in  Moorfields,  especially  during  the 
winter  months,  which  were  then  fast  approaching.  He  was 
unwilling  to  engage  in  such  an  vmdertaking,  his  income 
being  Hmited,  and  the  expense  of  fitting  up  such  a  ruinous 
building  considerable.  At  the  same  time  he  had  to  proAdde 
the  requisite  pecuniar}^  supplies  for  the  erection  of  the 
"  Room "  in  Bristol,  and  the  school  for  the  children  of  the 
coUiers  in  Kingswood,  both  of  which  were  in  progress. 
The  gentlemen  proposed  immediately  to  advance  the  money, 
he  giring  them  security  for  the  re-payment.  To  this  ofi'er 
he  at  length  consented ;  and,  after  extensive  repaii's  and 
alterations,  the  Foundery  was  opened  as  a  house  of  God 
in  the  month  of  November.  "  The  United  Society,^^  says 
Mr.  Wesley,  ''  began  soon  after."  Several  persons,  im- 
pressed by  his  preaching,  came  to  him  for  spiiitual  advice. 
He  appointed  Thursday  evening,  as  the  time  at  which  he 
would  meet  them  all  together,  for  the  purpose  of  counsel 
and  prayer.  Twelve  came  the  first  night ;  forty,  the  next ; 
soon  after,  a  hundred.  This  was  the  rise  of  the  United 
Societies,  which  now  constitute  what  is  usually  called  the 
Wesleyan  Connexion. 

The  formation  of  this  society,  especiaUy  at  this  period,  \\  as 


208  THE    LIFE    OF 

very  opportune  and  providential ;  that  wliicli  met  at  Fetter- 
lane  being  greatly  agitated  and  injured  by  the  introduction  of 
novel  and  dangerous  opinions.     It  was  mostly  under  the  care 
of   the  Moravians;    two  of  whose   Ministers^   Molther   and 
Spangenberg,  were  then  in  London,  intent,  as  it  would  seem, 
upon  forming  in  England  a  Church  in  immediate  connexion 
with   their   own   community,  and  as  an  integral  part  of  it. 
Molther  was  the  most  active  and  strenuous  in  propagating 
the  errors  by  which  many  were  misled   to  their  ruin.     He 
contended,  that  there  are  no  degrees  in  faith ;  so  that  those 
who  have  not  the  full  and  unclouded  assurance  of  the  divine 
favour,  whatever  they  may  possess  beside,  have  no  faith  at  aU. 
Another  principle  wliich  he  distinctly  avowed  and  defended 
was,  that  till  men  have  faith,  they  are  not  to  use  any  of  the 
means  of  grace,  such  as  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  attend- 
ance upon  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  and  receiving  the  holy 
communion ;   these   ordinances  being  rather   injurious  than 
beneficial,  till  men  have  a  true  and  vital  faith.     It  does  not 
appear  that  these  are  the  authorized  tenets  of  the  Moravian 
body ;  but  they  were  not  only  avowed,  but  publicly  enforced, 
by  Molther,  with  the  concurrence   of  his  brethren.     With 
these   principles,  and  some   others   of    a   similar  kind,  the 
Wesleys  and  Mr.  Ingham  were  justly  offended ;  and  in  the 
enforcement  of   Christian    duty,    as   well  as   in   the   encou- 
ragement  of   weak  behevers,   they  withstood   Molther  and 
his  associates  to  the  face.     Many  were  carried  away  with  the 
delusion,  and  great  heartburnings  and  strife  ensued.     It  was 
not  likely  that  the  Wesleys,  with  their  strong  and  declared 
attachment   to  the   Church    of  England,    and   their   correct 
views  of  practical   religion,  could  remain  permanently  con- 
nected with  the  Moravians  in  Fetter-lane.     They  were  deeply 
grieved,  especially  when  they  found  that  some  of  their  best 
and  most  pious  friends  were  drawn  aside  from  the  simplicity 
of  the  Gospel,  to  their  great  spiritual  loss.     With  their  friend 
Mr.  Ingham,  they  did  what  they  could  to  arrest  the  progress 
of  these  errors ;   but   they   had   numerous    engagements  in 
other  places;  and   they  found   that,    during   their   absence, 
their  efforts  were  neutralized,  and  practical  Christianity  was 
supplanted,  by  a  soothing  and  self-indulgent  quietism. 

During  the  month  of  March,   1740,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
went  to  Bengeworth,  to  visit  his  friend   Mr.   Seward,  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  209 

preach  in  the  neighbourhood,  wliere  he  had  formerly  been 
favoured  with  great  success.  The  brutal  treatment  which  he 
there  met  with  he  thus  describes  : — 

"  March  15th.  Between  two  and  three  we  came  to  Benge- 
worth.  I  sent  for  Mr.  Seward :  answer  was  returned,  that 
he  had  taken  physic,  but  would  send  his  brother  Henry  to 
me.  Mr.  Henry  followed  me  to  Mr.  Canning's,  and  fell  upon 
me  without  preface  or  ceremony,  I  was  the  downfal  of  his 
brother ;  had  picked  his  pocket ;  ruined  his  family ;  come 
now  to  get  more  money ;  was  a  scoundrel,  rascal,  and  so 
forth;  and  deserved  to  have  my  gown  stripped  over  my  ears. 
He  concluded  with  threatening  how  he  would  beat  me,  if  he 
could  but  catch  me  on  Bengeworth-common,  I  spoke  Httle, 
and  with  temper. 

"  All  letters,  I  find,  have  been  intercepted  since  Mr. 
Seward's  illness  ;  his  fever  is  called  madness  ;  his  servants  set 
over  him  as  spies,  &c.  Be  sure,  he  is  to  know  nothing  of  my 
being  here ;  but  I  mean  to  give  him  a  hint  of  it  to-morrow, 
by  shouting  from  the  top  of  his  wall. 

"  Sunday,  March  16th.  I  preached  the  law  and  Gospel 
last  night,  with  much  freedom  and  power ;  and  appointed  the 
usual  place  for  preaching.  Mr.  Henry  came  to  dissuade  me ; 
said,  '  Fom'  Constables  are  ordered  to  apprehend  you,  if  you 
come  near  my  brother's  wall;  so  come  at  your  peril,'  I 
walked  toward  the  place.  An  officer  from  the  Mayor  met 
me,  and  desired  me  to  come  to  him,  I  said,  I  would  first 
wait  upon  my  Lord,  and  then  upon  him,  whom  I  reverenced 
for  his  office  sake,  I  went  on.  Mr.  Henry  met  me  witli 
threats  and  revilings.     I  began  singing, — 

'  Shall  I  for  fear  of  feeble  man, 
The  Spirit's  course  in  me  restrain  ?  ' 

He  ran  about,  raving  like  a  madman,  and  quickly  got  some 
men  for  his  purpose,  who  laid  hold  on  me.  I  asked  by  what 
authority.  Where  was  their  warrant  ?  Let  them  show  that. 
I  would  save  them  the  trouble  of  using  ^dolence.  They  said, 
they  had  none ;  but  I  should  not  preach  there ;  and  hurried 
me  away  amid  the  cries  of  the  people.  Truly  their  tongues 
were  set  on  fire  of  hell.  Henry  cried,  '  Take  him  away,  and 
duck  him.'  I  broke  out  into  singing,  with  Thomas  Maxfield, 
and  let  them  carrj'^  me  whither  they  would.     At  the  bridge- 

VOL.   I.  p 


810  THE    LIFE    OF 

end  of  the  lane  they  left  me.  There  I  stood,  ont  of  the 
liberty  of  the  corporation,  and  gave  out, — 

'  Angel  of  God,  whate'er  betide, 
Thy  summons  I  obey.' 

Some  hundreds  they  could  not  frighten  from  hearing  me  on, 
'  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ?  ^  Never  did  I  feel 
so  much  what  I  spoke.  The  word  did  not  return  empty ;  as 
the  tears  on  all  sides  testified. 

"  Then  I  waited  on  Mr.  Mayor.  The  poor  sincere  ones  fol- 
lowed me  trembling.  He  was  a  httle  warm  at  my  not  coming 
before.  I  gave  him  the  reason ;  and  added,  that  I  knew  no 
law  of  God  or  man,  which  I  had  transgressed.  If  there  was 
any  such,  I  desired  no  favour.  He  said,  he  should  not  have 
denied  me  leave  to  preach,  even  in  his  own  yard,  but  Mr. 
Henry  Seward  and  the  '  Pothecary '  had  assured  him  it  would 
quite  cast  his  brother  down  again.  I  said,  it  would  rather 
restore  him ;  for  our  Gospel  was  life  from  the  dead, 

"  A  Lawyer  began  declaiming  against  my  making  the  poor 
gentleman  mad.  I  granted,  you  fools  must  count  his  hfe 
madness.  Here  a  Clergymen  spoke  much  and  nothing.  As 
near  as  I  could  pick  out  his  meaning,  he  grumbled  at  Mr. 
Whitefield's  speaking  against  the  Clergy  in  his  Journal.  I 
told  him,  if  he  himself  was  a  carnal,  worldly-minded  Clergy- 
man, /  might  do  what  he  called  railing, — warn  God^s  people 
to  beware  of  false  prophets.  I  did  not  say,  (because  I  did 
not  know  him,)  that  he  was  one  of  those  shepherds  that  fed 
themselves,  not  the  flock;  of  those  dumb  dogs,  that  could 
not  bark;  of  those  greedy  dogs,  that  could  never  have 
enough.  If  he  was,  I  was  sorry  for  him,  and  must  leave 
that  sentence  of  Chrysostom  with  him :  'Hell  is  paved  with 
the  skulls  of  Christian  Priests.' 

"  He  charged  me  with  making  a  division  in  Mr.  Seward's 
family.  I  asked,  '  Are  you  a  Preacher  of  the  Gospel ;  and 
do  not  know  the  effect  it  has  among  men  ?  There  shall  be 
five  in  a  house ;  two  against  three ;  and  three  against  two.' 
He  laughed,  and  cried  to  his  companion,  '  Did  not  I  tell  you, 
he  would  bring  that  ?  '  I  urged  the  necessity  of  persecution, 
if  one  of  the  family  was  first  awakened.  '  Awakened  ! '  said 
he ;  '  I  do  not  know  what  you  mean  by  that.'  'I  mean,  your 
speaking  truth,  when  you  tell  God  that  the  remembrance  of 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  211 

your  sins  is  grievous  to  you,  tlic  burden  intolerable.^  I 
turned  from  him,  and  asked  the  Mayor  whether  he  approved 
the  treatment  I  had  met  with.  He  said,  '  By  no  means  ; ' 
and  if  I  complained,  he  would  bind  the  men  over,  to  answer 
it  at  the  sessions.  I  told  him,  I  did  not  complain ;  neither 
would  I  prosecute  them,  as  they  well  knew  :  assured  him,  I 
had  Avaitcd  vipon  him,  not  out  of  interest,  for  I  wanted 
nothing  of  him ;  not  out  of  fear,  for  I  had  done  no  wrong, 
and  wanted  no  human  support ;  but  out  of  true  respect,  and  to 
show  liim  I  believed  the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God. 

"  In  the  church,  the  Minister  I  had  talked  with  seemed 
utterly  confounded  at  the  second  lesson,  John  iii.  That  saying 
in  the  epistle  likewise  was  sadly  inconsistent  with  some  of  his : 
*  But  as  then,  he  that  was  born  after  the  flesh  persecuted  him 
that  was  born  after  the  Spirit :  even  so  it  is' now/  In  the 
pulpit  (Nicodemus's  strong-hold)  he  strained  hard  to  draw  a 
parallel  between  the  Pharisees  and  Methodists. 

"  In  the  evening  I  preached  without  interruption.  Our 
Lord  was  present.  None  stirred  for  the  rain.  The  school- 
house  was  crowded  at  seven.  I  spoke  convincingly  to  some 
scoffers  in  particulai',  who  could  not  long  stand  it. 

'  Sing  ye  to  our  God  above 
Praise  eternal  as  his  love  !  ' 

We  have  seen  wonderful  things  to-day  ! 

"  March  17th.  My  yesterday's  treatment  has  provoked 
many  to  love.  They  receive  me  the  more  gladly  into  their 
houses,  because  Mr.  Seward's  is  shut  against  me.  I  break- 
fasted at  a  loving  Quaker's,  and  preached  at  three  by  the 
river-side.  God  put  strong  words  into  my  mouth,  and 
inclined  the  people's  hearts  to  hearken. 

"  Mr.  Henry  Seward,  mad  with  passion  at  my  stay,  spreads 
the  news  of  it  everywhere,  and  much  increases  my  audience. 
To-night  I  proceeded  in  the  Beatitudes.  When  I  came  to 
the  last,  '  Blessed  are  they  which  are  persecuted,'  &c. ;  our 
enemies,  not  kno-sving  the  Scriptures,  fulfilled  them.  A 
troop  poured  in  from  a  neighbouring  alehouse,  and  set  up 
their  champion,  a  schoolmaster,  upon  a  bench  over  against  me. 
For  near  an  horn*,  he  spake  for  his  master,  and  I  for  mine  ; 
but  my  voice  prevailed.  Sometimes  we  prayed,  sometimes 
sang  and  gave  thanks.     The  Lord  our  God  was  with  us,  and 

p  2 


213^  THE    LIFE    OP 

the  shout  of  a  King  was  amongst  us.  In  the  midst  of  tumult, 
reproach,  and  blasphemy,  I  enjoyed  a  sweet  calm  within,  even 
while  I  preached  the  Gospel  with  most  contention.  These 
slighter  conflicts  must  fit  me  for  greater. 

"  March  18th.  Last  night's  disturbance,  we  now  hear,  was 
contrived  at  the  alehouse  by  the  'Squire  and  Rector.  I 
preached  at  the  usual  place.  I  set  my  eyes  on  the  man  that 
had  been  most  violent  with  me  on  Sunday,  and  testified  my 
love.  He  thanked  me,  and  seemed  melted.  While  I  was 
concluding,  my  friend,  the  schoolmaster,  set  up  his  throat. 
We  had  recourse  to  singing,  Avhich  quite  sj)oiled  his  oration. 
Henry  had  kept  him  in  town,  warm  with  drink  for  this  pur- 
pose. I  could  hardly  restrain  the  people  from  falling  upon 
him.  I  went  up  to  my  other  rough  friend,  the  Serjeant,  and 
shook  him  by  the  hand  with  hearty  good-will.  He  could  not 
well  tell  how  to  take  it ;  said  he  had  only  done  what  he  was 
ordered ;  and  seemed  glad  to  get  out  of  my  hands.  Some 
had  come  merely  to  make  a  riot ;  but  my  God  was  stronger 
than  theirs. 

"  I  had  a  message  before  preaching  from  the  Minister,  that 
if  I  did  not  immediately  quit  the  town,  Mr.  Henry  Seward 
could  easily  raise  a  mob ;  and  then  let  me  look  to  myself. 
Mr.  Canning  and  others  dissuaded  me  from  going  to  the 
society;  for  my  enemies  were  resolved  to  do  me  a  mischief, 
which  I  ought  to  avoid  by  going  out  of  the  way  for  a  while. 
I  answered,  in  the  words  of  Nehemiah,  '  Should  such  a  man 
as  I  flee  ?  '  not  in  self-confidence ;  (for  I  am  naturally  afraid 
of  everything;)  but  I  was  told  in  the  morning  psalms, 
'  Whoso  dwelleth  under  the  defence  of  the  Most  High  shall 
abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty,'  &c.  I  went,  and 
set  upon  the  opposers ;  bade  them  glory  of  me,  for  they  had 
terrified  me  now.  I  was  really  afraid — to  leave  Evesham.  I 
durst  no  more  do  it,  than  forsake  my  Captain,  or  deny  my 
Master,  while  any  one  of  them  opened  his  mouth  against  the 
truth.  No  man  answered  a  word,  or  offered  to  distm-b  me  in 
my  following  exhortation.  Many  were  convinced.  Mrs. 
Canning  was  in  the  depth  of  mourning.  We  spent  an  hour 
in  songs  of  triumph.  Some  Quakers  joined  us,  and  found 
their  gi\ing  God  praises  with  their  lips  did  not  at  all  obstruct 
the  melody  of  the  heart." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left   Evesham  on  the  20th,  for  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV,  213 

purpose  of  visiting  Oxford  and  some  other  places^  where  he 
Avas  grieved  to  find  that  the  "  diabolical  stillness/'  as  he  calls 
it,  wliich  had  infected  the  society  in  LondoUj  had  been 
recommended  to  his  spiritual  children,  to  their  mortal  injury. 
He  laboiu-ed  \\dth  all  his  might  to  convince  them  of  their 
errors,  and  induce  them  to  work  out  theii'  own  salvation  with 
fear  and  trembling,  according  to  the  scriptiu'al  direction ;  and 
returned  to  Evesham  on  the  25th.  He  says,  "I  met  Mr. 
Henry.  He  asked  me  to  step  into  the  Crown.  I  answered, 
I  did  not  frequent  taverns.  *  What  business  have  you  with 
my  brother  ? '  '  Can  you  imagine,  if  I  have  any  business 
with  him  as  a  Clii'istian,  I  shall  communicate  it  to  you  ? ' 
'Why  not  to  me?'  *  Because  you  are  a  natural  man.' 
'  Why,  are  not  you  a  natural  man  as  well  as  I  ? '  '  You  are  a 
mere  natural  man,  in  your  sins,  and  in  your  blood.'  '  What 
do  you  mean  by  that  ?  I  say,  have  you  any  particular  busi- 
ness ? '  'I  have  business  at  present  somewhat  different  from 
talking  with  you.' 

"March  26th,  News  was  brought  us  that  Mr.  Benjamin 
Sewaid  was  carrying  out  to  Badsej^,  there  to  be  secured,  no 
doubt,  till  I  turn  my  back  on  Evesham.  I  walked  out  that 
Avay,  and  met  Henry.  He  excused  his  past  behaviour :  said 
anger  was  rooted  in  his  nature.  '  But  indeed.  Sir,  you  are 
the  downfal  of  my  brother  Benjamin.  He  has  certainly  been 
out  of  his  senses.'  '  Yes  ;  and  so  have  I  been  before  now  in 
a  fever.'  '  O,  but  we  all  really  think  him  mad,  through 
means  of  you  gentlemen.'  '  Very  likely  you  may ;  and  if  it 
should  ever  please  God  to  make  you  a  Christian,  you  wiU  be 
thought  mad  too.'  '  God  make  me  a  Christian  !  I  am  a 
better  Christian  than  you  are.'  '  You  was  once  in  the  way  of 
being  one ;  but  you  have  stifled  your  convictions.'  '  I  say,  I 
am  a  better  Chiistian  than  you  are.  I  have  good  Ministers 
and  the  Scriptm'cs  to  teach  me.'  '  Yes ;  and  those  Scrip- 
tures say,  a  man  that  loves  money  is  no  more  a  Christian 
than  an  adulterer.'  'What,  Sir,  must  not  a  man  love 
money  ?  How  shall  he  go  to  market  without  it  ?  Not  that 
I  value  it,  not  I.  But  what  do  you  mean  by  making  divi- 
sions in  oiu"  family  ?  You  come  now  to  get  money.'  '  Indeed, 
Sir,  you  know  not  what  I  come  for.  You  cannot  tell  what  to 
make  of  me.  You  have  no  standard  to  measure  me  by,  but 
yourself.     I  do  not  wonder  at  voiu*  outcries.     ISIicah  cried 


214  THE    LIFE    OF 

after  them  that  ran  away  with  his  gods ;  and  shoukl  tliey 
ask  him  what  ailed  him  ?  Money  is  your  god ;  and  you 
think  I  come  to  rob  you  of  it/  He  rode  to  a  good  con- 
venient distance ;  then  turning  back^  cried  out,  '  You  are  a 
rascal,  and  a  villain,  and  a  pick-pocket ! '  and,  setting  spurs 
to  his  horse,  made  off  as  fast  as  he  could.  Brother  Maxfield 
and  I  walked  on,  calmly  praising  God. 

"  Mr.  Canning's  little  daughter  told  us,  she  had  watched 
in  the  lane,  and  put  a  note  into  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward's 
hand.  Soon  after,  his  chariot  stopped  at  our  door,  and  I 
went  out,  and  found  my  friend.  He  in\'ited  me  to  liis  house. 
Henry  was  upon  the  coach-box,  a  place  he  fidl  well  became ; 
and  which  nothing  could  make  uneasy  to  him,  but  my  pre- 
sence. Yesterday  he  told  me,  I  should  never  see  liis  brother ; 
and  to-day  he  himself  brings  him  to  me. 

"  March  27th.  I  dined  at  Mr.  Keech's,  who  is  somewhat 
awakened ;  his  daughter,  more  so ;  his  wife,  a  true  mourner. 
I  drank  tea  with  one  that  ivas  a  sinner,  but  now  looks  unto 
Jesus.  I  walked  out  with  brother  Maxfield  to  the  river-side, 
and  spent  a  comfortable  hour  in  prayer  and  singing.  Then 
we  went  to  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward's.  We  found  Henry  and 
his  wife  with  him ;  both  surprisingly  civil,  and  full  of 
apology.  Henry  begged  my  pardon,  and  waited  upon  me  to 
the  gate. 

"  I  finished  Matthew  v.  with  the  society.  All  was  quiet 
till  the  last  hymn.  Then  I  heard  the  enemy  roaring,  and 
gave  out  another.  They  left  off  first;  and  the  people 
departed,  not  all,  I  hope,  in  peace  ;  for  the  strong  man  armed 
is  disturbed  in  many. 

"  March  28th.  I  met  Mr.  Henry  at  his  brother's,  and  with 
all  plainness  and  love  endeavoured  to  convince  him  of  sin. 
Never  have  I  found  a  man  of  so  little  sense  with  so  many 
evasions.  I  simply  told  him,  that  if  he  died  in  liis  present 
condition,  he  must  die  eternally ;  that  he  raged  in  vain ;  my 
hook  was  within  him ;  I  had  warned  the  sinner,  and  deli- 
vered my  own  soul.  '  Your  hook  ! '  cried  he  ;  '  what  do  you 
mean  by  your  hook?'  Benjamin  answered,  smiling,  'You 
know,  brother,  Mr.  Wesley  is  a  fisher  of  men.'  As  a  Minis- 
ter, I  added,  I  now  showed  him  ]iis  lost  estate ;  and  that^ 
whether  he  would  hear,  or  whether  he  would  forbear. 

"  In  the  school-house  I  summed  up  all  I  had  said,  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  ^15 

encouraged  them  to  build  up  one  another,  promising  to  see 
tliem  again  when  the  Lord  directed  my  way  to  them.  Oiu* 
parting  was  as  it  ought  to  be. 

"  March  39th.  I  took  my  leave  of  Mr.  Seward.  Henry 
fell  upon  me  for  ad\dsing  his  brother  to  keep  up  the  society. 
'  Rogue,  rascal,  villain,  pick-pocket,'  were  the  best  titles  he 
could  afford  me.  Mr.  Benjamin  interposed.  I  begged  him 
not  then  to  answer  a  fool  according  to  his  folly.  Hemy 
started  up,  and  courageously  took  me  by  the  nose.  The 
cries  of  Mrs.  Seward  stopped  any  farther  violence.  I  was 
filled  with  comfort,  felt  the  hand  of  God  upon  me,  and  sat 
still.  I  said  to  Mrs.  Seward,  '  Be  not  disquieted,  INIadam :  I 
have  learned  to  turn  the  other  cheek.'  Henry  was  as  the 
troubled  sea.  Benjamin,  perfectly  composed,  said  to  me, 
'  You  have  now  received  one  mark  of  Christ : '  to  his  bro- 
ther, 'Was  I  what  you  are,  I  should  turn  you  out  of  my 
house  this  moment.'  I  would  not  let  him  proceed ;  begged 
Mrs.  Sewai'd's  pardon  for  the  disturbance  I  had  been  the 
innocent  occasion  of ;  and  departed,  rejoicing  that  I 
was  counted  worthy  to  suifer  shame  for  the  name  of 
Christ." 

From  Evesham,  where  he  had  been  thus  treated  with 
insult,  and  where  many  people  had  received  the  truth  with 
much  contention,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  accompanied  by 
Thomas  Maxfield,  hastened  to  Wescot,  where  Mr.  Morgan, 
the  Clergyman,  received  liim  with  respect  and  kindness ;  and 
while  Charles  was  expounding  the  Epistle  to  Pliilemon,  Mrs. 
Morgan  received  the  power  to  believe  with  the  heart  unto 
righteousness,  and  was  enabled  to  rejoice  in  God  her  Saviour. 
Taking  Oxford  in  his  way,  he  then  returned  to  London, 
where  he  found  the  Eetter-lane  society  more  and  more 
infected  with  Molther's  corrupt  leaven.  Some  were  spend- 
ing their  time  in  wrangling  and  disputation,  depreciating  the 
means  of  grace  ;  and  others  were  quiet  and  easy  in  the  open 
and  avowed  neglect  of  the  most  obvious  duties  of  Christian 
piety.  He  did  what  he  could  to  rouse  the  careless  ones  to  a 
penitent  sense  of  their  sad  loss,  and  to  guard  from  the  popu- 
lar evil  those  ^^'ho  still  stood  fast  in  the  Lord ;  but  he  saw 
that  a  permanent  union  with  men  who  systematically  opposed 
the  observance  of  God's  ordinances  was  impossil)le.  A  sepa- 
ration, he  jjerceived,  must  ensue.      His  joiu'nal  more  than 


216  THE    LIFE    OF 

confirms  all  that  his  brother  has  published  on  this  melancholy 
subject. 

"  I  talked/'  says  he,  "  with  poor  perverted  Mr.  Simpson. 
The  still  ones  have  carried  their  point.  He  said  some  were 
prejudiced  against  the  Moravian  Brethren ;  and  particularly 
against  Mr.  Molther ;  but  that  he  had  received  great  benefit 
from  them.  I  asked  whether  he  was  still  in  the  means  of 
grace,  or  out  of  them.  '  Means  of  grace  ! '  he  answered : 
'  there  are  none.  Neither  is  there  any  good  to  be  got  by 
those  you  call  such ;  or  any  obhgation  upon  us  to  use  them. 
Sometimes  I  go  to  church  and  sacrament,  for  example  sake ; 
but  it  is  a  thing  of  mere  indiff'erence.  Most  of  us  have  cast 
them  ofi".  You  must  not  speak  a  word  in  recommendation  of 
them.     That  is  setting  people  upon  working.' 

"  What  shall  Ave  say  to  these  things  ?  I  then  said  little, 
but  thought,  '  Ah,  my  brother,  you  have  set  the  wolf  to  keep 
the  sheep  ! ' 

"April  4th.  I  called  with  Maxfield  on  Molther,  in  the 
afternoon.  He  did  not  much  open  himself;  only  talked  in 
general  against  running  after  ordinances.  We  parted,  as  we 
met,  without  either  prayer  or  singing.  The  time  for  these 
poor  exercises  is  past. 

"  April  5th.  I  spent  an  houi*  with  Charles  Delamotte. 
The  Philistines  have  been  upon  him,  and  prevailed.  He  has 
given  up  the  ordinances,  as  to  their  being  matter  of  duty. 
Only  his  practice  lags  a  little  behind  his  faith.  He  uses  them 
still.  He  would  not  have  me  plead  for  them.  '  They  are 
mere  outward  things.  Our  brethren  have  left  them  off.  It 
w^ould  only  cause  divisions  to  bring  them  up  again.  Let 
them  drop,  and  speak  of  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law.' 
I  told  him,  I  would  hear  them  of  their  own  mouth,  who 
talked  against  the  ordinances :  first,  have  my  full  evidence ; 
and  then  speak,  and  not  spare. 

"  I  breakfasted  with  my  mother,  Avho  has  been  dealt  with ; 
but  in  vain.  Bishop  Beveridge  would  as  soon  have  given  up 
the  ordinances ! 

"  I  disturbed  Mr.  Stonehouse  before  his  time.  It  was  but 
eight  o'clock.     However,  he  rose,  and  came  to  me. 

"  If  thou  art  he !  but  O  how  changed !  how  fallen !  a 
mere,  mere  Moravian  all  over  !  He  is  now  taught  to  teach, 
that  there  are  no  degrees  of  faith ;  no  forgiveness,  or  faith, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  217 

where  any  unbelief  remains;  any  doubt,  or  fear,  or  sorrow. 
He  himself  was  never  justified ;  is  going  to  leave  his  parish, 
and  transport  himself — to  Germany !  I  have  given  an 
account  of  his  wife  in  him. 

"  From  eleven  to  one  is  devoted  to  conference.  The  first 
that  came  was  Stephen  Dupec,  a  soldier,  avIio  informs  me  he 
received  forgiveness  this  Aveek,  in  hearing  the  word,  and 
could  lay  down  his  life  for  the  truth  of  it.  But  forasmuch  as 
faith  came  not  by  heai'ing  the  INIoravians,  I  suppose,  in  his 
first  temptation,  they  will  remand  him  to  the  prison  of 
Satan ;  and  not  allow  him  to  have  faith,  till  he  submits  to 
theii's. 

"  Margaret  Austin  tells  me,  she  has  longed  for  my  coming, 
as  a  child  for  the  breast.  *  I  was  justified,^  she  said,  '  the 
first  Friday  you  was  at  Wapping,  with  those  many  others.  I 
saw  my  Saviour  bringing  me  a  pardon,  written  in  his  blood. 
But  their  telling  me  I  had  no  faith,  if  I  had  any  doubt, 
brought  me  again  into  darkness.  I  have  been  in  an  agony 
ever  since ;  but  last  night,  my  Sa\dour  returned.  I  received 
3^our  words,  as  coming  from  his  mouth :  and  with  the  eye  of 
faith  I  again  saw  my  pardon  written  in  liis  blood.' 

"  I  walked  with  brother  JNIaxfield,  praying  and  praising 
God.  A  sweet  confidence  He  gave  us,  that  He  would  not 
leave  us  alone ;  but  by  us  weak  things  confound  the  things 
that  are  strong. 

"  S.  Jackson  called,  and  much  strengthened  my  hands. 
INIost  of  the  women  have  renounced  the  ordinances.  Our 
sister  Munsey  has  left  their  society,  for  their  treatment  of 
her  Ministers.  A  separation  I  foresee  unavoidable.  All 
means  have  been  taken  to  wean  our  fiiends  from  their  esteem 
for  us.  God  never  used  us,  say  they,  as  instruments  to  con- 
vert one  soul.  Indeed  I  have  just  received  a  noble  testimony 
of  "William  Seward,  to  the  contrary.  But  he  and  George 
Whiteficld  are  reprobated,  as  unbelievers.  In  a  letter  now 
received,  George  writes,  '  Remember  what  Luther  says. 
Rather  let  heaven  and  earth  come  together,  than  one  tittle  of 
truth  pettish.' " 

In  this  finn  and  decided  manner  did  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
unite  with  his  brother,  in  maintaining  scriptural  ^dews  of  the 
ordinances  of  God,  and  in  preserring  their  spnitual  childi*en 
from  principles  which,  if  reduced  to  practice,  must  have  been 


318  THE    LIFE    OF 

destructive  of  piety.  It  is  gratifying  to  find,  that  tlie  most 
eager  talkers  against  the  means  of  grace,  still  waited  upon 
God  in  the  use  of  them;  and  that  others,  with  a  singular 
inconsistency,  professedly  attended  pubhc  worship,  and  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  "  for  the  sake  of  example  ;  " 
thus  assuming,  in  direct  contradiction  of  their  own  avowed 
opinions,  that,  with  respect  to  people  in  general,  danger  is  to 
he  apprehended  from  the  neglect  of  these  ordinances,  and 
benefit  is  to  be  reahzed  in  attending  them.  If  the  ordi- 
nances were  useless,  and  of  no  obligation,  why  should  they  be 
recommended  by  "  example,"  any  more  than  by  preaching  ? 
The  hearts  of  these  erring  men  were  better  than  their  under- 
standings; yet  their  influence  was  mischievous  in  a  high 
degree.  It  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  impression,  that  these 
foreign  Ministers,  then  in  London,  wished  to  get  rid  of  the 
Wesleys,  that  they  might,  without  difficulty,  form  a  distinct 
and  independent  society,  in  strict  connexion  with  the  Mora- 
vian Church  :  a  scheme  which  could  never  be  accomplished 
while  these  two  energetic  and  zealous  Church-of-Eugland 
Clergjonen  stood  in  the  way. 

It  was  a  mighty  advantage  to  the  "Wesleys,  in  this  emer- 
gency of  their  afi'airs,  that  they  had  the  Foundery  in  their 
own  hands,  as  a  commodious  place  of  rehgious  worship. 
Often  were  they  reminded,  that  "  the  room  in  Fetter-lane 
was  taken  for  the  Moravians ; "  but  in  the  Foundery,  they 
had  perfect  freedom  of  speech.  Here  they  lifted  up  the 
warning  voice  against  sin,  and  every  form  of  error,  in  the 
presence  of  multitudes  of  people,  who  not  unfrequently 
crowded  the  place  both  within  and  without ;  some  inquiring 
what  they  must  do  to  be  saved,  and  others  wishfid  to  know 
whether  or  not  there  were  any  means  of  grace.  Charles  was 
in  the  habit  of  delivering  expository  discourses  upon  entire 
books  of  Scripture.  At  Bristol,  he  expounded  publicly  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans  ;  and  at  the  Foundery,  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John.  Both  the  brothers  laboured  to  produce  strong 
feehng  in  the  hearts  of  their  hearers ;  but  the  means  wliich 
they  employed,  in  order  to  this  end,  were  not  the  arts  of 
oratory  and  declamation.  They  aimed,  in  aU  their  ministra- 
tions, to  communicate  solid  instruction. 

Yet  attempts  were  made  to  interrupt  them  in  the  peace- 
able occupation  of  their  plain  and  humble  house  of  prayer. 


THE   REV.   CHARLES  WESLEY.  219 

Ou  the  31st  of  M<ay,  1710,  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "I 
liefird  that  the  Foundery  Avas  lately  presented  at  Hick^s  Hall, 
for  a  seditious  assembly.  Sir  John  Gunson  interposed,  and 
objected  that  no  persons  were  named  in  the  presentment. 
Upon  this  they  presented  Charles  Wesley,  Clerk ;  James 
Hutton,  Bookseller;  Timothy  Lewis,  Printer;  and  Howell 
Harris,  alias  the  Welsh  Apostle.  But  our  friend  Sir  John 
quashed  the  whole." 

"  Easter-day,  April  6tli.  At  the  Foundery,"  says  Charles, 
"  I  strongly  preached  Christ,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrec- 
tion. My  intention  was,  not  to  mention  one  word  of  the 
controverted  points,  till  I  had  spoken  ^Y\t\\  each  of  the 
seducers.  But  God  ordered  it  better.  My  mouth  was 
opened,  to  ask,  '  "WTio  hath  bewitched  you,  that  you  should 
let  go  youi"  Saviour?  that  you  should  cast  away  your  shield, 
and  j^our  confidence,  and  deny  you  ever  knew  Him  ?  ■* 
More  to  tliis  purpose  I  said ;  and  then  followed  a  burst  of 
general  sorrow.  The  whole  congregation  was  in  tears.  I 
called  them  back  to  their  SaAiour,  even  theirs,  in  words 
which  were  not  mine ;  pressed  obedience  to  the  divine  ordi- 
nances ;  and  prayed  my  Lord  to  stay  his  hand,  and  not  set 
his  seal,  unless  I  spake  as  the  oracles  of  God.  After  preach- 
ing He  sent  me  a  witness  of  his  truth,  which  I  had  delivered. 
A  sister,  long  in  darkness  through  doubtful  disputations, 
came,  and  declared  Christ  had  again  imprinted  forgiveness  on 
her  heart.  My  heart,  for  the  time,  Avas  as  hers.  Brother 
INIaxfield  Avas  in  the  fidl  triumph  of  faith. 

"I  dined  at  Hiland^s,  halting  betAveen  two.  Bell,  Simp- 
son, and  others,  when  the  beU  rung  for  church,  said,  '  It  is 
good  for  us  to  be  here.'  '  Well,  then,^  said  I,  '  I  Avill  go  my- 
self, and  leave  you  to  your  antichristian  liberty .^  Upon  this, 
they  started  up,  and  bore  me  company. 

"  The  Foundery  at  night  AA^as  filled  both  within  and  Avith- 
out.  I  shoAAcd  them  their  natm-al  estate,  and  the  Avay  to 
come  out  of  it,  in  blind  Bartimcus,  Avho  sat  by  the  way-side 
begging.  I  could  not  haA^e  so  spoken  of  the  ordinances,  had 
not  God  instituted  them.  Every  Avord  brought  its  oavu  CA'i- 
dence  to  their  hearts." 

The  preaching  at  Moorfields  and  at  Kennington-commou 
Avas  still  continued;  and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  devoted  tAvo 
hours  daily  to  Avhat  he  cidls  "  conferences  :  "  that  is,  from 


220  THE    LIFE    OF 

eleven  to  one  o'clock,  lie  was  accessible  to  all  who  chose  to 
apply  to  him  for  spiritual  advice.  In  this  exercise  instances 
of  spiritual  good  received  through  his  ministry,  often  came 
under  his  notice,  which  greatly  encouraged  him  in  his 
work.  "  Many  poor  sinners,"  says  he  on  the  8th  of  April, 
"came  to  confer  with  me  to-day  about  their  souls.  Two 
horn's  is  full  too  little  for  this  work."  On  the  same  day  he 
adds, — 

"  At  one  the  women  bands  met  by  my  appointment.  I 
began  praying,  and  we  were  all  overwhelmed.  I  spoke 
largely  of  their  being  brought  into  the  wilderness ;  of  their 
folly  and  ingratitude,  in  giving  up  not  his  Ministers  only,  but 
their  Saviour  himself.  My  love  and  sorrow  ran  through 
them  aU.  I  told  them  that  their  forsaking  the  ordinances 
sufficiently  accounted  for  their  being  forsaken  by  Clirist ; 
warned  them  against  disputing,  against  vindicating  me,  or 
saying,  '  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  of  Apollos ; '  against  the  double 
extreme  of  resting  in  the  means,  or  slighting  them ;  but, 
above  all,  of  stopping  short  of  the  glorious  image  of  God. 
Jane  Jackson  and  others  witnessed  what  God  had  done  for 
their  souls  through  our  ministry.  If  Christ  be  not  with  us, 
who  hath  begotten  us  these  ?  His  power  overshadowed  us  at 
this  time  :  therefore  our  hearts  danced  for  joy,  and  in  our 
song  did  we  praise  Him. 

"I  preached  at  the  Common  to  six  thousand  poor, 
maimed,  halt,  and  blind.  Glory  to  Him  who  is  with  his 
messengers  always  ! 

"April  22d.  I  met  Molther  at  Mrs.  Ibison's.  He 
expressly  denies  that  grace,  or  the  Spirit,  is  transmitted 
through  the  means,  particularly  through  the  sacrament. 
This,  he  insists,  is  no  command ;  is  for  believers  only ;  that 
is,  for  such  as  are  sanctified,  have  Christ  fully  formed  in  their 
hearts.  Faith,  he  teaches,  is  inconsistent  with  any  following 
doubt,  or  selfish  thought.  He  mentioned  it  as  a  sign  of  my 
carnal  state,  that  I  complained  of  our  brethren  for  withdraw- 
ing the  people's  love  from  me  and  my  brother.  I  answered, 
'  So  did  St.  Paul,  on  a  Hke  occasion.  They  zealously  affect 
you,  hut  not  well:  yea,  they  would  exclude  us,  that  ye  might 
affect  THEM.  If  I  desired  their  love  for  my  own  sake,  it 
was  wrong  and  carnal;  if  for  theirs,  it  was  right  and 
apostoHcal.' " 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  221 

111  the  midst  of  these  agitations,  Thomas  Keen,  "  a  mild 
and  candid  Quaker,"  of  Thaxted,  in  Essex,  addressed  the 
following  letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  Charles  had 
preached  in  the  field  of  this  dcvovit  man,  about  t^velve 
months  before,  when  on  a  ^dsit  to  Broadoaks ;  and  Keen  had 
then  believed  to  the  sa^dng  of  his  soul. 

"May  15th,  1740.  My  Friend,— I  hear  there  are  divi- 
sions among  you ;  for  some  say,  '  I  am  of  Wesley ; '  and 
others,  '  I  am  of  Molther.^  But  I  say,  '  I  am  of  Christ ;  and 
what  He  bids  me  do,  I  will  do,  and  not  trust  in  any  man.' 
Here  some  will  say,  '  What  Christ  bids  you  do,  is,  to  believe, 
and  be  still ; '  but  does  He  bid  me  do  nothing  else  ?  He 
bids  me  so  '  let  my  hght  shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
glorify  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.'  He  Hkewise  says, 
'  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  sit  in  Moses's  chair  :  all,  there- 
fore, whatsoever  they  bid  you  observe,  that  observe  and  do.' 
But  how  can  I  know  what  they  bid  me  do,  except  I  go  to 
hear  them  ?  Again,  Christ  bids  me  observe  all  things  which 
He  commands  the  Apostles  ;  and  with  such  He  will  be  to  the 
end  of  the  world  :  but  if  I  do  not  observe  and  do  his  com- 
mands. He  will  not  be  with  me.  He  bids  me  '  do  tliis  in 
remembrance  of  Him,  Now,  if  any  man  can  prove  this 
is  not  a  command,  I  will  obey  it  no  longer.  But  who- 
soever '  breaketh  one  of  these  least  commandments,  and 
teacheth  men  so,  shall  be  called  least  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.' 

"  As  to  stillness,  oxcc  SaAaour  saith,  '  The  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven suffereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force  ; '  and, 
'  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.'  And  St.  Paul  saith, 
'  Work  out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling ; ' 
and,  '  God  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  Him.' 
Now,  these  scriptures  imply  somewhat  more  than  barely  sit- 
ting still.  Some  deny  that  there  are  any  means  of  grace ; 
but  I  will  be  thankful  for  them,  since  it  was  in  them  I  first 
heard  you  preach  faith  in  Christ ;  and,  had  I  not  been  there, 
I  must  have  been  Avithout  faith  to  this  day.  One  told  me, 
when  you  preached,  you  had  nature  in  your  face.  So  will 
every  one  who  speaks  with  zeal ;  but  no  matter  for  that,  if  he 
has  but  grace  in  his  heaii;. 

"  My  friend,  there  ai'c  many  teachers,  but  few  fathers. 
But  you  are  my  father,  who  begat  me  hy  the  Gospel ;  and, 


222  THE    LIFE    OF 

I  trust,  many  more.     May  tlie  Lord  lead  you  into  all  truth  ! 
So  prays  your  friend, 

"Thomas  Keen." 

The  following  fine  hymn  was  written  by  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  in  the  midst  of  these  disputes.  It  guards  against 
extremes  both  on  the  right  hand  and  the  left ;  and  embodies 
those  just  views  on  the  subject  which  the  brothers  steadily 
maintained  to  the  end  of  their  hves.  He  used  to  call  upon 
the  right-minded  people  in  his  congregations  at  the  Foun- 
dery,  to  unite  with  him  in  singing  it ;  and  it  is  difficult  to 
conceive  how  any  enlightened  Christian  could  refuse  to  join 
in  the  holy  exercise.  Its  effect,  at  the  time,  must  have  been 
very  powerful.     It  is  entitled, 

THE  MEANS  OF  GRACE. 


Long  have  I  seem'd  to  serve  thee,  Lonl, 

With  unavailing  pain  ; 
Fasted,  and  pray'd,  and  read  thy  word, 

And  heard  it  preatdi'd,  in  vain. 

Oft  did  I  with  the'  asseml)ly  join, 
And  near  tliine  altar  drew  ; 

A  form  of  godliness  was  mine, 
The  power  I  never  knew. 

To  please  thee  thus,  at  last  I  see, 
In  vain  I  hoped,  and  strove  : 

For  what  are  outward  things  to  thee. 
Unless  they  spring  from  love  ? 

I  see  the  perfect  law  requires 

Truth  in  the  inward  parts, 
Our  full  consent,  our  whole  desires, 

Our  undivided  hearts. 

But  I  of  means  have  made  my  boast, 

Of  means  an  idol  made. 
The  spirit  in  the  letter  lost. 

The  substance  in  the  shade. 

I  rested  in  the  outward  law. 

Nor  knew  its  deep  design  ; 
The  length  and  breadth  1  never  saw, 

And  height  of  love  divine. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  223 

Wlicro  am  I  now  ?  or  wliat  my  hope  'I 

What  can  my  weakness  do  ? 
Jesu  !  to  thee  my  soul  looks  up, 

'Tis  thou  must  make  it  new. 

Thine  is  the  work,  and  thine  alone. 

But  shall  I  idly  stand  ? 
Sliall  I  the  written  rule  diso^Ani, 

And  slight  my  God's  command  ? 

Wildly  shall  I  from  thee  turn  l^ack, 

A  better  path  to  find  ; 
Thine  holy  ordinance  forsake. 

And  cast  thy  words  behind  ? 

Forbid  it,  gracious  Lord,  that  I 

Should  ever  leani  thee  so  ! 
No  ;  let  me  with  thy  word  comply. 

If  I  thy  love  would  know. 

Suffice  for  me,  that  thou,  my  Lord, 

Hast  bid  me  fast  and  pray  : 
Thy  will  be  done,  thy  name  adored, 

'Tis  only  mine  to'  obey. 

Thou  bidd'st  me  search  the  sacred  leaves. 

And  taste  the  hallow'd  bread  : 
The  kind  command  my  soul  receives, 

And  longs  on  thee  to  feed. 

Still  for  thy  loving-kindness.  Lord, 

I  in  thy  temple  wait ; 
I  look  to  find  thee  in  thy  word, 

Or  at  thy  table  meet. 

Here,  in  thine  oicn  appointed  ivat^s, 

I  wait  to  leaiTi  thy  will : 
Silent  I  stand  before  thy  face. 

And  hear  thee  say,  Be  still! 

Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God  ! 

'Tis  all  I  live  to  know  ; 
To  feel  the  virtue  of  thy  blood, 

And  spread  its  praise  below. 

I  wait  my  vigour  to  renew, 

Thine  image  to  retrieve. 
The  veil  of  outward  things  pass  through, 

And  gasp  in  thee  to  live. 


334  THE    LIFE    OF 

I  work  ;  and  own  the  labour  vain  ; 

And  thtts  from  works  I  cease  : 
I  strive,  and  see  my  fruitless  pain, 

Till  God  create  my  peace. 

Fruitless,  till  thou  thyself  impart. 
Must  all  my  efforts  prove  : 

They  cannot  change  a  sinful  heart, 
They  cannot  purchase  love. 

I  do  the  thing  thy  laws  enjoin, 
And  th^n  the  strife  give  o'er  : 

To  thee  I  then  the  Avhole  resign, 
I  trust  in  means  no  more. 

I  trust  in  Him  who  stands  between 
The  Father's  wa-ath  and  me  : 

Jesu  !  thou  great  eternal  mean, 
I  look  for  all  from  thee. 

Thy  mercy  pleads,  thy  truth  requires. 
Thy  promise  calls  thee  down  : 

Not  for  the  sake  of  my  desires, — 
But  0  regard  thine  own  ! 

I  seek  no  motive  out  of  thee  : 
Thine  own  desires  fulfil : 

If  now  thy  bowels  yearn  on  me, 
On  me  perfonn  thy  will. 

Doom,  if  thou  canst,  to  endless  pains. 
And  drive  me  from  thy  face  ; 

But  if  thy  stronger  love  constrains, 
Let  me  be  saved  by  grace. 


While  tlie  controversy  respecting  tlie  ordinances  was 
agitated,  the  Wesleys  still  preached  in  Moorfields  and  on 
Kennington-common^  to  vast  multitudes,  and  with  undi- 
minished success.  Conversions  were  numerous,  and  the 
society  connected  with  the  Foundery  increased  continually. 
It  was  commenced  about  the  end  of  November,  1739,  with 
twelve  members ;  and  by  the  middle  of  June  following  they 
were  increased  to  three  hundred,  nearly  the  whole  of  whom 
professed  saAdng  faith  in  Christ,  and  exhibited  its  fruits  in 
their  lives.  Among  others,  who  at  this  time  obtained  the 
Christian  salvation,  were  Mrs,  Hall,  the  sister  of  John  and 
Charles  Weslej^,  and  Grace  Murray,  to  whom  John  some 
years  afterwards  made  an  offer  of  marriage.     Yet  amidst  all 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  Zio 

tlieir  usefulness,  their  licarts  were  wrung  with  anguish  when 
they  saw  their  most  valued  friends  alienated  from  them,  and 
the  children  of  their  faith  and  prayer  perv-erted  by  error  in 
one  of  its  most  mischievous  forms.  Mr.  Piers,  who  was  a 
timid  Clu'istian,  retained  his  integrity ;  but  the  family  of  the 
Delamottes  were  all  led  into  the  prevalent  delusion,  and  with- 
drew their  affection  and  confidence  from  the  man  whose 
ministry  and  conversation  had  been  to  them  a  means  of  the 
greatest  spiritual  good.  Under  the  date  of  June  10th,  he 
says, — 

"  I  rode  with  Maxfield  to  Bexley,  and  was  greatly  com- 
forted with  my  brother  Piers.  The  weak  stand  when  the 
strong  fall.  In  spite  of  all  the  still  ones,  he  has  held  fast 
the  truth ;  neither  forsaking  the  ordinances,  nor  denying  his 
weak  faith.  I  went  thence  to  Blendon ;  no  longer  Blendon 
to  me.  They  could  hardly  force  themselves  to  be  bai^ely 
ci^il.  I  took  a  hasty  leave,  and  with  a  hea\y  heart,  weighed 
down  by  their  ingratitude,  returned  to  Bexley.  Here  I 
preached  the  Gospel  to  a  little  flock,  among  whom  the 
grievous  wolves  have  not  entered. 

"  June  11th.  I  was  constrained  to  bear  my  testimony  for 
the  last  time  at  Blendon.  Maxfield  accompanied  me.  I 
desired  to  speak  with  Mrs.  Delamotte  alone.  She  did  not 
well  know  how  to  refuse,  and  walked  with  me  into  the  hall. 
I  began  :  '  Three  years  ago  God  sent  me  to  call  you  from  the 
form  to  the  power  of  godliness.  I  told  you  what  true  rehgiou 
was  :  a  new  bu'th,  a  participation  of  the  dinne  nature.  The 
way  to  this  I  did  not  know  myself  till  a  year  after.  Then  I 
showed  it  to  you,  preaching  Jesus  Christ,  and  faith  in  his 
blood.  You  know  how  you  treated  me.  God  soon  after 
called  you  to  a  living  faith  by  my  ministry.  Then  you 
received  me  as  an  angel  of  God.  Where  is  now  the  blessed- 
ness you  spake  of?  Whence  is  this  change?  this  jeHlous}^ 
and  fear,  and  coldness  ?  Why  are  you  thus  impatient  to  hear 
me  speak  ? '  She  offered  several  times  to  leave  me  ;  said  she 
did  not  know  what  I  meant;  did  not  want  to  dispute,  &c. 
'  I  do  not  come  to  dispute.  Why  are  you  afi-aid  of  me  ? 
"VV^iat  have  I  done  ?  You  gave,  as  a  reason  for  not  seeing  me 
in  town,  that  you  did  not  care  to  be  unsettled.  Once  I 
unsettled  you,  through  the  strength  of  the  Almighty  ;  stirred 
you  up  from  your  lees ;  took  you  off  from  yom*  works ;  and 

VOL.    I.  Q 


226  THE    LIFE    OF 

grounded  you  upon  Christ.  Other  foundation  than  this  can 
no  man  lay.  I  only  desire  to  settle  you  more  firmly  upon 
Him ;  to  warn  you  against  the  danger  of  being  removed  from 
the  hope  of  the  Gospel.  Our  brethren,  whom  now  you 
follow,  are  making  a  schism  in  the  Church.  Follow  them 
not  in  this.^  She  woidd  not  hear  any  more,  but  hurried  into 
the  parlour.  When  I  came  in,  Betty  left  it,  but  afterwards 
returned.  She  has  not  been  at  the  sacrament  for  several 
months.  I  warned  them  against  casting  off  the  ordinances, 
which  were  divine  commands,  binding  all,  whether  justified 
or  unjustified. 

"  They  continually  interrupted  me,  asking  why  I  talked  to 
them.  I  answered,  because  I  durst  not  forbear,  but  must 
dehver  my  own  soul.  Betty  said,  she  had  received  great 
benefit  from  Molther,  and  should  therefore  hear  none  but 
him.  I  told  her  I  had  nothing  to  say  against  her  hearing 
him,  unless  when  he  spoke  against  the  ordinances. 

"  Upon  their  again  and  again  bidding  me  silence,  I  asked, 
'  Do  you  therefore,  at  this  time,  in  the  presence  of  Jesus 
Christ,  acquit,  release,  and  discharge  me  from  any  further 
care,  concern,  or  regard  for  your  souls  ?  Do  you  desire  I 
would  never  more  speak  unto  you  in  his  name  ? '  Betty 
frankly  answered,  'Yes.^  Mrs.  Delamotte  assented  by  her 
silence.  '  Then  here,'  said  I,  '  I  take  my  leave  of  you,  till  we 
meet  at  the  judgment-seat  ! '  With  these  words  I  rendered 
up  my  charge  to  God. 

"  Then  said  I,  after  leaving  them,  '  I  have  laboured  in 
vain ;  I  have  spent  my  strength  for  nought :  yet  surely  my 
judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and  my  work  with  my  God.' 
Surely  this  is  enough  to  wean  and  make  me  cease  from  man. 
With  Blendon  I  give  up  all  expectation  of  gratitude  upon 
earth.  Vanity  of  vanities,  all  is  vanity;  even  friendship 
itself ! 

"  I  rode  on  softly  to  Eltham,  cast  out  by  my  dearest 
friends.  I  pray  God,  it  may  not  be  laid  to  then',  or  to  their 
seducers',  charge  !  Pity  and  grief  for  them  was  uppermost 
in  my  heart ;  and  these  were  much  relieved  by  the  scripture 
that  first  offered  :  '  And  Paul  went  down,  and  fell  on  him, 
and,  embracing  him,  said.  Trouble  not  yom*selves  ;  for  liis  hfe 
is  in  him.'  " 

This  is  merely  a  specimen  of  the  bitter  fruits  which  were 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  227 

produced  by  the  new  doctrines  wliicli  it  was  now  attempted 
to  introduce. 

The  questions  at  issue  between  the  Wesleys  and  the  lead- 
ing men  among  the  MoraWans,  at  this  time  in  London,  were 
not,  as  every  one  must  perceive,  matters  of  mere  opinion, 
concerning  which  good  men  might  innocently  diftcr,  but 
affected  the  very  substance  of  practical  religion.  The  bro- 
thers found  it  difficult  to  believe  that  IMolther  and  his  friends 
really  did  intend  to  depreciate  the  ordinances  of  God,  and 
persuade  those  who  did  not  possess  saving  faith  to  a  disuse 
of  them,  as  being  injurious  rather  than  beneficial ;  and  that 
they  in  reality  meant  to  teach  that  believers  may,  or  may  not, 
at  their  own  option,  wait  upon  God  in  the  use  of  the  means 
which  he  has  appointed.  The  thing  seemed  incredible. 
Every  precaution  was  therefore  emploj^ed,  to  guard  against 
mistake.  jMr.  John  Wesley,  especially,  conversed  repeatedly 
with  Molther;  took  down  his  words  in  writing;  then  read 
them  to  him,  and  laid  them  before  him,  to  guard  against  all 
possibility  of  a  misunderstanding  in  a  subject  so  weighty. 
Molther,  however,  steadily  and  unequivocally  maintained  the 
principles  which  he  had  been  understood  to  avow ;  and  the 
melancholy  effects  of  his  teaching  were  manifest  in  the  spirit 
of  unsanctified  disputation,  and  the  carelessness  and  lenity 
which  prevailed  among  those  of  the  young  converts  who 
entertained  his  views.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  therefore,  preached 
a  series  of  discom'ses  on  the  means  of  grace,  pro\dng  from  the 
Scriptures  that  they  are  ordinances  of  God^s  appointment, 
which  cannot  be  neglected  without  sin ;  and  showing  the 
manner  in  which  they  ought  to  be  used  by  all  who  desire  to 
please  God,  and  to  secure  their  own  salvation.  Finding  that 
all  his  efforts  to  establish  the  truth  were  resisted  by  the  oppo- 
site party,  and  that  evil  rather  than  si)iritual  benefit  was 
likely  to  ensue  from  his  continued  imion  with  the  society  in 
Fetter-lane,  where  he  had  been  a  private  member  rather  than 
a  Minister,  he  attended  a  love-feast  in  that  place  on  Sunday, 
July  20th,  1740,  and  at  the  close  of  the  serWce  read  a  paper 
declaratory  of  his  conscientious  dissent  from  the  principles 
which  for  about  nine  months  had  been  there  entertained 
relative  to  the  ordinances  of  God.  He  adds,  "  I  then,  with- 
out saying  anything  more,  withdrew,  as  did  eighteen  or  nine- 
teen of  the  society.^' 

Q  2 


228  THE    LIFE    OF 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  that  the  withdrawal  of  the  Wesleys, 
and  especially  of  John,  from  the  society  in  Fetter-lane,  was  a 
matter  of  satisfaction  to  Molther  and  his  friends.  They  were 
now  at  hberty  to  carry  out  their  own  plans  without  restraint. 
Hitherto  the  society  in  general  had  professed  to  be  in  union 
with  the  Church  of  England,  and  had  gone  as  a  body,  accom- 
panied by  the  two  Wesleys,  to  St.  Paul's  cathedral,  to  receive 
the  holy  communion;  but  from  this  time  they  assumed  the 
character  of  a  distinct  community,  belonging,  not  to  the 
Church  of  England,  but  to  that  of  the  United  Brethren. 
The  Wesleys,  and  those  who  adhered  to  them,  resolved  to 
abide  by  their  former  principles ;  and  from  this  time  the 
parties  were  distinct. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  not  in  London  when  this  formal 
separation  from  the  society  in  Fetter-lane  took  place ;  but  he 
had  repeatedly  declared  that  such  an  event  was  inevitable. 
He  was  now  in  Bristol,  labouring  with  his  wonted  zeal  in 
that  city,  and  especially  among  the  Kingswood  colHers,  whose 
teachableness  and  piety  afforded  him  the  highest  gratification, 
and  formed  a  perfect  contrast  to  the  coldness  and  self- 
sufficiency  of  the  disputers  whom  he  had  just  left.  About 
five  or  six  weeks  before  the  secession  he  took  an  affectionate 
leave  of  the  prosperous  society  connected  with  the  Foundery, 
and  set  out  for  Bristol,  calling  at  Oxford  on  his  way.  He 
was  accompanied  by  Thomas  Maxfield,  who  seems  to  have 
been  his  constant  companion;  and  by  one  of  his  nephews, 
whom  he  intended  to  apprentice  in  Bristol.  On  his  way  he 
had  a  narrow  escape  from  a  highwayman,  which  he  thus 
describes : — 

"We  stopped  half  an  hour  at  brother  Hodges's;  lost  our 
way  through  Kensington ;  baited  an  houi"  at  Gerard's-cross. 
Tlu-ee  miles  short  of  Wycomb,  several  people  met  us,  and 
asked  us  if  we  had  seen  a  highwayman,  who  had  shot  a  man 
on  the  road,  not  an  hour  ago.  In  a  mile's  riding  we  found 
the  poor  man,  weltering  in  his  blood.  The  Minister  of 
Wycomb  informed  us,  that  he  was  a  little  behind,  and  heard 
the  highwayman  threaten  to  shoot  him,  if  he  did  not  deliver 
his  money  that  instant.  He  answered,  '  You  shall  have  all 
the  money  I  have,  but  it  is  not  much ; '  and  the  other,  with- 
out any  more  words,  shot  him  through  the  head.  I  could 
not  but  observe  the  particular  providence  of  God  over  us. 


THE    UEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  229 

Had  we  not  delayed  in  tlic  morning, — had  we  not  called  on 
1  lodges, — had  we  not  stopped  at  Gerard's-cross, — we  had  just 
met  the  murderer. 

"June  19th.  Hearing  he  was  apprehended  at  a  farrier's, 
(his  horse  having  cast  a  shoe,)  I  went  this  morning  to  tell 
him  Christ  died  to  save  murderers  ;  but  his  heart  was  harder 
than  the  nether  miUstone." 

When  travelling  between  Malmsbury  and  Bristol,  he  says, 
"  Such  an  unaccountable  heaviness  came  over  me  on  the 
road,  that  I  was  forced  to  Hght,  and  lie  down  for  a  quarter 
of  an  hour.  I  rose  refreshed  with  the  little  sleep,  and  rode 
forward  till  we  met  a  poor  old  man  of  eighty.  I  was  enabled 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  his  heai't.  We  left  him  looking  up 
to  Jesus,  and  went  on  praising  God.''  So  intent  was  he  upon 
his  Master's  work  and  honour  ! 

In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  he  arrived  at  Kingswood, 
and  preached  in  what  he  calls  "the  malt-room."  He 
exclaims,  "  O  what  simplicity  is  in  this  childlike  people !  A 
spirit  of  contrition  and  love  ran  through  them.  Here  the 
seed  has  fallen  upon  good  ground. 

"  Sunday,  June  22d.  1  went  to  learn  Christ  among  our 
coUiers,  and  drank  into  their  spirit.  We  rejoiced  for  the 
consolation.  O  that  our  London  brethren  would  come  to 
school  to  Kingswood  !  These  are  what  they  'pretend  to  be. 
God  knows  their  poverty ;  but  they  are  rich,  and  daily  enter- 
ing into  rest,  without  being  first  brought  into  confusion. 
They  do  not  hold  it  necessary  to  deny  the  weak  faith,  in 
order  to  get  the  strong.  Their  soul  truly  waiteth  still  upon 
God,  in  the  way  of  his  ordinances.  Ye  many  masters,  come, 
learn  Christ  of  these  outcasts  ;  for  know,  '  except  ye  be  con- 
verted, and  become  as  little  children,  ye  cannot  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.' 

"  I  met  several  of  those  whom  I  had  baptized,  and  found 
them  grown  in  grace.  Some  thousands  waited  for  me  at 
Rose-green;  and  surely  the  Lord  passed  by,  and  said  to 
some  in  their  blood, '  Live  ! '  I  concluded  the  day  at  the  men's 
love-feast.  Peace,  unity,  and  love  are  here.  We  did  not 
forget  our  poor  distracted  bretliren. 

"  IloAv  ought  I  to  rejoice  at  my  deliverance  out  of  their 
hands  and  spirit !  My  soul  is  escaped,  as  a  bird  out  of  the 
snare  of  the  fowler.     And  did  I  not  love  the  lambs  of  Christ, 


230  THE    LITE    OP 

indeed  the  grievous  wolves^  I  would  see  your  face  no  more  I 
I  am  no  longer  a  debtor  of  tlie  Gospel  to  yoic.  Me  ye  have 
fairly  discharged :  but  if  you  reject  my  testimony,  others 
receive  it  gladly,  and  say,  '  Blessed  be  he  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord/  " 

While  preaching  in  the  open  air,  and  enjoying  the  commu- 
nion of  saints  with  the  coUiers  at  Kingswood,  not  many  of 
whom  were  able  to  read,  the  learned  Collegian  was  summoned 
to  the  University  of  Oxford.  There,  he  says,  "I  spent  a 
week  to  little  purpose,  but  that  of  obedience  to  man  for  the 
Lord^s  sake.  In  the  Hall  I  read  my  two  lectures  on  Psalm 
cxxx.,  preaching  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ.  But  learned  '  Gallio  cared  for  none  of  these 
things.' " 

He  returned,  therefore,  with  great  pleasure  to  Bristol  and 
Kingswood,  Avhere  his  word  was  attended  by  an  especial 
blessing,  and  the  people  received  it  with  eagerness  and  joy. 
*'  I  dare  not,"  says  he,  on  his  arrival,  "  depart  from  the  work, 
while  God  so  strengthens  me  therein.  We  walked  over  the 
waste,  to  the  school,  singing  and  rejoicing.  It  was  their 
love-feast.  Two  hundred  were  assembled  in  the  Spirit  of 
Jesus.  Never  have  I  seen  and  felt  such  a  congregation 
of  faithful  souls.  I  question  whether  Hernhuth  can  now 
afford  the  Kke." 

One  day,  when  he  was  preaching  here,  a  man  in  the  con- 
gregation, feeling  the  force  of  the  word,  cried  out  vehemently, 
"  What  do  jon  mean  by  looking  at  me  ?  and  directing  your- 
self to  ME  ?  and  teUing  me,  I  shall  be  damned  ?"  "1  did 
then,''  says  the  Preacher,  "  address  myself  to  him ;  but  he 
hurried  away  with  the  utmost  precipitation." 

The  conversion  of  the  colhers  of  Kingswood,  from  their 
wicked  and  barbai'ovis  habits,  to  the  enjoyment  of  spiritual 
rehgion,  and  the  practice  of  a  pm-e  morality,  has  often  been 
referred  to,  as  an  occasion  of  gratitude,  and  a  specimen  of 
the  general  benefit  which  the  nation  has  derived  from  the 
labours  of  the  Wesleys,  and  of  their  friend  Mr.  Whitefield. 
This  work,  however,  at  the  time,  was  not  viewed  with  satis- 
faction in  every  quarter.  Some  of  the  men  who  ought  the 
most  to  have  rejoiced  in  it,  regarded  it  with  aversion,  and 
threw  all  the  difficulties  they  could  in  the  way  of  its  progress. 
The  brothers  pressed  the  people  to  attend  the  religious  ser- 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  231 

vices  of  the  national  Church,  and  set  the  example  themselves. 
The  Clergy  in  Bristol  at  first  complained  of  the  increase  of 
their  labour  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper. 
When  they  found  that  comphiints  addressed  to  the  inti'uders 
were  of  no  avail,  and  that  the  inconvenience  rather  increased 
than  diminished,  they  entered  into  an  agreement  among 
themselves  to  repel  from  the  Lord's  table,  both  the  Wesleys 
and  the  people  whom  they  brought  to  chmxh.  After  this, 
the  Methodists  attended  the  public  service  of  the  church; 
but  they  were  compelled  to  receive  the  Lord's  supper  in  their 
own  separate  places  of  worship,  that  they  might  not  violate 
the  command  of  Christ.  Charles  declared  that,  under  the 
circumstances  of  the  case,  he  should  have  felt  himself  justi- 
fied in  administering  it  in  the  midst  of  the  wood,  and  in  the 
open  air,  could  he  have  obtained  no  better  accommodation. 
The  following  are  some  of  his  notices  on  this  painful  sub- 
ject :— 

"  Our  poor  colliers  being  repelled  from  the  Lord's  table  by 
most  of  the  Bristol  Ministers,  I  exhorted  them,  notwithstand- 
ing, to  continue  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  where 
the  wicked  administrator  can  neither  spoil  the  prayers,  nor 
poison  the  sacrament. 

"  Sunday,  July  27th.  I  heard  a  miserable  sermon  at  Tem- 
ple church,  recommending  religion  as  the  most  likely  way  to 
raise  a  fortune.  After  it,  proclamation  was  made,  that  all 
should  depart,  who  were  not  of  the  parish.  While  the  shep- 
herd was  driving  away  the  lambs,  I  stayed,  suspecting 
nothing,  tiU  the  clerk  came  to  me,  and  said,  '  Mr.  Beecher 
bids  you  go  away;  for  he  will  not  give  you  the  sacrament.' 
I  went  to  the  vestry  door,  and  mildly  desu'cd  Mr.  Beecher  to 
admit  me.  He  asked,  'Are  you  of  this  parish? '  I  answered, 
'  Sir,  you  see  I  am  a  Clergyman.'  Dropping  his  first  pre- 
tence, he  charged  me  with  rebellion,  in  expounding  the 
Scripture  without  authority,  and  said,  in  express  words,  '  I 
repel  you  fi'om  the  sacrament.'  I  replied,  '  I  cite  you  to 
answer  this  before  Jesus  Christ,  at  the  day  of  judgment.'  This 
enraged  him  above  measure.  He  called  out,  'Here !  take 
away  this  man ! '  The  Constables  were  ordered  to  attend  ;  I 
suppose  lest  the  furious  colliers  should  take  the  sacrament  by 
force.  But  I  saved  them  the  trouble  of  taking  away  'this 
man,'  and  quietly  retired." 


233  THE    LIFH    OP 

Some  of  the  civic  authorities  in  Bristol  were  equally  hostile 
to  the  self-denying  men  who  were  wearing  out  their  hves  in 
disinterested  efforts  to  raise  the  morals^  as  well  as  save  the 
soulsj  of  the  common  people.  Two  unhappy  convicts^  under 
sentence  of  death,  requested  to  have  the  counsel  and  prayers 
of  Mr.  John  Wesley  before  their  execution,  but  were 
peremptorily  refused  by  Alderman  Beecher.  Catherine 
Highfield,  a  servant-maid,  who  was  connected  with  the 
Methodists,  was  charged  with  robbing  her  master  of  three 
hundred  pounds.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says  that  Alderman 
Day,  and  others,  "  threatened  to  put  her  in  irons,  if  she 
would  not  confess  that  she  had  given  the  money  to  my  bro- 
ther. When  no  proof  could  be  brought  against  her,  they 
were  forced  to  discharge  her :  and  soon  after  her  master 
found  the  money  where  he  himself  had  lodged  it." 

In  the  midst  of  his  labours,  and  of  the  deep  anxiety  con- 
nected wdth  them,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley^s  health  again  failed 
him.  That  he  should  have  been  able  thus  far  to  endure  such 
wasting  toil  and  care  was  indeed  surprising ;  but  the 
providence  and  grace  of  God  are  strikingly  displayed  in 
this  part  of  his  personal  history.  On  the  6th  of  August  he 
says,— 

"In  great  heaviness  I  spoke  to  the  women  bands,  as 
taking  my  farewell.     We  sang  the  hymn  which  begins, — 


*  While  sickness  shakes  the  house  of  clay, 
And,  sapp'd  by  pain's  continued  course, 
My  nature  hastens  to  decay. 

And  waits  the  fever's  friendly  force.' 


After  speaking  a  few  faint  words  to  the  brethren,  I  was 
immediately  taken  with  a  shivering,  and  then  the  fever  came. 
The  next  morning  I  was  bled,  and  carried  by  Mrs.  Hooper  to 
her  house.  There  I  looked  into  the  Bible,  and  met  with, 
'  The  Lord  will  strengthen  him  upon  the  bed  of  languisliing ; 
thou  wilt  make  all  his  bed  in  his  sickness.^  My  pain  and 
disease  increased  for  ten  days ;  so  that  there  was  no  hope  of 
my  life  :  but  then  Jesus  touched  my  hand,  and  rebuked  the 
fever,  and  it  left  me.  I  had  no  apprehension  of  death  my- 
self. It  was  reported  I  was  dead,  and  published  in  the 
papers ;  but  God  had  not  finished  (O  that  he  had  effectually 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  223 

begun !)  his  work  in  mc :  therefore  he  held  my  soul  in  life, 
and  made  all  things  work  together  for  my  recovery. 

"Dr.  Middleton,  an  utter  stranger  to  me,  God  raised  up, 
and  sent  to  my  assistance.  He  refused  taking  any  fees,  and 
told  the  apothecary,  he  would  pay  for  my  physic,  if  I  coidd 
not.  He  attended  me  constantly,  as  the  divine  blessing  did 
lus  prescriptions  ;  so  that  in  less  than  a  fortnight  the  danger 
was  over. 

"  For  the  next  fortnight  I  recovered  slowly ;  but  had  little 
use  of  my  legs,  and  none  of  my  head.  One  of  our  colliers, 
taken  ill  of  the  same  fever,  since  me,  has  died  in  full  triumph 
of  faith.  WTien  I  was  just  able  to  stand,  my  brother  came 
from  London.  We  rode  out  most  days  in  Mr.  Wane's  (or 
a  hired)  chariot,  comparing  oui'  dangers,  temptations,  and 
deliverances. 

"  I  found  myseK,  after  this  gracious  visitation,  more  desir- 
ous and  able  to  pray ;  more  afraid  of  sin ;  more  earnestly 
longing  for  deliverance,  and  the  fulness  of  Christian  salva- 
tion. As  soon  as  my  bodily  weakness  would  permit,  I 
returned  to  my  old  hours  of  retirement ;  but  with  fear,  and 
earnest  prayer  that  I  might  not  rest  in  my  own  works  or 
endeavours. 

"  Mr.  Carey's  Curate  informed  us,  that  Mr.  Carey  had 
ordered  Mm  to  repel  my  brother  and  me  from  the  sacrament. 

"  I  passed  two  or  three  days  at  Mr.  Arthiu*'s,  in  Kings- 
wood  ;  and  by  the  blessing  of  God  recovered  the  use  of  my 
understanding,  which  was  so  clouded,  that  I  could  neither 
read  nor  think." 

The  following  hymn  was  in  all  probabiHty  written  for  the 
use  of  Dr.  Middleton,  towards  whom  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
cherished  the  strongest  sentiments  of  esteem  and  gratitude, 
in  retiuTi  for  his  kindness  and  professional  skill.  It  was 
pubHshed  by  the  author  a  few  years  after  this  illness. 

THE  PHYSICIAN'S  HYMN. 

Physician,  Friend  of  human  kind. 
Whose  pitying  love  is  pleased  to  find 

A  cure  for  every  ill  ; 
By  thee  raised  uj),  by  thee  bestow'd, 
To  do  my  fellow-creatures  good, 

I  come  to  serve  thy  will. 


234  THE    LIFE    OF 

I  come,  not  like  tlie  sordid  herd. 
Who,  mad  for  honour  or  reward. 

Abuse  tlie  healing  art : 
Nor  thirst  of  praise,  nor  lust  of  gain. 
But  kind  concern  at  human  pain, 

And  love,  constrain  my  heart. 

On  thee  I  fix  my  single  eye. 
Thee  only  seek  to  glorify. 

And  make  thy  goodness  known  ; 
Resolved,  if  thou  my  labours  bless. 
To  give  thee  back  my  whole  success. 

To  praise  my  God  alone. 

The  friendly  properties  that  flow 
Through  nature's  various  works,  I  know 

The  Fountain  whence  they  came. 
And  every  plant  and  every  flower 
Medicinal  derives  its  power 

From  Jesu's  balmy  name. 

Confiding  in  that  name  alone, 
Jesus,  I  in  thy  work  go  on. 

To  tend  thy  sick  and  poor  ; 
Dispenser  of  thy  med'cines  I ; 
But  thou  the  blessing  must  supply, 

But  thou  must  give  the  cure. 

For  this  I  humbly  wait  on  thee  ; 
The  servant  of  thy  servants  see 

Devoted  to  thy  wdll. 
Determined  in  thy  steps  to  go. 
And  help  the  sickly  sons  of  Avoe, 

Who  groan  thy  help  to  feel. 

Aftlicted  by  thy  gracious  hand. 
They  now  may  justly  all  demand 

My  instrumental  care  ; 
Thy  patients,  Lord,  still  shall  be  mine  ; 
And  to  my  weak  attempts  I  join 

My  strong  effectual  prayer. 

0  while  thou  giv'st  their  bodies  ease, 
Convince  them  of  their  worst  disease. 

The  sickness  of  the  mind  ; 
And  let  them  groan,  by  sin  oppress'd. 
Till,  coming  unto  thee  for  rest, 

Rest  to  their  souls  they  find. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  235 

AVith  these,  and  every  sin-sick  suiil, 
I  come  niysclt"  to  be  made  whole, 

And  wait  thy  sovereign  word  : 
Thou  canst,  I  know,  tliou  dost  forgive  ; 
But  let  me  w'ithout  sinning  live, 

To  perfect  love  restored. 

Myself,  alas  !  I  cannot  heal, 
But  thou  shalt  every  seed  expel 

Of  sin  out  of  my  heart ; 
Thine  utmost  saving  health  display, 
And  purge  my  inbred  sin  away. 

And  make  me  as  thou  art. 


Till  then  in  thy  bless'd  hands  I  am, 
And  still  in  faith  the  grace  I  claim, 

To  all  believers  given  : 
Perfect  the  cure  in  me  begun, 
And  when  my  work  on  earth  is  done. 

Receive  me  up  to  heaven. 

The  personal  history  of  Dr.  Middleton  was  peculiar  and 
instructive.  His  morals  were  correct,  his  temper  and  hal^its 
generous  and  benevolent,  his  uprightness  undeniable ;  but  he 
appears  to  have  been  in  a  great  measure  a  stranger  to  Chris- 
tian piety  till  he  was  brought  to  the  close  of  life.  Having 
attended  many  of  the  Methodists  in  Bristol  and  its  vicinit}'^, 
he  was  a  witness  of  their  holy  resignation  in  pain  and  sick- 
ness, and  of  their  peace  and  hope  in  death.  In  the  presence 
of  gainsayers  and  accusers^  therefore,  he  was  accustomed  to 
defend  them ;  and  frequently  said,  "  A  people  who  live  and 
die  so  weU  must  be  good."  From  the  poor  of  the  society  he 
would  accept  no  fee;  but  always  requested  an  interest  in 
their  prayers.  When  he  had  become  a  grey-headed  man  of 
seventy  years,  and  was  induced  through  age  and  infirmity  to 
anticipate  his  removal  into  another  world,  he  felt  his  need 
of  that  inward  witness  of  God's  adopting  love,  the  cheering 
effects  of  which  he  had  often  seen  in  his  Methodist  patients. 
In  tliis  manner  the  prayers  of  the  people  in  his  behalf  were 
answered  by  the  God  of  aU  grace.  The  man  of  science, 
humanity,  and  ^di"tue,  saw  that  he  was  a  mere  sinner ;  and  in 
the  spirit  of  deep  penitence  and  self-abasement,  he  cried  for 
mercy  through  the  sacrifice  of  Clu'ist.  After  a  long  and 
painfid  delay,  he  received  the  gift  of  faith,  and  with  it  the 


236  THE    LIFE    OF 

salvation  revealed  in  the  Gospel.  He  was  filled  with  peace, 
and  joy,  and  holy  love ;  manifested  the  gentleness  and  sweet- 
ness of  a  little  child ;  declared  with  rapturous  gratitude  what 
the  Lord  had  done  for  his  soul ;  uttered  earnest  benedictions 
vipon  all  around  him ;  and  at  length,  full  of  triumphant  hope, 
he  jdelded  up  his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  his  merciful  Saviour. 
He  died  in  the  arms  of  his  fi-iend  Dr.  Robertson,*  on  the 
16tli  of  December,  1760;  and  on  the  occasion  of  his  death 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  a  hymn  of  considerable  length,  full 
of  aflfection,  and  of  admiration  of  the  grace  of  God.  He  left 
it  among  his  inedited  manuscripts.  It  is  probable  that  Dr. 
Middleton's  attendance  upon  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  on  the 
occasion  just  described,  led  to  this  signal  display  of  the  divine 
mercy. 

Under  the  care  of  this  skUful  Physician,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  just  recovered  his  health  in  time  to  prevent  a  riot 
among  the  colhers  of  Kingswood,  wliich,  but  for  his  interfer- 
ence, would  in  all  probabihty  have  been  followed  by  calami- 
tous consequences.  "  I  was  setting  out,^'  says  he,  "  for  the 
Downs,  when  one  asked  me  to  ride  out  toward  Mr.  Wilhs's. 
At  the  end  of  the  town  I  was  informed  the  colliers  were 
risen.  Above  one  thousand  of  them  I  met  at  Lawrence-hill. 
They  came  about  me,  and  saluted  me  very  affectionately,  not 
having  seen  me  since  my  illness.  The  occasion  of  their 
rising,  they  told  me,  was  the  dearness  of  corn.  I  got  to  an 
eminence,  and  began  speaking  to  them.  Many  seemed 
inclined  to  go  back  with  me  to  the  school ;  but  the  devil 
stirred  up  his  oldest  servants,  who  violently  rushed  upon  the 
others,  beating  and  tearing  and  driving  them  away  from  me. 
I  rode  up  to  a  ruffian,  who  was  striking  one  of  our  colliers, 
and  prayed  him  rather  to  strike  me.  He  would  not,  he 
said,  for  all  the  world ;  and  was  quite  overcome.  I  turned 
upon  one  who  struck  my  horse,  and  he  also  sunk 
into  a  lamb.  Wherever  I  turned,  Satan  lost  ground; 
so  that  he  was  obliged  to  make  one  general  assault,  and 
by  the  few  violent  colUers  forced  on  the  quiet  ones  into 
the  town. 

*  This  was,  in  all  probability,  the  Dr.  Robertson  to  whom  Mr.  John  Wesley 
addressed  the  Letter  concerning  Chevalier  Ramsay's  "  Philosophical  Principles 
of  Religion,"  which  is  inserted  in  the  twelfth  volume  of  his  Works,  third 
ctlition. 


THK    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  237 

"  I  seized  on  one  of  the  tallest,  and  earnestly  bcsonglit  liini 
to  follow  me  :  that  he  would,  he  said,  all  the  world  over. 
About  six  more  I  pressed  into  Christ's  service.  We  met 
several  parties,  stopped,  and  exhorted  them  to  join  us.  We 
gleaned  a  few  from  every  company,  and  grew  as  we  marched 
along,  singing,  to  the  school.  From  one  till  three  we  spent 
in  prayer,  that  e\il  might  be  prevented,  and  the  lion  chained. 
Then  news  was  brought  us,  that  the  colliers  were  returned  in 
peace.  They  had  quietly  walked  into  the  city,  without  sticks, 
or  the  least  violence.  A  few  of  the  better  sort  went  to  the 
Mayor,  and  told  their  grievance.  Then  they  all  returned  as 
they  came,  without  noise  or  disturbance.  All  who  saw  were 
amazed ;  for  the  leopards  were  laid  down.  Nothing  could 
have  more  shown  the  change  wrought  in  them  than  this 
rising. 

"  I  found  afterwards  that  all  our  colliers,  to  a  man,  had 
been  forced  into  it.  Having  learned  of  Christ  not  to  resist 
evil,  they  went  a  mile  with  those  that  compeDed  them,  rather 
than  free  themselves  by  violence.  One  the  rioters  dragged 
out  of  his  sick-bed,  and  threw  him  into  the  fish-ponds.  Near 
twenty  of  Mr.  WiUis's  men  they  got  by  tlii*eatening  to  fill  up 
their  pits,  and  bury  them  alive,  if  they  did  not  come  up,  and 
bear  them  company."  The  next  day  he  says,  "  I  carried  INIr. 
Sewai'd  to  our  colliers,  before  whom  I  set  the  things  they 
would  have  done,  in  the  late  rising,  had  not  grace  restrained 
them.  One  poor  man  declared,  when  they  forced  him  away, 
he  would  much  more  willingly  have  gone  to  the  gallows." 
So  mighty  was  the  change  which  divine  truth  and  grace  had 
wrought  in  the  spirit  of  these  once  fierce,  ungovernable,  and 
wicked  men ;  and  so  substantial  was  the  proof  afforded  to  the 
Wesleys,  that  they  had  not  laboured  in  vain. 

Hitherto  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  an  itinerant  Preacher, 
had  confined  his  labours  mostly  to  London  and  Bristol,  with 
their  respective  neighbourhoods ;  but  he  now  resolved  to  pay 
a  visit  to  Wales,  as  his  brother  had  done  some  time  before. 
A  remarkable  revival  of  religion  was  now  begun  in  the 
Principahty,  chiefly  through  the  eff'orts  of  Howell  Harris,  a 
pious  layman  of  great  zeal,  and  of  undaunted  resolution. 
He  had  entered  himself  at  the  University  of  Oxford,  but  did 
not  remain  there  long  enough  to  take  his  first  degree,  being 
off'ended  with  the  luigodliness  wliich  he  witnessed  among  the 


238  THE    LITE    OF 

members  of  that  learned  body.  He  returned  home,  and 
opened  a  school ;  but  having  obtained  peace  with  God,  by 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  became  greatly  concerned  for  his 
fellow-countrymen,  and  began  to  preach  in  private  houses, 
and  in  the  open  air,  as  Vavosour  Powell  had  done  eighty  or 
ninety  years  before,  and  as  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Wliitefield 
were  then  doing  in  England ;  although,  at  first,  he  had  no 
acquaintance  either  with  them  or  their  proceedings.  Not- 
withstanding his  irregularity,  he  lived  and  died  in  commu- 
nion with  the  Church  of  England,  to  whose  services  he  was 
inviolably  attached.  His  simple,  energetic,  and  faithful 
ministrations  were  highly  successful  in  calling  the  public 
attention  to  rehgion,  and  in  turning  many  to  righteousness. 
His  theological  views  were  Calvinistic ;  but  his  charity  was 
expansive.  He  visited  the  Wesleys  in  London  ;  preached  in 
the  Eoundery ;  attended  various  meetings  in  Fetter-lane,  and 
m'ged  upon  the  people  there  a  diligent  attendance  upon  the 
ordinances  of  God,  in  opposition  to  the  refinements  which 
Molther  and  his  friends  were  attempting  to  introduce.  The 
Wesleys  loved  him  sincerely,  notwithstanding  the  difference 
in  their  \iews  of  the  knotty  "  five  points."  A  few  of  the 
Welsh  Clergy,  too,  were  at  this  time  disposed  to  countenance 
these  extraordinary  efforts  for  the  revival  of  decayed  religion. 
They  were  friendly  with  Mr.  Harris,  whom  they  encouraged 
in  his  labours  of  love ;  and  they  cordially  welcomed  the  Wes- 
leys to  their  respective  pulpits. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  landed  at  Cardiff  on  the  evening  of 
Nov.  6th,  with  the  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  Mr. 
Wells,  the  Clergyman,  at  whose  invitation  he  had  come,  was 
waiting  to  greet  him  on  his  arrival.  He  remained  a  fort- 
night in  Wales,  preaching  with  great  enlargement  of  heart  in 
many  of  the  churches,  and  taking  sweet  counsel  with  two  or 
tlu-ee  Clergymen  of  kindred  spirit,  especially  Mr.  Wells,  Mr. 
Thomas,  and  Mr.  Hodges,  the  Minister  of  Wenvo.  Finding 
that  Howell  Harris's  Calvinism  had  given  offence  at  Cardiff, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  God  opened  my  mouth  to  declare 
the  truth  of  his  everlasting  love  to  all  mankind.  At  the 
same  time  he  enlarged  my  heart  to  its  opposers,  I  took 
occasion  to  speak  of  Howell  Harris ;  bore  such  a  testimony 
of  him  as  he  deserves ;  and  mildly  upbraided  them  for  their 
ingratitude  toward  the  greatest  benefactor  their  country  ever 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  239 

had.     We  all  expressed  our  love  by  joining  in  hearty  prayer 
for  him." 

On  the  same  day  he  sent  a  messenger  to  Harris,  with  the 
following  characteristic  note ;  finding  that  some  of  the  advo- 
cates of  absolute  predestination  were  attempting  to  fill  his 
mind  Avith  unjust  suspicion,  and  thus  produce  an  ahenation 
of  heart  between  him  and  the  Wesleys  : — 

"  My  dearest  Friend  and  Brother, — In  the  name  of  Jesus 
Clirist,  I  beseech  you,  if  you  have  his  glory  and  the  good  of 
souls  at  heart,  come  immediately,  and  meet  me  here.  I  trust 
we  shall  never  be  two,  in  time  or  eternity.  O  my  brother, 
I  am  grieved  that  Satan  should  get  a  mementos  advantage 
over  us ;  and  I  am  ready  to  lay  my  neck  under  yom'  feet  for 
Christ^s  sake.  If  your  heart  is  as  my  heart,  hasten,  in  the 
name  of  our  dear  Lord,  to 

"  Yoiu'  second  self." 

In  a  few  days  Howell  Harris  arrived.  "All  misunder- 
standings vanished  at  sight  of  each  other,  and  our  hearts 
were  knit  together  as  at  the  beginning.  Alas,  poor  world, 
poor  Baptists  !  We  sang  a  hymn  of  triumph.  God  had 
prepared  his  heart  for  this  meeting.  At  the  sacrament  he 
had  found  the  spii'it  of  mai'tyrdom  falling  upon  him  ;  and 
immediately  I  was  brought  to  his  remembrance.  His  heart 
overflowed  vriih.  love  ;  and  he  thought  we  were  going  hand  in 
hand  to  the  stake." 

A  similar  spirit  actuated  the  pious  Clergy,  especially  Mr. 
Hodges.  "  At  parting,"  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  he,  "  in 
great  simplicity,  desired  my  prayers,  and  a  kiss." 

In  other  breasts,  however,  very  diff'erent  feelings  prevailed. 
The  players  at  Cardiff  were  deeply  offended,  that  the  people 
went  to  the  church  in  preference  to  the  theatre ;  and  some 
among  the  moral  part  of  the  community  were  at  least  equally 
offended  at  the  Preacher^s  strong  statements  concerning  the 
universal  corruption  of  human  nature,  and  the  consequent 
necessity  of  the  new  birth.  Many  bound  themselves  by  a 
curse,  during  the  last  Sunda}^  of  his  stay,  that  they  would 
hinder  him  from  preaching.  In  this  they  were  disappointed ; 
but  many  of  them,  during  the  sermon,  rushed  out  of  the 
chm'ch  together.  Soon  after,  a  Physician  arose  from  liis 
seat,  and  walked  out,  with  evident  signs  of  disapprobation. 
"  I  called  after  him  in  vain,"  says  Charles  ;  and  "  then  ear- 


240  THE    LIFE    OF 

nestly  prayed  for  him,  and  the  rest,  the  Spmt  helping  m}"^ 
infirmity." 

This  was  a  prelude  to  greater  disturbance.  "  The  Captain 
giving  me  notice,"  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  that  we 
should  sail  the  next  day,  I  determined  to  spend  the  night  in 
taking  leave.  We  supped  at  the  friendly  Mr.  Wells's,  and 
then  called  at  Captain  Phillips's.  Between  ten  and  eleven, 
just  as  I  was  going,  Satan  began  to  show  his  wrath.  The 
Physician  who  had  gone  out  of  church  on  Sunday,  stirred  up 
by  his  companions,  and  unusually  heated  with  wine,  came, 
and  demanded  satisfaction  of  me  for  calling  him  Pharisee. 
I  said,  I  was  ready  to  acknowledge  my  mistake,  if  he  would 
assure  me,  he  had  gone  out  of  church  to  visit  his  patients. 
He  replied,  he  had  gone  out  because  he  disHked  my  dis- 
course. '  Then,  Sir,'  said  I,  '  I  cannot  ask  pardon  for  telling 
you  the  truth.'  '  But  you  must  for  calling  me  a  Pharisee.' 
I  still  insisted,  '  You  are  a  Phaiisee,  and  cannot  endm*c 
sound  doctrine.  My  commission  is,  to  show  you  your  sins  ; 
and  I  shall  make  no  apology  for  so  doing,  to  you,  or  any  man 
living.  You  are  a  damned  sinner  by  nature,  and  a  Pharisee, 
like  me ;  and  this  testimony  I  should  bear  before  rulers  and 
Kings.  You  are  a  rebel  against  God,  and  must  bow  your 
stiff  neck  to  Him,  before  you  can  be  forgiven.'  '  How  do 
you  know  my  heart  ? '  '  My  heart  showeth  me  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  ungodly.'  '  Sir,  I  am  as  good  a  Christian  as 
youi'self.'  '  You  are  no  Christian  at  all,  unless  you  have 
received  the  Holy  Ghost.'  '  How  do  you  prove  that  you 
have  the  Holy  Ghost  ? '  '  By  searching  your  heart,  and 
showing  you  that  you  are  a  Pharisee.'  Here  he  lifted  up  his 
cane,  and  struck  me.  Mrs.  Phillips  intercepted  and  broke 
the  blow.  Fehx  Farley  tripped  up  his  heels,  and  the  com- 
pany rushed  in  between.  My  soul  was  immediately  filled 
with  the  calm,  recollected  boldness  of  faith.  There  was  a 
great  outcry  among  the  women.  Several  of  them  he  struck 
and  hurt,  and  raged  like  one  possessed,  till  the  men  forced 
him  out,  and  shut  the  door. 

"  Soon  after  it  was  broken  open  by  a  Justice,  and  the 
Bailiff,  or  Head-Magistrate.  The  latter  began  expostulating 
with  me  upon  the  affront  offered  the  Doctor ;  and  said,  as 
it  was  a  public  injury,  I  ought  to  make  him  public  satisfac- 
tion.    I  answered,  '  Mr.  Bailiff,  I  honour  you  for  your  office' 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  241 

sake;  but  was  you  yourself,  or  His  Majesty  King  George, 
among  my  hearers,  I  should  tell  you  both,  that  you  are  by 
nature  damned  sinners.  In  the  church,  while  preaching,  I 
have  no  superior  but  God,  and  shall  not  ask  man  leave  to 
show  liim  his  sins.  As  a  ruler,  it  is  your  duty  to  be  a  terror 
to  evil-doers,  but  a  praise  to  them  that  do  well/  Upon  my 
thus  speaking,  he  became  exceeding  civil ;  assured  me  of  his 
good--svill ;  that  he  had  come  to  prevent  my  being  insulted ; 
and  none  should  touch  a  hair  of  my  head. 

"  While  we  were  talking,  the  Doctor  made  another  attempt 
to  break  in,  and  get  at  me ;  but  the  two  Justices  and  others, 
with  much  trouble,  at  last  got  him  out.  They  went ;  and  we 
continued  our  triumph  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  God. 
The  shout  of  a  King  was  among  us.  We  sang  on,  uncon- 
cerned, though  those  sons  of  Belial,  the  players,  had  beset 
the  house.  They  were  ai*med,  and  threatened  to  burn  the 
house.  The  ground  of  their  quarrel  with  me  is,  that  the 
Gospel  has  starved  them.  We  prayed  and  sang,  Avith  great 
tranquillity,  till  one  in  the  morning.  Then  I  lay  down  till 
three  ;  rose  again ;  and  was  scarcely  got  into  the  room,  when 
they  discovered  a  player  just  by  me,  who  had  stolen  in  unob- 
served. They  seized  him,  and  Felix  Farley  wrested  the  sword 
from  him.  There  was  no  need  of  drawing  it ;  for  the  point 
and  blade  were  stripped  a  hand-breadth  of  the  scabbard. 

"  When  the  sword  was  brought  in,  the  spirit  of  faith  was 
kindled  at  the  sight  of  the  danger.  Great  was  om*  rejoicing 
within,  and  the  uproar  of  the  players  without,  who  strove  to 
force  their  way  after  their  companion.  My  female  advisers 
were  by  no  means  for  my  turning  out,  but  deferring  my 
journey.  I  preferred  Mr.  Wells's  advice,  of  going  witli 
him  through  the  midst  of  our  enemies.  I  called  in  on  the 
poor  creature  they  had  secured.  They  talked  of  warrants, 
prosecutions,  &c.  On  sight  of  me,  he  cried,  '  Indeed,  Mr. 
Wesley,  I  did  not  intend  to  do  you  any  hai'm.'  That,  I 
answered,  was  best  known  to  God,  and  his  own  heart ;  but 
my  principle  was,  to  retiu'n  good  for  evil ;  wherefore  I 
desired  he  might  be  released ;  assured  him  of  my  good 
wishes ;  and  vai\\  Mr.  Wells  walked  peaceably  to  the  water- 
side, no  man  forbidding  me.  Our  ft-iends  stood  on  the  shore, 
wliile  we  joined  in  hearty  thanksgi\dng." 

The  vessel  was  unable  to  proceed  for  Mant  of  water;  so 

VOL,    I.  R 


243  THE    LIFE    OF 

between  five  and  six  in  the  morning  Mr.  Charles  Wesley- 
returned  to  the  house  of  Captain  Phillips,  where  he  found 
Howell  Harris  and  the  other  friends  still  assembled.  He 
preached  to  them  on  the  promise  of  sanctification  in  Ezek. 
xxxAi.  He  then  says,  "  I  took  leave  of  my  dear  Howell ;  and 
with  Mr.  Wells  waited  upon  the  Baihff ;  acknowledged  his 
last  night's  civihties ;  and  left  him,  as  a  trophy,  the  player's 
sword.  In  public  prayer  Mr.  Wells  returned  thanks  to  God 
for  our  late  dehverance. 

"  At  two  I  took  my  leave  of  the  society,  and  preached  the 
pure  Gospel  from  the  woman  of  Canaan.  A  spirit  of  love 
constrained  me  to  beseech  them  with  tears  to  receive  Chiist 
Jesus.  It  ran  through  all.  Some  of  the  greatest  opposers 
wept,  especially  a  young  lady,  for  whose  entertainment  the 
players  had  acted  me.  She  sang,  and  prayed,  and  trembled 
exceedingly.  The  word  was  as  a  fire  that  melteth  the  rocks. 
I  saw  why  God  had  brought  me  back.  Our  parting  was  such 
as  it  ought  to  be. 

"  About  four  Mr.  Wells  and  others  attended  me  to  the 
vessel.  I  laid  me  down,  and  slept,  and  took  my  rest;  for  it 
is  thou.  Lord,  only,  that  makest  me  dwell  in  safety.  By  five 
the  next  morning,  Thursday,  Nov.  20th,  He  who  blessed  my 
going  out  blessed  our  coming  in  to  Bristol."  Here  he 
remained,  preaching,  and  exercising  the  pastoral  charge 
over  the  societies,  till  the  latter  end  of  December,  when 
he  resumed  his  labours  in  London. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  wliile  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
incessantly  employed  in  ministerial  duties,  preaching  in  the 
open  air,  expounding  the  Scriptures  in  private  circles,  visiting 
the  sick,  travelling  from  place  to  place,  and  encountering 
opposition  in  all  its  forms  of  menace,  calumny,  and  violence, 
he  was  almost  daily  exercised  in  the  composition  of  hymns. 
His  thoughts  flowed  in  numbers;  and  liis  deep  feehngs  of 
joy,  and  confidence,  and  zeal,  could  find  no  adequate  expres- 
sion but  in  poetry.  His  sermons  appear  to  have  been  gene- 
rally extempore.  What  he  wrote  was  mostly  in  sacred  verse. 
His  hymns  were  not  the  productions  of  a  Hvely  imagination, 
gazing  upon  external  objects  ;  nor  were  they  the  fruits  of  hard 
mental  toil.  They  were  the  irrepressible  eff'usions  of  his 
heart,  burning  with  love  to  God,  reposing  with  absolute  and 
joyous  confidence  in  the  divine  truth  and  mercy,  yearning 


THE    UEV.     CHARLES    WESLEY.  243 

with  affection  for  the  souls  of  redeemed  men,  and  anticipating 
the  visions  of  future  glory.  Three  volumes  of  hymns  he  and 
his  brother  had  already  published  ;  and  this  year  (1740)  they 
added  a  fourth,  not  at  all  inferior  to  its  predecessors  in  poetic 
merit,  or  Christian  feeling.  It  bears  the  same  title  as  the  last 
two  volumes  which  they  had  sent  forth  ;  and  contains  several 
admu'able  translations  from  the  German,  which  doubtless 
came  from  the  pen  of  John.  The  original  hymns,  among 
which  are  some  of  the  finest  in  the  English  language,  display 
a  deep  pathos,  with  all  the  energy  and  daring  of  Charles's 
genius.  The  following  stanzas,  which  occur'  in  a  hymn 
describing  a  storm  at  sea,  exliibit  the  writer's  mighty  faith, 
and  power  of  expression.  They  were  probably  addressed  to 
Mr.  Whitefield  on  his  embarking  a  second  time  for  America. 

Headlong  we  cleave  the  yawning  cleeji, 

And  back  to  highest  heaven  are  borne, 
Unmoved,  though  rapid  whirlwinds  sweep, 

And  all  the  watery  world  upturn. 

Roar  on,  ye  waves !  our  souls  defy 

Your  roaring  to  disturb  our  rest ; 
In  vain  to'  impair  the  calm  ye  try, 

The  calm  in  a  believer's  breast. 

The  volume  comprises  a  fine  hymn  "for  the  Kingswood 
colliers ; "  another,  for  "  the  anniversary  of  one's  conver- 
sion ; "  and  one  on  "  walking  over  Smithfield."  But  the 
most  remarkable  hymn  in  the  volume  is  one  entitled,  "  The 
just  shall  hve  by  faith;"  which  describes  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  religious  history  up  to  this  period  of  his  life.  It  is 
an  instructive  record  ;  and  is  here  given  entire. 

Come  hither,  all  who  serve  the  Lord, 
Who  fear  and  tremble  at  his  word, 

Hear  me  his  loving-kindness  tell  ; 
Hear  what  he  for  my  soul  hath  done, 
And  look  to  find  it  in  your  own  ; 

Expect  his  promised  love  to  feel. 

Come  hither,  all  ye  slaves  of  sin, 
Ye  beasts  without,  and  fiends  within, 

Glad  tidings  unto  all  I  show  ; 
Jesus's  grace  for  all  is  free  ; 
Jesus' s" grace  hath  found  out  me, 

And  now  he  offers  it  to  j'ou. 
R    2 


244  THE    LIFE    OP 

Dead  in  the  midst  of  life  I  was  ; 
Unconscious  of  my  Eden's  loss, 

Long  did  I  in  the  graves  remain, 
A  fallen  spii-it,  dark  and  void, 
Unknowing,  and  unknown  of  God, 

I  felt  not,  for  I  hugg'd,  my  chain. 

He  call'd  ;  I  answer'd  to  his  call, 
Confess'd  my  state,  and  mourn'd  ni}^  fall, 

And  strove,  and  groan'd  to  be  renew'd 
With  gradual  horror  then  I  saw 
The  nature  of  the  fiery  law. 

But  knew  not  then  a  Saviour's  blood. 


For  ten  long  legal  years  I  lay 

A  helpless,  though  reluctant,  prey 

To  pride,  and  lust,  and  earth,  and  hell  : 
Oft  to  repentance  vain  renew'd. 
Self-confident  for  hours  I  stood. 

And  fell,  and  grieved,  and  rose,  and  fell. 

I  fasted,  read,  and  work'd,  and  pray'd, 
Call'd  holy  friendship  to  my  aid. 

And  constant  to  the  altar  drew  ; 
'  'Tis  here,'  I  cried,  '  he  must  be  found  ! 
By  vows  and  new  engagements  bound. 

All  his  commands  I  now  shall  do.' 


Soon  as  the  trying  hour  return'd 
I  sunk  before  the  foes  I  scorn'd. 

My  firm  resolves  did  all  expire  : 
Why  hath  the  law  of  sin  prevail'd  ? 
Why  have  the  bonds  of  duty  fail'd  ? 

Alas !  the  tow  hath  touch'd  the  fire. 


Hardly  at  last  I  all  gave  o'er, 
I  sought  to  free  myself  no  more. 

Too  weak  to  burst  the  fowler's  snare  ; 
Baffled  by  twice  ten  thousand  foils, 
I  ceased  to  struggle  in  the  toils, 

And  yielded  to  a  just  despair. 

'Twas  then  my  soul  beheld  from  far 
The  glimmering  of  an  orient  star. 

That  pierced  and  cheer'd  my  nature's  night ; 
Sweetly  it  dawn'd,  and  promised  day. 
Sorrow  and  sin  it  chased  away. 

And  open'd  into  glorious  light. 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  215 

With  other  eyes  I  now  could  see 
The  Father  reconciled  to  me, 

Jesus  the  Just  had  satisfied  : 
Jesus  had  made  my  sufferings  his, 
Jesus  was  now  my  rigliteousness  ; 

Jesus  for  mc  had  lived  and  died. 

From  hence  the  Christian  race  I  ran. 
From  hence  the  fight  of  faith  liegan  : 

O  'tis  a  good  but  painful  fight ! 
When  heaviness  o'erwhelms  the  soul, 
W^hen  clouds  and  darkness  round  me  roll. 

And  hide  the  Saviour  from  my  sight. 

Convinced  my  work  was  but  begun, 
How  did  I  strive,  and  grieve,  and  groan, 

Half-yielded,  yet  refused  to  yield  ! 
Tempted  to  give  my  Saviour  up. 
Deny  my  Lord,  abjure  my  hope. 

And  basely  cast  away  my  shield. 

My  enemies  and  friends  were  join'd, 

God's  children  with  the  world's  combined. 

To  shake  my  confidence  in  God  : 
Strongly  they  urged  me  to  disclaim 
My  weaker  title  to  the  Lamb, 

My  interest  in  the'  atoning  blood. 

So  frail,  impure,  and  weak,  could  I 
Presume  for  ine  he  deign'd  to  die, 

For  itie  so  cold,  so  void  of  love  ? 
Jesu  !  they  bade  me  thee  resign, 
They  would  not  have  me  call  thee  mine. 

Till  the  whole  power  of  faith  I  prove.* 

What  have  I  known  since  thee  I  knew  ! 
What  trials  hast  thou  brought  me  through  ! 

Hardly  I  yet  can  credit  give  : 
Surely,  my  soul,  'tis  all  a  dream  ; 
Saved  as  by  fire  (if  saved)  I  seem. 

Yet  still  the  life  of  grace  I  live. 

What  have  I  felt  while  torn  within. 
Full  of  the  energy  of  sin, 

Horror  to  think,  and  death  to  tell ! 
Tlie  prince  of  darkness  ruled  his  hour, 
Sutfer'd  to  show  forth  all  his  power, 

And  shake  me  o'er  the  mouth  of  hell. 

•  He  here  doubtless  refers  to  the  notion  of  Molther,  that  there  is  no  true 
faith  where  there  is  any  doubt. 


246  THE    LIFE    OF 

But  0  I  his  tyranny  is  o'er ! — 
How  shall  my  rescued  soul  adore 

Thy  strange,  thy  unexampled,  grace  I 
A  brand  i^luck'd  from  the  fire  I  am  ! 

0  Saviour,  help  me  to  proclaim. 

Help  me  to  show  forth  all  thy  praise ! 

Fain  would  I  spread  through  earth  abroad 
The  goodness  of  my  loving  God, 

And  teach  the  world  th^^  grace  to  prove  ; 
Unutterably  good  thou  art ! 
Read,  Jesu,  read  my  panting  heart  ; 

Thou  see'st  it  pants  to  break  with  love  I 

1  only  live  to  find  thee  there  : 
The  mansion  for  thyself  prepare, 

In  love  anew  my  heart  create  : 
The  mighty  change  I  long  to  feel : 
For  this  my  vehement  soul  stands  still ; 

Restless,  resign'd,  for  this  I  wait. 

I  know  my  struggling  nought  avails, 
My  strength  and  foolish  wisdom  fails  ; 

Vain  is  my  toil,  and  vain  my  rest : 
Only  before  thy  feet  I  lay. 
The  Potter  thou,  and  I  the  clay  ; 

Thy  will  be  done,  thy  will  is  best. 

I  need  not  urge  my  eager  plea  ; 

The  blood  of  sprinkling  speaks  for  me  ; 

Jesiis  for  me  vouchsafes  to'  appear  ; 
For  me  before  the  throne  He  stands. 
Points  to  his  side,  and  lifts  his  hands, 

And  shows  that  I  am  graven  there  ! 

Suffice  it.  Lord,  I  now  believe  : 
To  thee  my  ransom' d  soul  I  give  ; 

Hide  it  till  all  life's  stonns  be  o'er  : 
O  keep  it  safe  against  that  day ! 
Thou  ever  liv'st  for  me  to  pray  : 

Thy  prayer  be  heard,  I  ask  no  more. 


THE    KEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  247 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  diflFerence  of  opinion  between  the  Wesleys  and  the 
Moravian  Brethren  Avho  met  in  Fetter-lane,  respecting  the 
ordinances  of  God,  and  which  led  to  their  separation,  was 
quickly  succeeded  by  disputes  at  Kingswood  on  the  subject 
of  predestination :  one  of  the  most  perplexing  questions, 
Adewed  in  all  its  bearings,  that  ever  vexed  the  Christian 
church.  It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  controversy  on  this 
topic  could  be  permanently  avoided  in  the  rehgious  societies 
which  were  now  rising  up  in  various  directions.  It  had  been 
mooted  in  some  of  the  meetings  of  the  young  converts  in 
London,  when  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  in  Germany ;  but 
Charles  opposed  the  Calvinian  view  with  such  firmness,  as 
prevented  all  further  attempts  at  that  time  to  unsettle  the 
minds  of  the  people  respecting  the  universality  of  God's  love 
to  men.  He  was  not  equally  successfid  in  Kingswood,  where 
sti'enuous  attempts  were  made,  by  a  man  whom  the  Wesleys 
themselves  had  invested  with  influence,  to  leaven  the 
society  with  Cabin's  bold  and  repulsive  peculiarities. 

As  Mr.  Whitefield  Avas  the  first  that  carried  the  truth  to 
the  Kingswood  colUers;  so  a  school  for  the  instruction  of 
their  children  was  first  proposed  in  connexion  with  his  pious 
and  disinterested  labours  there.  He  knelt  down  and  prayed 
upon  the  spot,  commenced  the  fund  by  means  of  subscrip- 
tions and  congregational  collections ;  and  then,  being  on  the 
point  of  leaving  England,  he  resigned  the  whole  concern  into 
the  hands  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  took  the  entire  responsi- 
bihty  upon  himself.  He  completed  the  design  under  many 
discouragements,  and  with  a  considerable  sacrifice  of  his  own 
property ;  upwards  of  thirty  pounds  of  the  sum  which  had 
been  contributed  towards  the  building  haAing  been  stolen  by 
a  young  man,  who  confessed  the  fact  when  under  sentence 
of  death  for  another  felony,  "  You  call  Kingswood  your  own 
house,"  said  Dr,  Church  :  "  So  I  do,"  rejoined  INIr.  Wesley ; 
"  that  is,  the  school-house  there.  For  I  bought  the  ground 
where  it  stands,   and  paid  for  the  building  it,  partly  from 


248  THE    LIFE    OF 

the  contribution  of  my  friends ;  one  of  whom  contributed 
fifty  pounds ;  partly  from  the  income  of  my  own  Fellowship." 
The  school  here  intended  was  erected  for  the  instruction  of 
the  colliers^  children,  and  of  such  adults  as  chose  to  attend 
for  the  purpose  of  learning  to  read.  The  establishment 
which  has  long  been  known  as  Kingswood  School,  where  the 
sons  of  Wesleyan  Ministers  are  educated,  was  a  distinct  con- 
cern, and  not  built  till  several  years  afterwards. 

When  the  school  for  the  colliers^  children  was  opened,  Mr. 
Wesley  secured  the  best  teachers  that  he  could  obtain ;  and 
he  also  used  the  place  for  preaching,  the  administration  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  and  for  society-meetings,  as  well  as  meetings 
for  prayer.  Among  other  persons  whom  he  engaged  to  assist 
in  the  school  was  Mr.  John  Cennick,  whom  he  also  employed 
in  visiting  the  sick,  and,  in  the  absence  of  the  brothers,  hold- 
ing meetings  for  prayer  and  exhortation.  Like  Thomas 
Maxfield  in  London,  he  also  soon  began  to  preach,  and  was 
well  received  by  the  congregations.  Cennick  was  a  native  of 
Reading ;  a  man  of  sincere  piety  and  zeal ;  of  respectable 
education ;  and  though  not  distinguished  by  extraordinary 
poAver  of  understanding,  was  possessed  of  useful  talents.  He 
visited  the  Wesley s  in  London  in  the  year  1739;  and  having 
then  written  several  hymns,  the  effusions  of  his  devout  feel- 
ings, Charles  Wesley,  pleased  with  the  spirit  of  the  man, 
corrected  these  compositions,  and  prepared  them  for  pubHca- 
tion.  Cennick  was  in  want  of  some  useful  employ;  and 
hearing  of  the  erection  of  the  school  at  Kingswood,  he 
apphed  to  Mr.  Wesley  for  the  situation  of  master,  and  was 
accepted.  When  he  made  the  apphcation,  he  confesses  that 
he  was  treated  with  great  kindness.  For  some  time  things 
went  on  with  smoothness  and  comfort.  He  was  respected 
for  his  piety  and  usefulness;  and  the  Wesleys  especially 
regarded  him  with  affection  and  confidence.  On  the  27th  of 
July,  1740,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  preaching  at  Kingswood  in 
his  warm  and  strong  manner  on  the  subject  of  the  universal 
redemption  of  mankind,  declared  to  the  people  that  John 
Cennick,  whom  they  all  esteemed  and  loved,  was  of  the  same 
mind  with  himself  on  this  encouraging  point  of  doctrine. 
Cennick  confirmed  this  statement,  and  recited  a  hymn  of  his 
own  composing  in  proof  of  his  cordial  belief  of  this  animating 
truth.     "  Never,''  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  did  I  find  my 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  249 

Spirit  more  knit  to  him."  Soon  after,  however,  he  began  to 
waver,  then  became  a  decided  Calvinist,  and  contradicted 
the  tenets  of  the  Wesleys  in  their  own  pulpit,  so  as  to  cause 
great  strife  and  contention  among  the  people.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  remonstrated  with  him,  and  pledged  himself  to  per- 
serve  an  entire  silence  on  the  controverted  points,  if  Cennick 
would  do  the  same.  To  this  proposal,  which  was  certainly 
a  great  concession,  considering  the  relative  situation  of  the 
parties,  Cennick  would  not  accede.  He  attached  so  much 
importance  to  his  new  opinions,  that  he  would  publicly  teach 
them  at  all  hazards.  The  consequence  was,  what  might  be 
expected, — heart-burnings  and  unhallowed  disputation  in  the 
society. 

On  the  30th  of  November,  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  I 
prayed  Cln'ist,  our  Teacher,  to  enUghten  the  people  and  me ; 
and  began  my  discourse  with  fear  and  trembling.  The  Spirit 
gave  me  utterance.  I  calmly  warned  them  against  apostasy, 
and  spake  Avith  great  tenderness  and  caution.  But  who  can 
stand  before  envy,  bigotry,  and  predestination  ?  The  strong 
ones  were  offended.  The  poison  of  Calvin  has  drunk  up 
their  spii'it  of  love.  Ann  Ayling  and  Ann  Davis  could  not 
refrain  from  raihng.  John  Cennick  never  offered  to  stop 
them.  Alas  !  we  have  set  the  wolf  to  keep  the  sheep.  God 
gave  me  great  moderation  towards  him,  who  for  many 
months  has  been  undermining  oiu'  doctrine  and  authority." 

It  is  impossible  to  justify  the  conduct  of  Cennick  in  this 
case.  His  right  to  change  his  opinions,  and  to  declare  and 
defend  his  honest  convictions,  was  indisputable  ;  but  to  oppose 
the  men  to  Avhom  he  had  offered  his  services,  and  who  had 
generously  treated  him  as  a  brother,  in  their  own  house,  and 
among  their  own  people,  attempting  to  ahenate  from  them 
their  spiritual  children,  was  a  com'se  which  Cennick  himself, 
under  other  circumstances,  would  have  indignantly  condemned. 
Yet  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Whitefield  in  America,  urging 
him  to  retiu-n  without  delay,  to  assist  in  maintaining  the 
contest  against  the  brothers,  whose  zeal  in  defending  the 
doctrine  of  God's  universal  love,  and  in  opposing  that  of 
absolute  predestination,  was  ardent  and  uncompromising. 
Having  stirred  up  the  people  to  rail  against  the  Wesleys, 
Cennick  confesses  that  he  was  silent  when  he  ought  to  have 
defended  these  his  best  fiiends.     Matters  at  length  came  to  a 


250  TUB    LIFE    OF 

crisis.  Cennick,  and  tliose  who  entertained  his  views,  formed 
themseh^es  into  a  separate  society,  and  held  meetings  apart 
from  their  brethren ;  and  were  thus  evidently  making 
arrangements  for  becoming  a  distinct  people. 

After  various  warnings  and  expostulations,  and  bearing  for 
some  months  with  these  mischievous  irregularities,  Mr.  John 
Wesley  met  all  the  parties  at  the  conclusion  of  a  love-feast  in 
Bristol.  Here  he  complained  of  the  practices  which  had 
been  carried  on,  and  produced  a  copy  of  the  letter  which 
Cennick  had  addressed  to  Mr.  Whitefield ;  and  Cennick 
accused  the  Weslej^s  of  teaching  Popery,  because  they 
asserted  general  redemption,  and  opposed  the  Calvinian  doc- 
trine of  unconditional  election  to  eternal  hfe.  Continued 
forbearance,  in  the  present  state  of  things,  Mr.  Wesley 
declared  to  be  impossible ;  and  called  upon  the  people  to 
make  their  choice  between  the  society  which  had  existed  from 
the  beginning,  and  that  which  had  been  formed  out  of  it  by 
Cennick  and  his  friends.  Cennick,  and  about  half  of  the 
people  present,  withdrew.  About  fifty -two  persons  connected 
themselves  with  him,  and  upwards  of  ninety  remained  under 
the  care  of  their  former  Pastors.  From  this  time  the  Wesley  an 
and  the  Calvinistic  Methodists  became  two  distinct  bodies. 

At  this  period  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the  following 
characteristic  letter  to  his  unfaithful  friend.  It  is  a  fine 
exhibition  of  the  frankness  and  integrity  which  marked  his 
spirit  through  hfe, 

"  My  dearest  Brother,  John  Cennick, — In  much  love  and 
tenderness  I  speak.  You  came  to  Kingswood  iipon  my 
brother's  sending  for  you.  You  served  under  him  in  the 
Gospel  as  a  son.  I  need  not  say  how  well  he  loved  you. 
You  used  the  authority  he  gave  you  to  overthrow  his  doc- 
trine. You  everywhere  contradicted  it.  Whether  true  or 
false,  is  not  the  question  :  but  you  ought  first  to  have  fairly 
told  him,  ^  I  preach  contrary  to  you.  Ai'e  you  wiUing,  not- 
withstanding, that  I  should  continue  in  yoiu*  house  gain- 
saying you  ?  If  you  are  not,  I  have  no  place  in  these  regions. 
You  have  a  right  to  this  open  deahng.  I  now  give  you  fair 
warning.    Shall  I  stay  here  opposing  you,  or  shall  I  depart  ?  ' 

"My  brother,  have  you  dealt  thus  honestly  and  openly 
with  him  ?  No ;  but  you  have  stolen  away  the  people's  heart 
from  him.     And  when  some  of  them  basely  treated  their  best 


THE    KEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  251 

friend,  God  only  excepted,  how  patiently  did  you  take  it ! 
When  did  you  ever  vindicate  us,  as  we  have  you  ?  Why  did 
you  not  plainly  tell  them  ? — '  You  are  etenially  indebted  to 
these  men.  Think  not  that  I  will  stay  among  you,  to  head  a 
party  against  my  dearest  friend — and  brother,  as  he  suffers 
me  to  call  him,  ha^dng  humbled  himself  for  my  sake,  and 
given  me  (no  Bishop,  Priest,  or  Deacon)  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship.  If  I  hear  that  one  word  more  is  spoken  against 
him,  I  Avill  leave  you  that  moment,  and  never  see  your  face 
more/ 

"  This  had  been  just  and  honest,  and  not  more  than  we 
have  deserved  at  youx  hands.  I  say  we ;  for  God  is  my 
witness  how  condescendingly  loving  I  have  been  toward  you. 
Yet  did  you  so  forget  yourself,  as  both  openly  and  privately 
to  contradict  my  doctrine ;  while,  in  the  mean  time,  I  was  as 
a  deaf  man  that  heard  not,  neither  answered  a  word,  either 
in  priA-ate  or  public. 

"  Ah,  my  brother  !  I  am  distressed  for  you.  I  would — 
but  you  will  not  receive  my  saying.  Therefore  I  can  only 
commit  you  to  Him  who  hath  commanded  us  to  forgive  one 
another,  even  as  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  hath  forgiven  us.'' 

John  Cennick  renounced  his  connexion  with  the  Wesleys, 
because  of  their  opposition  to  the  peculiar  tenets  of  Calvin- 
ism, and  united  himself  to  Mr.  Whitefield ;  but  he  was  not 
long  satisfied  with  this  new  relation.  In  about  two  or  three 
years  he  forsook  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  joined  the  Moravians ; 
although  some  of  them,  to  say  the  least,  held  doctrines  far 
more  remote  from  Calvinism,  than  were  those  of  John  and 
Charles  Wesley.  But  consistency  of  principle  was  no  charac- 
teristic of  this  good  man ;  for  such  he  was,  notwithstanding 
his  weaknesses.  The  evils  resulting  from  his  proceedings  at 
Kingswood  were  long  felt  and  lamented.  Nearly  twenty 
years  after  this  separation,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "  I  visited 
the  classes  at  Kingswood.  Here  onl}^  there  is  no  increase ; 
and  yet,  where  was  there  such  a  prospect  till  that  weak  man, 
John  Cennick,  confounded  the  poor  people  with  strange  doc- 
trines ?  O  what  mischief  may  be  done  by  one  that  means 
well !     We  see  no  end  of  it  to  this  As-y." 

When  Mr.  Wesley  perceived  that  the  minds  of  several  per- 
sons belonging  to  his  societies  in  Bristol  and  the  neighbour- 
hood were  unsettled   on  the  subject   of  predestination,   he 


252  THE    LIFE    OF 

preached  a  sermon  on  the  question ;  and  afterwards  published 
itj  under  the  title  of  "  Free  Grace."  The  object  of  the  dis- 
course is  to  prove  that,  as  the  saving  grace  of  God  is  perfectly 
free  in  all  the  persons  to  whom  it  is  vouchsafed ;  so  it  is  also 
free  for  every  child  of  Adam,  the  Lord  Jesus  having  given 
himself  a  ransom  for  all.  This  was  the  third  sermon  that  he 
had  ever  published.  The  first  was  that  on  "The  Trouble 
and  Rest  of  Good  Men,"  which  he  left  as  a  sort  of  parting 
memorial  when  he  went  to  Georgia ;  the  second  was  that  on 
"  Salvation  by  Faith,"  which  he  committed  to  the  press  soon 
after  he  had  believed  with  the  heart  unto  righteousness. 
The  sermon  on  "  Free  Grace "  is  the  most  powerful  and 
empassioned  of  all  liis  compositions.  The  reason  is  obvious. 
That  Almighty  God,  by  a  sovereign  act  of  liis  will,  without 
any  respect  to  the  conduct  of  his  creatures,  should  absolutely, 
and  from  everlasting,  have  appointed  some  men,  personally 
considered,  to  eternal  life,  and  others  to  eternal  death ; — that 
He  should  then  declare,  in  every  form  of  expression,  that  He 
gave  his  Son  to  die  for  the  redemption  of  every  one  of  them, 
that  his  mercies  are  over  all  his  works,  and  with  Him  is  no 
respect  of  persons  ; — that  He  should  command  his  Ministers 
to  offer  his  mercy  indiscriminately  to  all ; — that  He  should, 
in  the  most  impressive  manner,  invite  all  to  come  to  Him  for 
salvation,  and  expostulate  with  the  utmost  tenderness  with 
those  who  refuse  compliance  with  his  will ; — that  He  should 
set  life  and  death  before  them,  and  bid  them  choose  life  that 
they  may  live ; — that  He  should  patiently  bear  with  them, 
and  even  swear  by  himself  that  He  has  no  pleasure  in  their 
destruction,  and  would  have  them  all  to  be  saved,  and  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth; — that  He  should,  at  last, 
condemn  the  impenitent  and  unbelieving  for  their  disobe- 
dience to  his  gracious  calls,  earnestly  and  often  repeated,  and 
thus  charge  their  misery  upon  themselves ; — and  that  they 
should  be  "  speechless  "  under  Ins  sentence  of  condemnation, 
thus  confessing  that  they  were  the  authors  of  their  own  ruin ; 
— appeared  to  Mr.  Wesley,  of  all  incredible  things,  the  most 
incredible,  and  the  foulest  aspersion  upon  the  attributes  of 
God  that  was  ever  invented  by  perverted  intellect.  Under 
this  impression  he  wrote ;  every  view  of  the  subject  serving 
to  heighten  his  astonishment,  and  excite  his  feelings.  Dr. 
Southey  has  given  a  large  extract  from  this  sermon;  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  253 

when  the  late  Earl  of  Liverpool  read  it  in  the  Doctor's  work, 
he  declared  that,  in  his  judgment,  it  was  the  most  eloquent 
passage  he  had  ever  met  with  in  any  writer,  cither  ancient  or 
modern.  By  some  men  Mr.  Wesley  has  been  severely  cen- 
sured, for  the  very  strong  and  animated  manner  in  which  he 
wrote  on  the  awful  subject  of  predestination.  This  was  to  be 
expected.  When  irresistible  argument  is  proposed  with  all 
the  advantages  of  appropriate  expression  and  illustration,  it  is 
doubly  painful  to  the  men  whose  favourite  opinions  are  over- 
thrown. That  the  force  of  Mr.  Wesley's  reasoning  has  been 
felt,  is  evident  from  the  fact,  that,  since  the  publication  of  his 
sermon,  few  writers  have  attempted  to  refute  his  ai'gumenta- 
tion,  but  many  have  endeavoured  to  evade  it,  by  changing 
and  modifying  the  principles  which  he  assailed. 

To  this  discourse  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  affixed  a  hjonn  of 
thirty-six  stanzas,  which  he  poured  forth  in  the  fulness  of 
his  heart  in  praise  of  God's  universal  love  to  man.  The 
following  is  a  specimen  : — 

Stir  up  thy  strength,  and  help  us,  Lord, 

The  Preachers  multii)ly  ; 
Send  forth  thy  light,  and  give  the  word, 

And  let  the  shadows  fly. 

O  if  thy  Spirit  send  forth  me, 

The  meanest  of  the  throng, 
I'll  sing  thy  grace  divinely  free, 

And  teach  mankind  the  song. 

Grace  will  I  sing,  through  Jesu's  name, 

On  all  mankind  bestow'd  ; 
The  everlasting  truth  proclaim, 

And  seal  that  truth  with  blood. 

Come,  then,  thou  all-embracing  Love, 

Our  frozen  bosoms  warm  ; 
Dilating  fire,  within  us  move. 

With  truth  and  meekness  arm. 

Let  us  triumphantly  ride  on. 

And  more  than  conquerors  prove, 
With  meekness  bear  the'  opposers  down, 

And  bind  with  cords  of  love  ! 

No  one  was  more  deeply  offended  with  the  sermon  on 
"  Free  Grace  "  than  ]VIr.  Whitefield,  who  was  then  in  America, 
and  had  become  a  decided  convert  to  Calvin's  theological  views. 


254  THE    LIFE    OF 

One  or  more  copies  were  sent  over  to  America ;  and  at  the 
Orphan-House  in  Georgia,  Mr.  Wliitefield  wrote  an  answer  to 
it,  which  he  pubhshed  under  the  title  of  "  A  Letter  to  the 
Rev.  John  Wesley."  This  pamphlet  was  manifestly  written 
under  the  influence  of  conflicting  feelings,  and  is  a  remark- 
able example  of  lingering  affection  mixed  with  unkindness. 
The  author  often  introduces  the  name  of  his  opponent,  and 
in  almost  every  instance  calls  him  "  dear  Mr.  Wesley ;"  yet 
he  pubhshes  the  substance  of  private  and  confidential  letters, 
which  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  questions  at  issue,  and  the 
pubHcation  of  which  he  knew  would  wound  Mr.  Wesley  in  the 
tenderest  part.  The  committing  of  these  documents  to  the 
press  could  have  no  object,  but  that  of  reflecting  discredit 
upon  Mr.  Wesley's  judgment;  and  their  exposure  to  the 
pubhc,  without  the  writer's  leave,  was  a  violation  of  Christian 
honom'.  Mr.  Whitefield  did  not  at  first  receive  the  creed 
of  Calvin  as  it  has  been  softened  by  modern  metaphysicians. 
He  avowed  the  doctrine  of  limited  redemption ;  and  contended 
for  an  absolute  decree  of  reprobation,  as  well  as  for  a  decree 
of  election.  Yet  in  doing  this  it  is  undeniable  that  his  pious 
and  compassionate  heart  remonstrated  against  his  opinions. 
It  is  easy  to  perceive,  that  when  traversing  the  regions  of 
Calvinian  reprobation,  he  walked  with 

"  uneasy  steps 
Over  the  burning  marie  ;  " 

and  was  anxious  to  place  his  foot  upon  ground  less  painful  to 
the  tread ;  for  he  passes  over  some  of  Mr.  Wesley's  principal 
arguments  in  entu^e  silence.  One  of  his  favourite  authors, 
at  this  period,  was  Dr.  John  Edwards,  of  Cambridge  :  an 
able  and  learned  man,  but  a  sour  and  repulsive  theologue  of 
the  true  Genevan  school. 

In  the  composition  of  this  pamphlet  Mr.  Whitefield  was 
assisted  by  some  American  Ministers  ;  yet  neither  by  fairness, 
nor  logical  acumen,  did  it  gain  much  credit  for  any  of  the 
parties  who  were  concerned  in  it.  Mr.  Whitefield  was 
unrivalled  in  oratory ;  but  in  dialectics,  though  not  deficient 
in  confidence,  he  was  feeble,  and  easily  worsted  by  an  opponent 
of  ordinary  skill.  Some  singular  instances  of  the  want  of  dis- 
crimination, and  of  correct  theological  knowledge,  occur  in 
this  pamphlet.     One  specimen  may  be  given.     The  writer 


THE    IlEY.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  d')0 

identifies  the  doctrine  of  general  redemption,  as  held  by  Mr. 
Wesley  and  others  who  were  hkc-minded  with  him,  with  tlic 
tenets  of  those  who  deny  redemption  altogether,  and  who 
even  repudiate  the  holy  Scriptures.  Addressing  Mr.  Wesley, 
he  says,  "  Infidels  of  all  kinds  are  on  yom-  side  of  the  ques- 
tion. Deists,  Arians,  Socinians  arraign  God's  sovereignty, 
and  stand  up  for  universal  redemption."  It  is  painful  to  see 
a  man  of  undoubted  piety,  who  was  designed  in  the  arrange- 
ments of  di^dne  Providence  for  extensive  and  permanent  good 
to  the  world,  tlius  confounding  things  that  are  essentially 
different,  and  exposing  himself  to  ridicule  by  engaging  in  a 
ser^dce  for  which  he  was  utterly  unqualified.  He  ought  to 
have  known,  not  only  that  Sochiians  deny  all  proper  redemp- 
tion, but  that,  with  scarcely  any  exception.  Deists  and  Soci- 
nians are  philosophical  Necessitarians,  and  therefore  fatahsts, 
like  himself. 

Ha-sing  finished  his  answer  to  Mr.  Wesley^s  sermon,  and 
committed  it  to  the  press,  both  in  Charlestown  and  Boston, 
Mr.  Whitefield  embarked  a  second  time  for  England,  intend- 
ing to  raise  fresh  supplies  in  behalf  of  the  Orphan-House. 
Diu'ing  his  voyage  he  wrote  a  letter  to  his  friend  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  dated  Feb.  1st,  1741,  in  which  he  says,  "  My  dear, 
dear  brethren,  why  did  you  throw  out  the  bone  of  conten- 
tion ?  Why  did  you  print  that  sermon  against  predestina- 
tion ?  Why  did  you  in  particulai',  my  dear  brother  Charles, 
affix  your  hjTun,  and  join  in  putting  out  your  late  hymn- 
book  ?  How  can  you  say,  you  will  not  dispute  vriih  me 
about  election,  and  yet  print  such  hymns,  and  your  brother 
send  his  sermon  over,  against  election,  to  Mr.  Garden  and 
others,  in  America  ?  Do  not  you  think,  my  dear  brethren,  I 
must  be  as  much  concerned  for  truth,  or  what  I  tliink  truth, 
as  you  ?  God  is  my  Judge,  I  always  was,  and  hope  I  always 
shall  be,  desirous  that  you  may  be  preferred  before  me.  But  I 
must  preach  the  Gospel  of  Clrrist ;  and  that  I  cannot  noiv  do 
mthout  speaking  of  election."  In  relation  to  his  answer,  he 
adds,  "  K  it  occasion  a  strangeness  between  us,  it  shall  not 
be  my  fault.  There  is  nothing  in  my  answer  exciting  to  it 
that  I  know  of.  O  ray  dear  brethren,  my  heart  almost  bleeds 
within  me  !  Methinks  I  could  be  willing  to  tarry  here  on  the 
waters  for  ever,  rather  than  come  to  England  to  oppose  you." 

On  his  aiTival  in  London,  in  the  month  of  March,  he  sub- 


256  THE    LIFE    OF 

mitted  tlie  tract  wliich  lie  had  written  against  the  sermon  on 
free  grace  to  the  inspection  of  his  friend,  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley, who  returned  it  to  the  author  indorsed  with  these  signi- 
ficant words  :  "  Put  up  again  thy  sword  into  its  place/^ 
In  consequence  of  this  advice,  the  publication  of  the  pamphlet 
was  for  a  while  suspended ;  but  the  writer,  deeply  impressed 
with  the  truth  and  importance  of  the  theological  principles 
which  it  was  designed  to  defend,  at  length  resolved  to  commit 
it  to  the  press.  He  requested  James  Hutton  to  print  and 
sell  it ;  but  James  had  now  attached  himself  to  the  Mora- 
vian body,  who  held  the  doctrine  of  general  redemption  as 
tenaciously  as  the  Wesleys  themselves :  hence  he  refused  to 
connect  his  name  with  a  tract  in  wliich  that  tenet  was 
assailed.  Mr.  Whitefieid  was  therefore  compelled  to  seek  ano- 
ther pubHsher.  This  was  an  unimportant  repulse ;  yet  he  felt 
it  somewhat  painfully ;  for  he  knew  that  the  sale  of  his  Journal 
had  put  some  hundreds  of  pounds  in  Hutton's  pocket. 

Mr.  Whitefield's  pecuniary  embarrassments,  arising  from 
the  outlay  of  money  upon  the  Orphan-House  in  Georgia,  at 
this  time  distressed  him  exceedingly;  and  Mr.  William 
Seward,  of  Benge worth,  on  whose  aid  his  chief  reliance  had 
been  placed  in  this  emergency,  was  dead ;  so  that  all  hope 
from  that  quarter  was  cut  off.  But  his  greatest  grief  arose 
from  the  loss  of  his  friends.  His  defence  of  absolute  repro- 
bation gave  great  offence  to  many ;  and  the  betrayal  of  the 
secrets  confided  to  him  by  his  friend  Mr.  John  Wesley  was 
regarded  as  an  act  of  flagrant  injustice.  Several  of  the  people 
who  had  formerly  run  with  the  greatest  eagerness  to  hear  him, 
now  shunned  his  ministry.  When  he  resumed  his  preaching 
under  one  of  the  trees  in  Moorfields  he  witnessed  a  sad  falling 
off  in  his  congregations.  At  first  he  had  not  so  many  hun- 
dreds to  hear  him  as  on  former  occasions  he  had  thousands. 

On  the  28th  of  March  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  Having  heard 
much  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  unkind  beha\iour  since  his  return 
from  Greorgia,  I  went  to  him,  to  hear  him  speak  for  himself, 
that  I  might  know  how  to  judge.  I  much  approved  of  his 
plainness  of  speech.  He  told  me,  he  and  I  preached  two 
different  Gospels  ;  and  therefore  he  not  only  would  not  join 
with,  or  give  me  the  right-hand  of  fellowship,  but  was 
resolved  pubhcly  to  preach  against  me  and  my  brother, 
wherever  he  preached  at  all.     Mr.  Hall,  who  went  with  me. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  257 

put  liim  in  mind  of  the  promise  he  had  made  but  a  few  days 
before,  that,  whatever  his  private  opinion  was,  he  would  never 
pubUcly  preach  against  us.  He  said,  that  promise  was  only 
an  effect  of  human  weakness,  and  he  was  now  of  another 
mind."  Accordingly  he  did  preach  against  the  Wesleys  by 
name,  both  in  Moorfields,  and  in  all  other  public  places.  So 
earnest  was  he  in  enforcing  the  peculiarities  of  the  creed 
which  he  had  now  adopted,  that  when  he  was  invited  to 
occupj'^  the  pulpit  of  his  friends  in  the  Foundery,  before  some 
thousands  of  people,  and  wliile  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  Avas  sit- 
ting by  him,  "  he  preached  the  absolute  decrees  in  the  most 
peremptory  and  offensive  manner.^'* 

Under  the  influence  of  irritated  feelings,  occasioned  by 
disappointment  and  vexation,  Mr.  Whitefield  addi'essed  a 
private  letter  of  reproof  and  admonition  to  Mr.  John 
Wesley.  He  complained  that  his  designs  with  respect  to  the 
school  for  the  coUiers'  children  at  Kingswood  had  not  been 
fully  accomphshed;  and  that  the  room  where  the  brothers 
preached  in  Bristol  was  too  richly  ornamented.  To  the  first 
of  these  charges  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  One  master  and  one 
mistress  have  been  in  the  house  ever  since  it  was  capable  of 
receiving  them.  A  second  master  has  been  placed  there 
some  months  since ;  and  I  have  long  been  seeking  for  two 
proper  mistresses  ;  so  that  as  much  has  been  done,  as  matters 
stand,  if  not  more,  than  I  can  answer  to  God  or  man. 

"  Hitherto  then  there  is  no  ground  for  the  heavy  charge  of 
perverting  your  design  for  the  poor  coUiers.  Two  years  since 
your  design  was  to  build  them  a  school,  that  their  childi'en 
also  might  be  taught  to  fear  the  Lord.  To  this  end  you  col- 
lected some  money,  more  than  once.  How  much  I  cannot 
say,  till  I  have  my  papers.  But  this  I  know,  it  was  not  near 
one  half  of  what  has  been  expended  on  the  work.  The  design 
you  then  recommended  to  me  ;  and  I  pursued  it  with  all  my 
might,  through  such  a  train  of  difficulties  as,  I  will  be  bold  to 
say,  you  have  not  met  with  in  yom*  life.  For  many  months  I 
collected  money  wherever  I  was ;  and  began  building,  though  I 
had  not  then  a  quarter  of  the  money  requisite  to  finish.  How- 
ever, taking  all  the  debt  upon  mj'self,  the  creditors  were  will- 
ing to  stay :  and  then  it  was  that  I  took  possession  of  it  in 

"  Letter  to  the  Rev.  Thomas  Maxfield,  by  John  Wesley,  p.  8.   London,  1778. 
VOL.    I.  S 


258  THE    LIFE    OF 

my  own  name  ;  that  is,  when  the  foundation  was  laid :  and  I 
immediately  made  my  will,  fixing  my  brother  and  you  to 
succeed  me  therein/' 

On  the  other  subject  of  complaint,  Mr.  "Wesley  remarks, 
"  The  society  room  at  Bristol,  you  say,  is  adorned.  How  ? 
Why,  with  a  piece  of  green  cloth  nailed  to  the  desk ;  two 
sconces  for  eight  candles  each  in  the  middle ;  and — nay,  I 
know  no  more.  Now  which  of  these  can  be  spared,  I  know 
not ;  nor  would  I  desire  either  more  adorning  or  less.'' 

In  reference  to  Mr.  Whitefield's  answer  to  the  sermon  on 
"Free  Grace,"  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "If  you  had  disliked  my 
sermon,  you  might  have  printed  another  on  the  same  text, 
and  have  answered  my  proofs  without  mentioning  my  name. 
This  had  been  fair  and  fi'iendly. 

"  You  rank  all  the  maintainers  of  universal  redemption 
with  Sociuians  themselves.  Alas !  my  brother,  do  you  not 
know  even  this,  that  the  Sociuians  allow  no  redemption  at 
aU  ?  that  Socinus  himself  speaks  thus  :  Tot  a  redemptio  nostra 
per  Christum  metaphora  ?  and  says  expressly,  Christ  did  not 
die  as  a  ransom  for  any,  but  only  as  an  example  for  all  man- 
kind ?  How  easy  were  it  for  me  to  liit  many  other  palpable 
blots,  in  that  which  you  caU  an  answer  to  my  sermon ;  and 
how  above  measure  contemptible  would  you  then  appear  to 
all  impartial  men,  either  of  sense  or  learning  !  But  I  spare 
you.  Mine  hand  shall  not  be  upon  you.  The  Lord  be 
Judge  between  me  and  thee  !  The  general  tenor  both  of  my 
pubHc  and  private  exhortations,  when  I  touch  thereon  at  all, 
— as  even  my  enemies  know,  if  they  would  testiij^, — is, 
*  Spare  the  young  man,  even  Absalom,  for  my  sake.'  " 

On  the  4th  of  April  these  eminent  men  had  another  per- 
sonal interview.  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  I  believed  both  love  and 
justice  required  that  I  should  speak  my  sentiments  freely  to 
Mr.  Whitefield,  concerning  the  '  Letter'  he  had  published, 
said  to  be  an  answer  to  my  sermon  on  '  Free  Grace.'  The 
sum  of  what  I  observed  to  him  was  this  :  1.  That  it  was 
imprudent  to  pubKsh  it  at  all,  as  being  only  the  putting  of 
weapons  into  their  hands,  who  loved  neither  the  one  nor  the 
other.  2.  That  if  he  was  constrained  to  bear  his  testimony 
(as  he  termed  it)  against  the  error  I  was  in,  he  might  have 
done  it  by  pubHshing  a  treatise  on  this  head,  without  ever 
calliug  my  name  in  question.     3.  That  what  he  had  pub- 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  259 

lislied  was  a  mere  liurlcsquc  upon  an  answer,  IcaAdng  four  of 
my  eight  arguments  untouched,  and  handling  the  other  four 
in  so  gentle  a  manner,  as  if  he  was  afraid  they  would  bm*n 
his  fingers.  However,  that,  4.  He  had  said  enough  of  what 
was  wholly  foreign  to  the  question,  to  make  an  open  (and 
probably  iiTcparable)  breach  between  him  and  me  :  seeing 
'  for  a  treacherous  wound,  and  for  the  bewraying  of  secrets, 
every  fi'iend  will  depart.'  " 

Up  to  this  period  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Wliitefield  were  as 
*'  a  threefold  cord  which  is  not  easily  broken ; "  but  from 
this  time,  though  their  hearts  still  clave  to  each  other,  and 
they  freely  forgave  each  other  the  offences  that  had  been 
given,  their  labours  were  no  longer  united.  The  sepai-ation 
took  place,  not  with  the  free  consent  of  the  brothers ;  but 
thi'ough  the  importunity  of  Mr.  Wliitefield's  friends,  and  in 
consequence  of  the  manner  in  which  he  was  resolved  to  incul- 
cate his  pecuhar  opinions.  This  Mr.  Wesley  positively 
declares ;  and  his  testimony  was  never  contradicted  by  any 
competent  authority.  "In  March,  1741,"  says  he,  "Mr. 
Wliitefield,  being  returned  to  England,  entirely  separated 
from  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends,  because  he  did  not  hold  the 
decrees.  Here  was  the  first  breach,  which  warm  men  per- 
suaded Mr.  Wliitefield  to  make,  merely  for  a  diff'erence  of 
opinion.  Those,  indeed,  who  behoved  universal  redemption 
had  no  desire  at  all  to  separate ;  but  those  who  held  pju-ti- 
cular  redemption  would  not  hear  of  any  accommodation, 
being  determined  to  have  no  fellowshij)  with  men  that  '  were 
in  so  dangerous  errors.'  So  there  were  now  two  sorts  of 
Methodists,  so  called ;  those  for  particular,  and  those  for 
general,  redemption."  * 

He  adds,  on  another  occasion,  "  Did  not  Mr.  Wliitefield 
proclaim,  upon  the  house-top,  the  difi'erence  between  us  and 
him  ?  And  yet  it  was  not  merely  the  difi'erence  of  doctrine 
that  caused  the  di\dsion.  It  was  rather  the  manner  wherein 
he  maintained  his  doctrine,  and  treated  us,  in  eveiy  place. 
Otherwise  difi'erence  of  doctrine  would  not  have  created  any 
diff'erence  of  aff"ection  ;  but  he  might  lovingly  have  held  par- 
ticular redemption,  and  we  general,  to  our  hves'  end."  f 

What,  then,  is  to  be  thought  of  the  following  statement, 

"  Works,  vol.  viii.,  p.  34f).  f  Letter  to  Maxfield,  p.  fl. 

s  2 


260  THE    LIFE    OF 

which  is  made  by  the  anonymous  writer  of  the  Countess  of 
Huntingdon's  "Life  and  Times?'' — "Mr,  Charles  Wesley, 
who  was  more  kind  and  generous,  less  positive  and  hostile  to 
Calvinism,  than  his  brother,  wept  and  prayed  that  the  breach 
might  be  prevented ;  but  John  Wesley  seems  to  have  parted 
with  his  old  companion  with  great  coolness.  Mr.  Whitefield 
is  said  to  have  told  him,  ^You  and  I  preach  a  diflFerent 
Gospel : '  then  they  turned  one  to  the  right  hand,  and  the 
other  to  the  left.  Mr.  Whitefield  was  only  once  allowed  to 
preach  in  the  Foundery;  and  'at  Bristol'  (he  says)  '  I  was 
forbidden  to  preach  in  the  house  I  had  founded.'  "  * 

The  reflections  which  are  here  cast  upon  Mr.  John  Wesley 
are  notoriously  unjust.  That  Mr,  Whitefield,  at  this  time, 
"  once  preached  in  the  Foundery,  and  no  more,"  he  has  him- 
self stated ;  that  he  was  "  only  once  alloived  to  preach"  there, 
is  the  unauthorized  assertion  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  biogra- 
pher. By  whom  was  he,  at  this  or  at  any  other  time, 
"forbidden  to  preach,"  either  in  "the  Foundery,"  or  in  the 
"  house  at  Bristol  ?  "  Not  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  for  Mr. 
Whitefield  himself  says,  "  It  would  have  melted  any  heart,  to 
have  heard  INIr.  Charles  Wesley  and  me  weeping,  after  prayer, 
that,  if  possible,  the  breach  might  be  prevented."  Nor  was 
he  "  forbidden"  by  Mr.  John  Wesley ;  who  avers  that  neither 
he  nor  his  friends  who  held  general  redemption  had  any 
"desii'e  at  all  to  separate."  Mr.  Whitefield  never  charged 
either  of  the  brothers  with  anything  of  the  kind ;  although  he 
was  accustomed  to  preach  against  them  by  name  in  Moor- 
fields,  and  had  vehemently  opposed  them  in  their  own  pulpit 
at  the  Foundery.  He  was  grieved  and  chafed  in  his  spirit,  as 
might  be  supposed,  considering  the  difficulties  by  which  he 
was  beset;  yet  he  states  the  case  in  a  manner  that  was 
worthy  of  his  pure  and  elevated  character,  when  time  had 
calmed  his  irritated  feelings.  Having  described  the  loss  of 
his  congregation  at  Moorfields,  he  says,  "  A  like  scene  opened 
at  Bristol,  where  I  was  denied  preaching  in  the  house  I  had 
founded.  Busy-bodies,  on  both  sides,  blew  up  the  coals.  A 
breach  ensued.  But  as  both  sides  diff'ered  in  judgment,  and 
not  in  aff'ection,  and  aimed  at  the  glory  of  our  common 
Lord ;  though  we  hearkened  too  much  to  tale-bearers  on  both 

•  Vol.  i.,  pp.  197,  19«. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  261 

sides,  we  were  kept  from  auathematiziug  each  other,  and 
went  on  in  our  usual  way ;  being  agreed  in  one  point,  endea- 
voiu'iug  to  convert  soids  to  the  ever-blessed  Mediator." 

It  is  freely  conceded  tliat  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
"  kind ; "  but  at  no  period  of  liis  life  was  he  more  distin- 
guished by  this  Christian  grace  than  was  his  brother.  He 
was  also  "  generous,"  in  a  high  degree ;  and  yet  he  did  not 
exercise  that  \drtue  in  so  great  perfection,  as  did  his  brother 
John.  Charles  could  readily  forgive;  but  when  once  his 
friends  had  betrayed  the  trust  wliich  he  reposed  in  them,  he 
would  rai'ely  receive  them  a  second  time  to  his  confidence. 
Whereas  John,  through  the  whole  of  his  public  life,  was 
known  to  carry  his  "  generosity"  thus  far,  for  which  he  was 
often  rebuked  by  liis  more  cautious  brother.  That  Charles 
"  was  less  positive  and  hostile  to  Calvinism  than  his  brother," 
is  an  affii'mation  which  no  one  would  make,  who  knows  the 
facts  of  the  case,  and  respects  his  own  reputation.  No  man 
ever  Hved  who  had  a  more  deep  and  solemn  conviction  than 
he,  that  the  peculiarities  of  what  is  called  Calvinism  are 
unscriptural,  of  dangerous  tendency  to  the  souls  of  men,  and 
are  only  neutrahzed  in  their  effects  by  the  admixture  of 
saving  truth  with  which  they  are  generally  proposed.  He 
preached  against  absolute  predestination,  and  in  defence  of 
God^s  universal  love,  much  oftener,  and  with  far  greater 
wai'mth,  than  his  brother,  and  expressed  himself  in  language 
much  stronger  than  John  ever  employed  in  reference  to  this 
subject.  He  loved  Mr.  AVhitefield  with  an  ardour  that 
nothing  could  quench ;  but  what  he  thought  of  Mr.  White- 
field^s  creed  may  be  readily  perceived  from  the  following 
Hues,  which  he  wrote  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  not  in  the  heat  of 
controversy,  but  two  years  after  the  separation  had  taken 
place : — 

Whitefield  begins  his  course,  and  rises  fair, 
And  shoots  and  glitters  like  a  blazing  star. 
He  lets  his  light  on  all  impartial  shine, 
And  strenuously  asserts  the  birth  divine, 
"While  thousands  listen  to  the'  alarming  song, 
And  catch  conviction  darted  from  his  tongue. 
Parties  and  sects  their  ancient  feuds  forget. 
And  fall  and  tremble  at  the  Preacher's  feet ; 
With  horror  in  the  wise  inquiry  join, 
"  What  must  we  do  to'  escape  the  wrath  divine  I " 


262  THE    LIFE    OP 

Meek,  patient,  humble,  wise  above  his  years, 
Unbribed  by  pleasures,  and  unmoved  by  fears. 
From  strength  to  strength  the  young  apostle  goes, 
Pours  like  a  torrent,  and  the  land  o'erflows  ; 
To  distant  climes  his  healing  doctrine  brings. 
And  joins  the  morning's  with  the  eagle's  wings  ; 
Resistless  wins  his  way  with  rapid  zeal, 
Turns  the  world  upside  down,  and  shakes  the  gates  of  hell, 

O  had  he  kept  the  post  by  Heaven  assign' d, 
Sent  to  invite  and  waken  all  mankind  ! 
0  had  he  'scaped  that  plague,  that  deadly  draught. 
Which  rigid  Calvin  from  old  Dominic  caught ! 
Unless  to  heathen  Zeno  we  ascribe 
What  Mahomet  taught  his  wild  elected  tribe. 
Shall  Whitefield  too  mis-spend  his  noble  might. 
To  wash  the  Ethiop  Reprobation  white  ? 
Shall  Whitefield  too  to  prop  the  doctrine  try. 
The  hellish,  blasphemous,  exploded  lie, 
The  "  horrible  decree,"  the  foulest  tale. 
The  deadliest  that  was  ever  hatch'd  in  hell ! 
And  shall  I  spare  the  doctrine  ?  spare  the  fiend  ? 
The'  old  Fatalist,  the  Murderer  of  my  friend  1 
No  :  while  the  breath  of  God  these  limbs  sustains. 
Or  flows  one  drop  of  blood  within  these  veins, 
War,  endless  war,  with  Satan's  scheme  I  make. 
Full  vengeance  on  the  hellish  doctrine  take. 
Its  sworn  eternal  foe  for  my  own  Whitefield's  sake  ! 

A  conviction  and  feelings  equally  deep  and  strong  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  manifested  in  liis  "  Hymns  on  God's  Ever- 
lasting Love,"  whicli  he  published  during  the  year  1741,  and 
which  were  afterwards  enlarged,  and  often  reprinted.  Several 
of  them  are  eminently  beautiful,  and  breathe  a  spirit  of 
enlightened  and  fervent  piety :  a  considerable  proportion  of 
them,  therefore,  were  inserted  in  the  Collection  which  is  in 
general  use  in  the  Wesleyan  congregations.  They  were  pub- 
lished not  long  after  the  sermon  on  "  Free  Grace,"  the  lead- 
ing principles  of  which  they  embody ;  and  at  the  time  of 
their  appearance  they  could  scarcely  be  less  powerful  in  their 
influence  upon  the  public  mind  than  was  that  very  impas- 
sioned and  argumentative  discourse.  One  specimen  may  be 
given.  It  is  entitled,  "  The  Cry  of  a  Reprobate ; "  not  of 
one  who  was  from  eternity  an  absolute  outcast  from  the 
di\ine  mercy ;  but  one  who  had  been  redeemed  by  the  blood 
of  the  Saviour,  and  in  opposition  to  repeated  warnings,  and 
the  gracious  strivings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  had  spent  his  day  of 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  263 

probation  in  wilful  impenitence,  unbelief,  and  rebellion 
against  Christ.  While  he  sinks  into  perdition,  therefore,  he 
confesses  that  the  justice,  faitlifulness,  and  compassion  of 
God  are  unimpeachable.  The  composition  is  a  striking 
example  of  the  writer's  energy  and  spirit. 

Go,  wretched  soul,  to  meet  thy  doom  ; 

Tliou  neither  canst  escape  nor  fly  ; 
The  da\',  tlie  fatal  day,  is  come, 

And  thuu  with  all  thy  hopes  must  die. 

The  dire  occasion  of  my  fall 

Is  present  to  my  closest  view  ; 
Shorn  of  my  strength,  I  give  up  all. 

And  bid  the  world  of  grace  adieu  ! 

The  Philistines  at  last  have  found 

The  way  to'  afflict  their  baffled  foe  ; 
By  my  own  sin  betray'd  and  bound, 

A  sheep  I  to  the  slaughter  go. 

I  saw  my  death  with  stony  eye. 

While  I  the  way  of  life  could  fiud, 
But  would  not  then  the  ruin  fly. 

And  now  my  harden'd  heart  is  blind. 

I  cannot  from  destruction  tvmi. 

Nor  wish  it  might  from  me  depart ; 
Down  the  swift  stream  of  nature  borne, 

I  sin  with  all  my  wretchless  heart. 

My  greedy  soul  knows  no  remorse, 

While  conscience  sear'd  no  longer  cries, 
Impetuous  as  the  headlong  horse 

Rushes  into  the  fight,  and  dies. 

I  hasten  where  the  deepest  hell 

Is  moved  to  meet  me  from  beneath. 
Where  damn'd  apostate  spirits  yell, 

And  gnaw  their  tongues,  and  gnash  their  teetli. 

Tophet  is  for  the  King  prepared, 

But  I  must  have  the  hottest  place  : 
I  claim  it  as  my  just  reward, 

For  such  an  endless  waste  of  grace. 

Dives,  and  I,  and  Judas  theie. 

With  galling  chains  of  darkness  bound, 
Shall  howl  in  blasphemous  despair, 

And  iiends  return  the  doleful  souml. 


264  THE    LIFE    OF 

A  real  fiery  sulph'rous  hell 
Shall  prey  upon  our  outward  fmme  ; 

But  sorer  pangs  the  soul  shall  feel. 
Tormented  in  a  fiercer  flame, 

Tlie  dreadful  sin-consuming  fire 
God  shall  into  our  spirits  hreatlie, 

A  brimstone-stream  of  vengeful  ire, 
And  slay  them  with  a  living  death. 

Conscience,  the  worm  that  never  dies. 
Shall  gnaw  and  tear  us  day  and  night. 

For  ever  banish'd  from  the  skies. 
And  cast  out  of  the  Saviour's  sight. 

Back  to  the  presence  of  the  Lord, 
O'er  the  vast  gulf  we  cannot  pass  ; 

We  cannot,  camiot  be  restored 
To  see  the  glories  of  his  face. 

Horror  of  horrors !  hell  of  hell ! 

This  makes  the  cup  of  wrath  run  o'er. 
Far  from  my  Lord  with  fiends  to  dwell. 

And  never,  never  see  him  more  ! 

O  Death  !  this  is  thy  sting !     0  Grave  I 
Of  souls,  this  is  thy  victory  ! 

The  Saviour  can  no  longer  save  ; 
A  gulf  is  fix'd  'twixt  Him  and  me. 

No  lay  of  light,  no  gleam  of  hope, 
The  dismal  regions  can  allow  ; 

*Tis  here  I  must  my  eyes  lift  up  : 
The  pains  of  hell  suiTound  me  now  I 

Hopeless  my  damn'd  estate  I  mourn, 
God's  wrath  is  dropp'd  into  my  soul ; 

His  fiery  wrath  in  me  shall  burn 
Long  as  eternal  ages  roll. 

Hear,  sinners !  hear  a  human  fiend. 
And  shudder  at  my  horrid  tale, 

Consign' d  to  woes  that  never  end. 
Before  my  time  I  weep  and  wail. 

As  Dives  would  his  brethren  warn. 

Lest  they  should  share  his  dreadful  doom, 

"  Sinners,"  I  cry,  "  to  Jesus  turn. 
Nor  to  my  place  of  torment  come  I 


THE    REV.    CHARLliS    WESLEY.  265 

"  Hear  an  incarnate  devil  preach, 

Nor  throw,  like  me,  your  souls  away, 
While  heavenly  bliss  is  in  your  reach, 

And  God  prolongs  your  gracious  day. 

"  Whom  I  reject,  do  you  receive. 

The  Saviour  of  mankind  embrace  ; 
He  tasted  death  for  all  ;  believe. 

Believe,  and  ye  are  saved  by  grace. 

"  Ye  are,  and  I  was  once,  forgiven  ; 

Jesus's  doom  did  mine  repeal  ; 
I  might  with  you  have  come  to  heaven. 

Saved  by  the  grace  from  which  I  fell. 

"  A  ransom  for  my  soul  was  paid  ; 

For  mine,  and  every  soul  of  man. 
The  Lamb  a  full  atonement  made. 

The  Lamb  for  me  and  Judas  slain, 

"  Before  I  at  his  bar  appear, 

Thence  into  outer  darkness  thrust, 
The  Judge  of  all  the  earth  I  clear, 

Jesus,  the  merciful,  the  just. 

"  By  my  own  hands,  not  his,  I  fall. 

The  hellish  doctrine  I  disprove  ; 
Sinners,  his  grace  is  free  for  all ; 

Though  I  am  damn'd,  yet  God  is  love  !  " 

The  reader  may  now  judge  whether  the  comparison 
betw^een  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  to  which  reference 
has  just  been  made,  is  or  is  not  founded  in  truth.  The  fact 
is,  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer  is  a  decided  admirer  of 
Calvin's  theological  system,  of  which  Mr.  John  Wesley  was, 
without  exception,  the  most  successful  opponent  that  ever 
lived ;  and  hence  the  unwillingness  to  do  justice  to  his  excel- 
lences. Even  Charles's  character  must  be  misrepresented, 
to  dishonour  John.  It  is  high  time  that,  among  all  Chris- 
tian men,  such  a  mode  of  writing  history  was  abandoned  for 
ever.  It  is  not  true  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  either 
"  more  kind  and  generous,"  or  *'  less  positive  and  hostile  "  to 
Calvinism,  than  his  brother.  In  generosity  he  excelled  most 
men,  yet  fell  short  of  John ;  but  in  hostihty  to  Calvinism 
he  far  sm'passed  him. 

''  Anger  resteth  in  the  bosom  of  fools ; "  but  it  found  no 
permanent  residence  in  the  heart  of  George  Whitefield,  and 


266  THE    LIFE    OF 

of  his  brethren  John  and  Charles  Wesley.  The  effervescence 
of  feeling  occasioned  by  the  first  publication  of  their  respect- 
ive pamphlets  at  length  subsided^  and  they  wisely  "  agreed  to 
differ."  Mr.  Whitefield  united  with  John  Cennick  in  the 
erection  of  another  school  in  Kingswood,  where  they  could 
teach  their  favourite  tenets  without  restraint.  In  London 
his  friends  also  rallied  round  him ;  and,  having  obtained  the 
loan  of  a  piece  of  ground  near  the  Foundery,  he  employed  a 
carpenter  to  raise  a  temporary  building,  which  they  called  a 
"  tabernacle/'  to  shelter  him  and  his  hearers  dm'ing  his  stay 
in  England.  Two  years  before  he  had  declared  himself 
strongly  at  Fetter-lane  against  lay-preaching  ;  but  now  his 
views  Avere  changed,  and  feeling  his  need  of  help,  he  called  to 
his  aid  the  unordained  brethren,  Cennick,  Harris,  Seagrave, 
Humphries,  and  others.  In  the  low  and  slender  "  taber- 
nacle "  these  excellent  men  preached  "  electing  love,''  and  the 
Wesley s,  with  their  assistants,  in  the  Foundery,  "universal 
redemption,"  to  their  hearts'  content.  Yet,  while  they  gave  a 
due  prominence  to  their  pecidiarities  of  opinion,  they  were  all 
mindful  of  the  great  end  of  preaching  :  the  tm'ning  of  men 
to  righteousness.  They  all  insisted  upon  the  guilt  and  cor- 
ruption of  mankind,  and  the  consequent  necessity  of  justifica- 
tion and  the  new  birth.  Equally  faithful  were  they  all  in 
maintaining,  that  there  is  no  justification,  but  through  faith 
in  the  blood  of  Jesus ;  and  no  holiness,  but  that  which 
results  from  the  Holy  Spirit's  influence.  "  All  was  wonder- 
fully OA' erruled  for  good,"  says  Mr.  Whitefield,  "  and  for  the 
fm-therance  of  the  Gospel.  A  fresh  awakening  immediately 
began.     The  congregations  grew  exceeding  large." 

Towards  the  close  of  the  following  year  Mr.  AVhitefield 
wrote  to  Mr.  John  Wesley  to  this  effect : — "  I  long  to  hear 
from  you ;  and  write  this  hoping  to  have  an  answer.  I 
rejoice  to  hear  the  Lord  blesses  your  labours.  May  you  be 
blessed  in  bringing  souls  to  Christ  more  and  more  !  I  believe 
we  shall  go  on  best  when  we  only  preach  the  simple  Gospel, 
and  do  not  interfere  with  each  other's  plan.  Our  Lord 
exceedingly  blesses  us  at  the  Tabernacle.  I  doubt  not  but 
he  deals  in  the  same  bountiful  manner  Avith  you.  I  Avas  at 
your  letter-day  on  Monday.  Brother  Charles  has  been 
pleased  to  come  and  see  me  twice.  Behold  what  a  happy 
thing  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity  !     That  the 


THE    REV.    CIIAKLES    WESLEY.  267 

whole  Cliristian  world  may  all  become  of  one  heart  and  one 
mind ;  and  that  ive,  in  particular,  though  differing  in  judg- 
ment, ma}''  be  examples  of  mutual,  fervent,  undissembled 
affection,  is  the  hearty  prayer  of,  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  Yoiu"  most  affectionate,  though  most  unworthy,  younger 
brother  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus. ^^ 

Mr.  Wesley^s  answer  to  this  truly  Christian  letter  has  not 
been  preserved ;  but  that  it  breathed  the  same  spirit  of  can- 
dom'  and  of  fraternal  love,  is  manifest  fi'om  the  manner  in 
which  it  was  immediately  acknowleged  by  Mr.  Whitefield. 
'^  I  thank  you,"  says  he,  "  for  yom'  kind  answer  to  my  last. 
Had  it  come  a  few  hours  sooner,  I  should  have  read  some 
part  of  it  among  our  other  letters.*  Dear  Sir,  who  woidd  be 
troubled  with  a  party-spirit?  May  our  Lord  make  all  his 
childi'en  free  from  it  indeed  !  " 

Such  was  the  kindly  spirit  of  the  noble-minded  Whitefield, 
after  he  had  felt  it  necessary  so  to  withdi'aw  from  the  Wesleys 
as  to  pursue  an  independent  com'se  of  labour;  and  the  same 
affection  and  esteem  they  reciprocated  towards  him,  till  their 
work  was  done,  and  their  disembodied  spirits  met  in  the 
world  of  perfect  light  and  holiness.  It  was  rather  from  other 
parties  than  themselves  that  their  differences  were  exasper- 
ated and  magnified.  They  could  hold  their  pecuKar  opinions 
with  entire  and  uninterrupted  charity.  After  this  mutual 
reconcihation  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley  poured  out  the  feehngs  of 
his  heart  in  the  following 

HYMN    P^OR    THE    REV.  MR.  WHITEFIELD  AND  MR. 
WESLEYS. 

Come,  Saviour,  from  above, 

Our  dear  redeeming  Lord, 
And  twist  us  hy  thy  dying  love 

Into  a  threefold  cord, 

Friendship  that  shall  endure 

Long  as  the  life  of  God, 
Indissoluhly  strong,  and  pure 

As  thy  cementing  Idood. 

•  I\Ir.  Whitefield,  as  well  as  the  Wesleys,  used  to  hold  meetings  on  particular 
days  for  the  purpose  of  reading  to  his  people  extracts  from  his  correspondence, 
relating  particularly  to  the  advancement  of  the  work  of  (iod.  3Iany  advant.igc3 
arose  from  this  practice.  The  people  were  encouraged,  and  their  sympathies  and 
prayers  in  behalf  of  tlieir  distant  brethren  were  called  forth. 


368  THE    LIFE    OF 

Thy  love  which  passeth  thought 

In  every  heart  reveal, 
And  by  a  common  ransom  bought. 

We  one  salvation  feel ; 

We  one  salvation  given 

To  desperate  sinners  show, 
And  preach  the  throne  of  God  in  heaven. 

Set  up  in  man  below. 

For  this  raised  up  by  thee. 
And  on  thy  message  sent. 
With  primitive  simplicity. 

To  the  highways  we  went ; 
'  Nor  scrip  nor  purse  we  took. 

But  cast  the  world  behind, 
But  cheerfully  oui-  all  forsook, 
Oui'  all  in  thee  to  find  : 

Oiu'  sole  desire  and  aim 

Perishing  souls  to  win. 
Collect  the  outcasts  in  thy  name. 

And  force  them  to  come  in  ; 

As  thunder's  sons  to  rouse 

The  dead  that  camiot  die. 
And  fill  with  guests  the  lower  house. 

And  fit  them  for  the  sky. 

For  this  we  still  remain. 

By  labours  undepress'd. 
And  feel  the  love  revive  again 

That  warm'd  our  youthful  breast : 

Thou  dost  the  zeal  regive, 

The  first  uniting  grace, 
And  bid  us  to  thy  glory  live 

Our  last  and  happiest  days. 

Thy  mind  we  sm-ely  know. 

In  which  we  now  agree, 
And  hand  in  hand  exulting  go 

To  final  victory : 

Obedient  to  thy  will, 

We  put  forth  all  om*  fire. 
Our  ministerial  work  fulfil. 

And  in  a  blaze  expire. 

While  the  controversy  respecting  predestination  was  agi- 
tated^ Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  pious  zeal  still  prompted  him  to 
labour  in  every  possible  way  to  advance  the  cause  of  Christ. 
His  exertions  were  in  perfect  consistency  with  his  creed.  He 
felt  that  Christ  was  both  able  and  willing  to  save,  and  he  was 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  2G9 

anxious  to  fix  the  attention  of  all  mankind  upon  tlie 
Redeemer's  sacrifice,  compassion,  and  saving  power.  Of  his 
mother's  strength  of  understanding,  and  general  sincerity  and 
uprightness,  he  had  no  doubt;  but  he  appears  to  have  had 
serious  apprehensions  that  she  had  oidy  inadequate  views  of  the 
Christian  salvation,  and  of  the  faith  by  which  it  is  obtained ; 
and  that  therefore  her  spiritual  state  could  not  be  contem- 
plated with  entire  satisfaction.  Under  these  impressions  he 
addi'essed  to  her  a  letter  on  the  subject,  which  she  immedi- 
ately answered.  His  letter  has  not  been  preserved,  and  only 
a  pai't  of  hers  is  forthcoming  ;  but  that  part  is  of  very  supe- 
rior value  and  importance.  It  proves  that  her  apprehensions 
of  rehgion  were  more  evangehcal  than  her  sons  supposed. 
The  spiritual  enjoyments  with  which  they  were  only  recently 
made  acquainted,  she  had  known  many  years  before,  but  had 
unhappily  lost  them  through  unfaithfulness.  Her  hints  to 
Charles,  not  to  undervalue  the  good  that  was  in  him  before  he 
obtained  the  abiding  witness  of  his  personal  adoption,  show 
a  just  discrimination,  and  were  especially  seasonable. 

"October  2d,  1740.  Dear  Charles, — I  do  heartily  join 
with  you  in  giving  God  thanks  for  your  recovery.  He  hath 
many  wise  reasons  for  every  event  of  Providence,  far  above 
our  apprehension ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  his  having  restored 
you  to  some  measm'e  of  health  again  will  answer  many  ends 
which  as  yet  you  are  ignorant  of. 

"  I  thank  you  for  yom'  kind  letter.  I  call  it  so,  because  I 
verily  believe  it  was  dictated  by  a  sincere  desire  of  my 
spu-itual  and  eternal  good.  There  is  too  much  truth  in  many 
of  your  accusations  ;  nor  do  I  intend  to  say  one  word  in  my 
own  defence ;  but  rather  choose  to  refer  all  things  to  Him 
that  knoweth  all  things.  But  this  I  must  tell  you:  You 
are  somewhat  mistaken  in  my  case.  Alas !  it  is  far  worse 
than  you  apprehend  it  to  be  !  I  am  not  one  of  those  who 
have  never  been  enlightened,  or  made  partaker  of  the  hea- 
venly gift,  or  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  but  have  many  years  since 
been  fidly  awakened,  and  deeply  sensible  of  sin,  both  original 
and  actual.  But  my  case  is  rather  like  that  of  the  clnu'ch  of 
Ephesus.  I  have  been  unfaitliful  to  the  talents  committed  to 
my  trust,  and  have  lost  my  first  love.  '  Yet  is  there  hope  in 
Israel  concerning  this  thing.'  I  do  not,  and  by  the  gi'ace  of 
God  I  will  not,  despair ;   for  even  since  my  sad  defection, 


270  THE    LIFE    OF 

when  I  was  almost  without  hope,  when  I  had  forgotten  God, 
yet  I  then  found  He  had  not  forgotten  me  :  for  even  then  He 
did  by  his  Spiiit  apply  the  merits  of  the  great  atonement  to 
my  soul,  by  teUing  me  that  Christ  died  for  me.  And  shall 
the  God  of  truth,  the  almighty  Sa^dour,  tell  me  that  I  am 
interested  in  his  blood  and  righteousness,  and  shall  I  not 
believe  Him  ?  God  forbid.  I  do,  I  will  beheve ;  and  though 
I  am  the  greatest  of  sinners,  that  does  not  discourage  me  : 
for  all  my  transgressions  are  the  sins  of  a  finite  person ;  but 
the  merits  of  our  Lord's  sufferings  and  righteousness  are  infi- 
nite !  If  I  do  want  anything  without  which  I  cannot  be 
saved ;  (of  which  I  am  not  at  present  sensible ;)  then  I 
beheve  I  shall  not  die  before  that  want  be  supplied. 

"  You  ask  many  questions  which  I  care  not  to  answer ;  but 
I  refer  you  to  our  dear  Lord,  who  will  satisfy  you  in  all 
tilings  necessary  for  you  to  know.  I  cannot  conceive  why 
you  affirm  yourself  to  be  no  Christian ;  which  is,  in  effect, 
to  tell  Christ  to  his  face,  that  you  have  nothing  to  thank  Him 
for ;  since  you  are  not  the  better  for  anything  He  hath  yet 
done  or  suffered  for  you.  O  what  great  dishonour,  what 
wondrous  ingratitude,  is  this  to  the  ever-blessed  Jesus  !  I 
think  myself  far  from  being  so  good  a  Christian  as  you  are, 
or  as  I  ought  to  be ;  but  God  forbid  I  should  renounce  the 
Httle  Christianity  I  have  :  nay  rather,  let  me  grow  in  grace, 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  om-  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

"  I  know  not  what  other  opinion  people  may  have  of 
human  nature ;  but,  for  my  part,  I  think,  that  without  the 
grace  of  God  we  are  utterly  incapable  of  thinking,  speaking, 
or  doing  anything  good ;  and,  therefore,  if  in  any  part  of  our 
life  we  have  been  enabled  to  perform  anything  good,  we 
should  give  God  the  glory.  If  we  have  not  improved  the 
talents  given  us,  the  fault  is  our  own.  But  I  find  this  is  a 
way  of  talking  much  used  among  these  people,  which  has 
much  offended  me  ;  and  I  have  often  wished  they  would  talk 
less  of  themselves,  and  more  of  God.  I  often  hear  loud  com- 
plaints of  sin,  &c.,  but  rarely,  very  rarely,  any  word  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving  to  our  dear  Lord,  or  acknowledgment  of 
his  infinite ." 

This  letter  shows  that  Mrs.  Wesley's  spirit  was  not  phari- 
saical.     She   distinctly  acknowledges   the   entire   corruption 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  271 

and  helplessness  of  human  nature ;  and  confesses,  tliat  she 
had  deeply  felt  her  own  depravity,  guilt,  and  demerit  before 
God.  Although  she  does  not  speak  of  the  nature  and  method 
of  dehvcrance  with  the  clearness  that  characterized  the  teacli- 
ing  of  her  sons,  when  their  views  were  matured,  and  their 
heai'ts  were  established  with  grace ;  yet  she  expected  salva- 
tion only  from  the  mercy  of  God,  through  the  death  and 
intercession  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  At  this  period  both  the 
brothers  undervalued  the  grace  which  they  had  pre\Tiously 
received,  and  which  led  them  to  do  and  suffer  many  things 
for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  benefit  of  mankind.  It  is, 
nevertheless,  undeniable,  that  until  they  received  and  exem- 
phfied  the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  the  guilt  and 
power  of  sin  by  faith  in  Christ,  they  had  neither  of  them 
attained  to  the  true  Christian  character,  as  it  is  described  in 
the  apostohcal  Epistles.  This  the  excellent  mother  herself 
afterwards  perceived,  and  entered  by  faith  into  a  higher  state 
of  spiritual  enjoyment  and  of  holiness,  than  she  had  hereto- 
fore experienced. 

The  biographers  of  Mr.  John  Wesley  have  represented  his 
situation,  for  a  Httle  while,  after  the  withdrawal  of  Mr. 
Whitefield  from  him,  as  one  of  pecuhar  difficulty  and  trial, 
arising  from  the  leaning  of  his  brother  towards  the  Mora- 
Adans,  and  consequent  inchnation  to  retu'e  from  the  itinerant 
ministry  in  which  he  had  been  so  signally  owned  of  God. 
On  this  subject  much  misapprehension  has  prevailed.  All  the 
information  that  we  possess  concerning  it  lies  in  a  very  small 
compass.  It  is  contained  in  a  passage  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's 
Joui-nal ;  in  a  letter  which  he  addressed  to  Charles ;  and  in 
a  paragraph  of  one  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  letters.  They  are 
as  foUows : — 

"Jan.  22d,  1741.  I  began  expounding,"  saj^s  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  speaking  of  the  Foundery  in  London,  "where  my 
brother  had  left  off;  namely,  at  the  fourth  chapter  of  the 
first  Epistle  of  St.  John.  He  had  not  preached  the  morning 
before ;  nor  intended  to  do  it  any  more.  '  The  Philistines 
are  upon  thee,  Samson.'  But  the  Lord  is  'not  departed 
from  thee.'  He  shall  strengthen  thee  yet  again,  and  thou 
shalt  be  '  avenged  of  them  for  the  loss  of  thy  eyes.'  " 

In  a  letter  which  Mr.  John  Wesley  addressed  to  Charles 
on  the  21st  of  April  following,  it  is  said,  "  O  my  brother,  my 


272  THE    LIFE    OF 

soul  is  grieved  for  j'-ou.  The  poison  is  in  you.  Fair  words 
have  stolen  away  your  heart.  '  No  English  man  or  woman 
is  like  the  Moravians  ! '  So  the  matter  is  come  to  a  fair 
issue.  Five  of  us  did  stand  together  a  few  months  since ; 
but  two  ai^e  gone  to  the  right  hand,  Hutchins  and  Cennick ; 
and  two  more  to  the  left,  Mr.  Hall  and  you.  Lord,  if  it  be 
thy  Gospel  which  I  preach,  arise,  and  maintain  thine  own 
cause  !     Adieu  !  " 

During  the  same  year  Lady  Huntingdon,  who  was  then 
a  personal  friend  of  the  Wesleys,  and  had  belonged  to  the 
society  in  Fetter-lane,  writing  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  under 
the  date  of  October  24th,  somewhat  obscurely  says,  "Your 
answer  to  the  former  part  of  mine  has  quite  silenced  me  on 
that  subject.  But  I  beheve  your  brother's  journal  will  clear 
up  my  meaning  more  fully  to  you  ;  for  I  should  labour  very 
much  to  have  as  few  snares  in  his  way  as  possible.  Since 
you  left  us,  the  still  ones  are  not  without  their  attacks.  I 
fear  much  more  for  him  than  for  myself,  as  the  conquest  of 
the  one  would  be  nothing  to  the  other.  They  have,  by  one 
of  their  agents,  reviled  me  very  much ;  but  I  have  taken  no 
sort  of  notice,  as  if  I  had  never  heard  it.  I  comfort  myself 
very  much,  that  you  will  approve  a  step  with  respect  to  them 
your  brother  and  I  have  taken.  No  less  than  his  declaring 
open  war  with  them.  He  seemed  under  some  difficulty  about 
it  at  first,  till  he  had  free  liberty  given  him  to  use  my  name, 
as  the  instrument  in  God's  hand,  that  had  delivered  him 
from  them.  I  rejoiced  much  at  it,  hoping  it  might  be  a 
means  of  working  my  deliverance  from  them.  I  have  desired 
him  to  enclose  to  them  yours  on  Christian  perfection.  The 
doctrine  therein  contained  I  hope  to  live  and  die  by.  It  is 
absolutely  the  most  complete  thing  I  know.  God  hath  helped 
your  infirmities.  His  Spirit  was  with  you  of  a  truth.  You 
cannot  guess  how  I  in  spirit  rejoice  over  it. 

"  Your  brother  is  also  to  give  his  reasons  for  quite  sepa- 
rating ;  and  I  am  to  have  a  copy  of  the  letter  he  sends  them, 
to  keep  by  me.  I  have  great  faith,  God  will  not  let  him  fall. 
He  will  surely  have  mercy  on  him ;  and  not  on  him  only  ; 
for  many  would  fall  with  him.  I  feel  he  would  make  me 
stagger  through  his  fall.  But  I  fly  from  them  as  far  as  pole 
from  pole ;  for  I  will  be  sound  in  my  obedience.  His  natural 
parts,  his  judgment,  and  the  improvement  he  has  made,  are 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  273 

SO  far  above  tlic  highest  of  them,  that  I  should  imagine 
nothing  but  frenzy  had  seized  upon  him.  But  when  I  con- 
sider him,  with  so  many  advocates  for  the  flesh  about  him, 
having  the  form  of  angels  of  light,  my  flesh  trembleth  for  fear 
of  him;  and  1  should  have  no  comfort,  did  I  not  know 
assuredly,  that  He  that  is  for  him  is  greater  than  he  that  is 
against  him. 

"  When  you  receive  his  journal  you  will  rejoice  much  when 
you  come  to  Thm'sday,  October  15th.  I  think  you  must 
have  felt  our  happiness.  It  was  more  than  I  can  express. 
I  will  not  alloAV  you  to  call  me  a  slill  branch.  I  spoke  so 
strongly  against  boasting,  I  can  desu-e  nothing  at  present, 
but  that  my  name  may  be  cast  out  from  among  men ;  and 
that  you  and  yoiu*  brother  might  think  on  me  as  you  do  on 
no  one  else.  I  am  sure  God  will  reward  you  ten  thousand 
times  for  your  labour  of  love  to  my  soul.  I  am  sure  of  your 
prayers.  You  are  continually  borne  upon  my  heart  to  God, 
as  well  as  the  flock  over  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  has  made  you 
overseer." 

From  these  statements  it  appears,  that  m  the  month  of 
January,  1741,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  engaged  in  the 
pubHc  delivery  of  expository  discourses  on  the  first  Epistle 
of  St.  John,  at  the  early  hour  of  five  o'clock,  in  the  Foun- 
dery,  when  he  suddenly  desisted,  and  expressed  his  intention 
to  proceed  no  fiirther  in  that  service.  He  did  this  under  an 
influence  foreign  from  himself.  "  The  Philistines  were  upon 
him."  Yet  his  brother  perceived  that  his  piety  was  not  lost. 
In  this  instance  he  was  acting  under  a  mistaken  sense  of 
duty,  and  not  under  the  power  of  a  corrupt  motive.  He  was 
not  forsaken  by  God,  who  woidd  dehver  him  fi-om  the  tem- 
porary delusion,  and  "  avenge  him  for  the  loss  of  his  eyes," 
by  enabling  liim  to  resume  his  very  eff"ective  ministry,  and 
bear  a  decisive  testimony  against  the  mischievous  novelties 
which  were  then  entertained. 

The  influence  under  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  acted  at 
this  time  was  doubtless  of  a  Moravian  character.  Molther, 
whose  doctrine  was  the  most  bold  and  revolting,  was  recalled 
to  Germany;  and  liis  place  was  supplied  by  Peter  Bolder, 
who  had  now  returned  to  England,  where  he  had  formerly 
been  a  means  of  spiritual  good  to  many.  He  woidd  not  dis- 
avow the  tenets  which  jSIolther  had  maintained,  but  expressed 

VOL.    I,  T 


274  THE    LIFE    OF 

his  persuasion  that  Molther  had  been  misunderstood ;  of 
which,  indeed,  there  is  no  probability,  his  doctrine  being 
thoroughly  sifted  at  the  time,  and  too  clearly  explained  by 
the  conduct  of  the  people  who  received  it.  Mr.  Hall,  the 
brother-in-law  of  the  Wesleys,  was  now  in  London,  and  also 
their  esteemed  friend  Mr.  Gambold,  of  Stanton-Harcourt ; 
both  of  whom  avowed  and  advocated  the  views  of  the  Mora- 
vian Church ;  and  they  appear  to  have  succeeded  in  partially 
warping  Charleses  better  judgment.  A  few  days  after  he  had 
discontinued  his  morning  services  at  the  Fouudery,  these 
two  Moravian  converts  waited  upon  the  brothers.  Their  visit 
is  thus  described  by  Mr.  John  Wesley  : — 

"  Our  old  friends,  Mr.  Gambold  and  Mr.  Hall,  came  to 
see  my  brother  and  me.  The  conversation  turned  wholly 
upon  silent  prayer,  and  quiet  waiting  for  God ;  which,  they 
said,  was  the  only  possible  way  to  attain  hving,  saving  faith. 

Sirenum  voces,  et  Circes  pocula  nosti  ?  * 

Was  there  ever  so  pleasing  a  scheme  ?  But  where  is  it 
written?  Not  in  any  of  those  books  which  I  account  the 
oracles  of  God.  I  allow,  if  there  is  a  better  way  to  God  than 
the  scriptural  way,  this  is  it.  But  the  prejudice  of  education 
so  hangs  upon  me,  that  I  cannot  think  there  is.  I  must  still 
wait  in  the  Bible-way,  from  which  this  differs  as  hght  from 
darkness." 

These  plausible  teachers  of  a  smooth  and  easy  way  to  hea- 
ven, who  alarmed  no  sinner,  and  confounded  no  Pharisee, — 
who  encountered  no  mobs,  and  carefully  shunned  all  the 
shame  and  inconvenience  of  field- preaching,  quietly  leaving 
the  world  to  sleep  on,  and  take  its  rest, — appear  to  have  been 
"  the  Philistines,"  who,  if  they  did  not  "  put  out "  Charleses 
"  eyes,"  dimmed  his  perceptions  of  truth  and  duty,  and  led 
him  to  falter  in  his  glorious  career  of  evangehcal  labour. 
But  not  long ;  his  strength  was  yet  unimpaired ;  and  scarcely 
had  a  week  passed  before  he  was  found  again  in  the  pulpit  of 
the  Foundery;  and  John  bore  the  following  testimony  to 
his  faithfulness  : — "  My  brother  returned  from  Oxford,  and 
preached  on  the  true  way  of  waiting  for  God :  thereby  dis- 

•  "  Know'st  thou  the'  enchanted  cup,  and  Siren's  song  ?  " 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  275 

pclling  at  oiicc  the  fears  of  some,  and  tlie  vain  hopes  of 
otliers ;  who  had  confidently  affirmed,  that  Mr.  Charles 
"Wesley  was  still  already,  and  would  come  to  London  no 
more." 

But  it  has  been  concluded,  from  Mr.  John  Wesley's  letter 
of  April  21st,  that  Charles  was  again  inclined  to  what  was 
called  "  the  German  stillness.^'  Tliis,  however,  is  by  no 
means  clear.  John  was  then  in  London,  and  Charles  in 
Bristol;  so  that  their  intercourse  was  not  personal.  Charles 
had  said,  most  probably  in  a  letter,  "  No  English  man  or 
woman  is  like  the  Moravians ; "  and  John,  knowing  what  had 
occurred  a  few  weeks  before,  immediately  inferred  that,  a 
second  time,  "  fair  words  had  stolen  away "  his  brother's 
''  heart."  That  John  was  mistaken  in  tliis,  we  have  direct 
and  positive  proof.  On  the  very  day  that  he  wrote  this 
letter,  and  under  the  influence  of  strong  feeling  said,  "  O  my 
brother,  my  soul  is  grieved  for  you ;  the  poison  is  in  you ; " 
Charles,  as  if  to  refute  the  imputation,  was  actually  writing 
his  "  Short  Account  of  Mrs.  Hannah  Richardson ; "  which 
John  afterwards  inserted  in  his  own  works,  and  which  is 
unquestionably  one  of  the  most  striking  and  effective  anti- 
dotes to  the  peculiarities  which  were  taught  by  Molther,  that 
tlie  brothers  ever  pubhshed.  Hannah  was  convinced  of  sin, 
and  entered  by  faith  into  Christian  liberty,  under  Charles's 
early  ministry  in  Bristol.  Sometime  after  she  was  brought 
into  what  Mr.  John  Wesley  describes  in  one  of  his  sermons, 
as  "  the  wilderness  state."  Her  mind  was  deeply  depressed 
under  a  conviction  of  the  guilt  and  power  of  original  sin. 
All  this  while  Charles  describes  her  as  a  cliild  of  God,  hold- 
ing fast  her  confidence,  and,  of  course,  as  still  accepted  in 
the  Beloved :  in  opposition  to  the  tenets  of  those  Moravians 
who  would  have  contended  that  she  had  no  faith,  because  she 
was  distressed  with  doubts  and  fears.  In  this  state  she  souglit 
and  waited  for  deliverance,  not  in  stillness  and  quietude,  as 
Molther  recommended  in  similar  cases,  but  in  a  chligent  and 
prayerful  use  of  all  the  means  of  grace,  and  in  the  discharge 
of  every  religious  and  moral  duty ;  for  which  Charles  com- 
mends her  in  the  strongest  manner. 

"  For  many  days  and  months,"  says  he,  "  she  walked  on 
still  in  darkness,  and  had  no  light,  but  against  hope  bcHeved 
in  hope  ;  staggering  oftentimes,  but  not  ft\Uing  through  unbe- 

T  2 


276  THE    LIFE    OF 

lief.  Still  she  bore  up  under  her  continual  fears  of  being  a 
castaway.  She  waited  in  a  constant  use  of  all  the  means  of 
grace,  never  missed  the  communion,  or  hearing  the  word ; 
though  all  was  torment  to  her ;  for  she  never  found  benefit. 
Nothing,  she  said,  affected  her  :  there  was  none  so  wicked  as 
her,  I  am  a  witness  of  her  many  complaints  and  wailings. 
Yet  she  persisted  with  a  glorious  obstinacy ;  and  followed  on 
to  know  the  Lord,  walking  in  all  his  commandments  and 
ordinances  blameless.  She  went  on  steadily  in  the  way  of  her 
duty,  never  intermitting  it  on  account  of  her  inward  conflicts. 
Not  slothful  in  business,  but  working  almost  continually  with 
her  own  hands.  Most  strict  was  she  and  unblamable  in  all 
her  relative  duties,  and  in  aU  manner  of  conversation.  Those 
who  lived  with  her  never  heard  a  light  and  trifling  word  come 
out  of  her  mouth.  She  did  not  sit  still  till  she  should  be 
pure  in  heart ;  but  redeemed  the  time,  and  bought  up  every 
opportunity  of  doing  good.  To  do  good  she  never  forgot, 
but  spoke  to  all,  and  warned  all,  both  cliildren  and  grown 
persons,  as  God  dehvered  them  into  her  hands.  She  was 
exceeding  tender-hearted  towards  the  sick,  whether  in  body 
or  soul.  She  could  not  rejoice  with  those  that  rejoiced, 
but  she  wept  with  those  that  wept,  and  encouraged  them  to 
wait  upon  God,  who  hid  his  face  from  her,  never  to  be  weary 
in  well-doing :  for  in  the  end,  said  she,  they  would  reap,  if 
they  fainted  not. 

"  See  here  a  pattern  of  true  mourning  !  a  spectacle  for  men 
and  angels  !  a  soul  standing  up  under  the  intolerable  weight 
of  original  sin ;  troubled  on  every  side ;  perplexed,  but  not 
in  despair ;  persecuted  by  sin,  the  world,  and  the  devil,  but 
not  forsaken ;  cast  down,  but  not  destroyed ;  walking  on  as 
evenly  under  the  load  of  darkness,  as  if  she  had  been  in  the 
broad  Hght  of  God's  countenance.  Wliosoever  thou  art,  that 
seekest  Christ  sorrowing,  go  thou,  and  do  Hkewise." 

In  this  state  of  mind  and  of  Christian  diligence  Hannah 
was  seized  with  mortal  sickness,  when  the  Lord  restored  to 
her  "  the  joy  of  his  salvation,"  in  all  its  richness  and  pleni- 
tude ;  and  she  died  in  a  most  peaceful  and  triumphant  manner. 
The  entire  tract,  giving  an  account  of  her  hfe  and  end,  is 
written  with  singular  terseness  and  spirit.  It  quickly 
passed  tlu-ough  many  editions,  and  ought  never  to  be  out 
of  print. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  277 

The  practice  of  Mr.  Charles  Weslej^  at  this  time  fully  agreed 
with  the  principles  which  he  embodied  in  this  admirable 
pamphlet.  He  exercised  his  ministiy  with  unimpaired  effi- 
ciency and  power.  No  man  upon  earth,  not  even  his 
brother  in  London,  more  fidly  exemplified  the  apostolic 
admonition  :  "  Preach  the  word ;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of 
season ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long-suifering  and 
doctrine." 

What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  does  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
mean  by  the  sentence  which  his  brother  quotes  from  one  of 
his  letters,  "  No  English  man  or  woman  is  like  the  Mora- 
vians?" This  question  admits  of  an  easy  solution.  He  was 
accustomed  to  express  himself,  not  in  measured  and  logical 
terms,  but  with  warmth  and  abruptness.  The  comparison  is 
not  between  all  the  professed  members  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  and  the  Arminian  and  Calvinistic  Methodists ;  for 
all  the  "  English,"  without  exception,  including  the  English 
Mora^ians,  are  spoken  of  in  language  of  comparative  dis- 
paragement. The  fact  is,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  now 
laboujing  in  Bristol  and  Kingswood,  where  strenuous  attempts 
were  made  to  imbue  with  the  doctrine  of  predestination  a 
people  who  had  but  just  emerged  from  a  state  of  semi- 
barbarism,  and  who  managed  their  disputes  with  violence. 
The  bitterness  of  some  was  almost  incredible.  One  instance 
may  be  mentioned,  which  occurred  near  the  time  of  which  we 
are  speaking.  "  While  I  was  passing  by  the  Bowling-green, '^ 
says  he,  "  a  woman  cried  out,  '  The  curse  of  God  light  upon 
you  ! '  Avith  such  uncommon  bitterness,  that  I  could  not  but 
tiLrn,    and   stop  to  bless  her.     When  I  asked   her  why  she 

cursed  me,  she  answered,  '  For  preaching  against  Mr. ' 

I  had  indeed  a  suspicion,  from  her  dialect,  that  she  was  one 
of  the  self-elect ;  but  stayed  heaping  coals  upon  her  head,  till 
at  last  she  said,  '  God  bless  you  all.' " 

In  the  midst  of  such  contention,  and  strife  of  words,  it 
would  appear  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  recollected,  perhaps  in 
a  fit  of  temporary  impatience,  the  meek  and  gentle  MoraWans 
with  whom  he  and  his  brother  sailed  to  Georgia,  and  whose 
sweetness  of  spii-it  shone  with  greater  lustre  when  viewed 
in  comparison  with  that  of  the  angry  disputants  by  whom 
he  was  now  surrounded,  and  of  others  who  had  recently 
iricd  his  patience  in  London  and  elsewhere.     It  was  ackuow-; 


278  THE    LIFE    OF 

ledgedj  on  all  hands^  that  the  genuine  Moravians  excelled  in 
the  passive  graces  of  the  Christian  character ;  and  these 
would  appear  to  be  of  supreme  importance  to  a  man  whose 
mind  Avas  vexed  with  the  pertinacity  of  persons  who  would 
rather  dispute,  than  either  pray,  or  govern  their  tempers. 

From  Lady  Huntingdon's  letter  we  learn,  that  in  the 
autumn  of  the  year  1741,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  returned 
to  London,  where  strenuous  attempts  were  made  to  alienate 
him  from  his  brother,  and  connect  him  with  the  Moravians ; 
but  all  in  vain.  He  sent  them  a  letter  of  absolute  and  final 
refusal.  To  effect  his  strict  and  permanent  union  with  them 
was  indeed  a  hopeless  task.  It  would  have  been  an  open 
abandonment  of  the  principles  which  he  had  most  sacredly  held 
through  life.  The  Moravians  in  England  were  now  a  distinct 
sect ;  and  he  had  ever  been  most  tenacious  of  his  membership  in 
the  estabhshed  Church,  from  which  nothing  could  induce  him 
to  swerve.  He  longed  for  retirement,  and  often  passionately 
desired  to  die ;  and  their  quiet  doctrine  and  habits  were  in 
full  accordance  with  liis  inchnation ;  but  he  could  not  recon- 
cile these  with  the  Scriptm'es,  and  with  liis  sense  of  duty. 
Greatly  also  was  he  offended  with  their  views  of  the  ordi- 
nances of  God,  and  with  their  irreverent  phraseology,  in 
reference  to  the  most  sacred  subjects,  especially  in  investing 
the  Holy  Spirit  with  a  female  character.  He  was  also  deeply 
grieved  with  the  manner  in  which  they  separated  from  him 
the  dearest  of  his  friends,  denying  them  the  slightest  inter- 
course with  him,  when  once  they  had  become  members  of 
the  Moravian  Church.  William  Delamotte,  the  Cambridge 
student,  who  was  Charles  Wesley's  own  son  in  the  Gospel, 
with  the  rest  of  the  family,  joined  the  Moravians.  The  pious 
youth  soon  after  died  ;  but  even  when  languishing  upon  the 
bed  of  mortal  sickness,  he  was  not  allowed  to  see  either  of 
the  Wesleys,  or  any  of  his  former  friends  who  retained  their 
connexion  with  these  men  of  God.  Nothing  could  justify 
such  exclusiveness  as  this. 

Mr.  John  Gambold,  a  man  of  fine  genius,  and  an  accom- 
plished scholar,  was  one  of  the  most  intimate  and  confidential 
friends  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley ;  but  he  no  sooner 
joined  the  Moravians,  than  he  resigned  his  hving,  renounced 
all  connexion  with  the  Establishment,  and  declined  all  fur- 
ther intercourse  with  his  old  companions.     He  told  Mr.  John 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  279 

Wesley  that  lie  was  ashamed  to  be  seen  in  his  company. 
His  usefulness  to  tlie  world  was  now  limited  indeed.  This 
amiable  man  and  accomplished  scholar  was  sent  to  an  obscure 
place,  Broadoaks  in  Essex,  and  entrusted  there  with  the  man- 
agement of  a  small  Moravian  school ;  thus  hiding  his  talents  in 
the  earth,  and  lea^ing  his  friends,  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  "Wliite- 
field,  to  wear  themselves  out  in  the  unaided  attempt  to  turn 
an  ungodly  nation  to  righteousness.  At  Broadoaks  Mr.  Gam- 
bold  entered  into  the  labours  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who 
had  carried  the  truth  to  that  place  some  years  before,  and 
successfully  preached  in  the  open  air.  The  branches  of  the 
Delamotte  family,  who  resided  there,  transferred  their  confi- 
dence and  affection  from  the  Wesleys  to  the  Mora\dan  Bre- 
thren. The  Rev.  George  Stonehouse,  of  Ishngton,  departed 
farther  from  the  truth  than  even  Mr.  Gambold  had  done. 
He  resigned  his  vicarage  and  his  ministr}'-,  and  retii'ed  to  a 
village  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Woodstock,  in  Oxfordshire, 
where  he  appears  to  have  spent  the  residue  of  his  days  in 
inglorious  "  stillness,^^  enjojdng  the  benefits  of  a  quiet  reli- 
gion, and  a  harmless  life.  The  feehngs  of  grief  and  mortifi- 
cation with  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  contemplated  these 
things  he  has  strongly  expressed  in  his  manuscript  poetry ; 
two  short  specimens  of  which  ai'e  here  subjoined.  Mr.  John 
Wesley  has  been  sometimes  complained  of  for  the  severity  of 
his  language  when  -oTiting  on  this  painful  subject;  but 
Chai'les,  it  will  be  perceived,  uses  terms  still  more  strong  and 
reproving. 

Yet  one,  and  only  one,  I  thought  secure, 

His  eye  so  single,  and  his  foot  so  sure  ; 

A  friend  so  oft  approved,  so  throughly  tried, 

So  closely  by  my  every  heart-string  tied, 

Nor  men  nor  fiends  could  tear  him  from  my  side  ; 

My  other  soul ;  another,  yet  the  same. 

My  first  of  friends,  and  Gambold  v^'as  his  name. 

My  first  of  friends  he  was, — but  is  no  more  ; 
O  German  witchcraft !  O  Satanic  power ! 
Shall  Gambold  too,  (a  name  for  ever  dear. 
For  ever  mention'd  with  a  following  tear,) 
Shall  Gambold  too  his  hold  at  last  let  go  ? 
Start  from  his  calling  like  a  broken  bow  ? 
Counsel  with  flesh  and  blood,  and  Germans,  take. 
His  weeping  flock  and  blushing  friends  forsake? 


^80  THE    LIFE    OF 

And  is  it  come  to  this  ?     Poor  ruin'd  friend  ; 
Here  must  his  excellent  endowments  end  1 
For  this  did  he  go  through  the  learned  round. 
In  knowledge  and  self-diffidence  abound  ? 
So  meekly  wise,  so  awed  with  modest  fear, 
So  kind,  and  constant,  simple,  and  sincere ! 
Had  God  for  this  enrich'd  his  noble  mind. 
And  all  his  gifts  and  all  his  graces  join'd  ; 
Form'd  for  himself,  as  with  divinest  art, 
The  wisest  head,  and  yet  the  humblest  heart  ? 
He  seem'd  design'd  our  breaches  to  repair, 
The  burden  of  our  guilty  land  to  bear, 
A  chosen  vessel  of  peculiar  grace, 
The  tabernacle  of  our  God  to  raise. 
But  who  shall  raise  the  fallen  champion  up  ? 
Our  age's  boast,  the  pillar  of  our  hope. 
He  sinks  with  such  a  weight  of  blessings  crown'd. 
And  buries  his  ten  talents  in  the  ground. 
Bids  country,  friends,  and  Chiu'ch,  and  state,  farewell^ 
Skulks  in  a  widow's  house, — and  teaches  girls  to  spell  I 

Shame  on  his  teachers !  wanton  to  subdue 
Our  choicest  souls,  and  strip  and  mock  them  too. 
Surely  by  Heaven  ordain'd  for  nobler  ends. 
Till  torn  by  you  from  his  disraember'd  friends. 
He  now  forgets  their  constancy  and  truth. 
The  kind  companions  of  his  helpless  youth. 
Who  joy'd  for  years  his  every  grief  to  share. 
Loved  him  and  cherish'd  with  parental  care. 
And  snatch'd  him  from  the  whirlpool  of  despair  ; 
Held  when  he  oft  would  back  to  Egypt  draw, 
And  kept  him  close  imprison'd  in  the  law  ; 
Who  still,  when  faith  in  the  first  measure  came. 
Urged  and  provoked  him  all  the  grace  to  claim. 
Restless  the'  immeasm-able  depth  to  prove, 
The  length  and  height  and  depth  of  perfect  love. 

He  now  beholds  us  struggling  with  our  fate, 
Crush'd  by  our  own  and  a  whole  nation's  weight ; 
Beholds  as  those  his  soul  had  never  known, 
Standing  to  fall  the  last,  o'erpower'd,  alone. 
Worn  out  with  endless  toil,  in  youth  decay'd. 
By  friends  deserted,  and  by  friends  betray'd  ; 
Hated  by  all ;  exposed  to  Satan's  power. 
And  jeoparding  our  lives  through  every  hour. 
He  sees,  and  leaves  us,  in  our  greatest  need, 
Our  dearest  friend  to  our  worst  foe  is  fled ; 
Leaves  vis  to  lavish  our  last  drop  of  blood. 
Leaves  us  to  bonds,  or  pain,  or  death  pursued  ; 
O  glorious  proof  of  German  gratitude ! 


THE    REV.   CHARLES  WESLEY.  281 

Could  I  in  such  distress  luy  Gambold  leave? 
My  f^usliing-  eyea  the  ready  answer  give. 
Still  must  1  weep  o'er  my  departed  friend. 
Till  all  my  symjiathy  above  shall  end. 
1'here,  only  there,  the  rest  from  grief  is  given. 
And  God  shall  wipe  away  these  tears  in  heaven. 

Hail,  happy  souls,  by  mercy  snatch'd  away, 
By  Jesus  taken  from  this  evil  day  ! 
Kinchin,  my  earliest  friend,  than  life  more  dear, 
Thy  sacred  memory  claims  the  pious  tear. 
Man  cannot  now  estrange  thy  simple  heart ; 
Join'd  to  the  spirits  of  the  just  thou  art, 
And  never  more  shalt  from  thy  ])rethren  part. 
How  swiftly  here  did  thy  kind  Saviour  move 
Thy  soul  to  rescue  from  a  meaner  love, 
With  jealous  care  thine  innocence  to  save. 
And  caught  thee  from  the  bride-bed  to  the  grave  ; 
Summon'd  the  marriage-feast  above  to  share. 
And  solemnize  thy  nobler  nuptials  there. 

Thou  too  to  thine  eternal  rest  art  gone, 
O  lovely  Delamotte,  my  son,  my  son  ! 
Swift  as  a  fleeting  shade,  or  short-lived  flower. 
Thy  soul  is  fled  beyond  the'  oppressors'  power. 
But  didst  thou  not,  ere  yet  the  gulf  was  pass'd, 
Look  back,  and  make  thy  former  love  thy  last  ? 
Didst  thou  not  for  thy  old  companions  mouni. 
And  pine,  and  wish,  and  languish  to  return  ? 
Thy  masters  may  thy  dying  words  conceal. 
But  could  not  in  their  toils  detain  thee  still. 
Out  of  their  reach  thou  art  for  ever  gone. 
The  charm  dissolved,  again  thou  art  our  own, 
O  lovely  Delamotte,  my  son,  my  son  I 

In  reference  to  the  Clergy,  such  as  Gambold,  Hall,  and 
Stonehouse,  who  had  renounced  their  connexion  with  the 
Church  of  England,  and  in  a  great  measure  retired  from  tlicir 
public  work,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  with  his  characteristic 
warmth, — 

They  saw  the  ship  by  many  a  tempest  toss'd. 
Her  rudder  broken,  and  her  tackling  lost. 
Left  her  to  sink  without  their  helping  hand, 
Look'd  to  themselves,  and  basely  'scaped  to  land. 
But  shall  I  too  the  sinking  Church  forsake  ? 
Forbid  it.  Heaven,  or  take  my  spirit  back  ! 
!No,  ye  diviners  sage  ;  your  hope  is  vain, 


282  THE    LIFE    OF 

While  but  one  fragment  of  oiir  sliip  remain. 
That  single  fragment  shall  my  soul  sustain. 
Boimd  to  that  sacred  plank,  my  soul  defies 
The  great  abyss,  and  dares  all  hell  to  rise, 
Assured  that  Christ  on  that  shall  bear  me  to  the  skies. 

The  details  respecting  tlie  practical  and  speculative  errors 
in  the  MoraAdan  Church,  at  the  time  of  its  rise  in  England, 
are  not  introduced  here  with  the  design  of  perpetuating 
ancient  feuds,  but  merely  for  the  purpose  of  placing  the 
history  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  its  true  Hght.  It  is  but 
just  to  all  the  parties  to  state,  that,  in  the  subsequent  years  of 
his  life,  he  was  accustomed  to  speak  of  these  evils  as  being 
temporary.  He  used  to  remark  that,  after  these  unhappy 
times,  a  decided  improvement  took  place  in  the  Moravian 
body;  and  he  cultivated  towards  its  members  a  kindly 
feehng  to  the  end  of  his  days.  The  evils  complained  of  were 
introduced  chiefly  by  Molther;  and  they  were  perpetuated 
for  some  time  by  Count  Zinzendorf,  whose  theology,  as  he 
advanced  in  life,  became  more  and  more  unsound,  and  his 
influence  increasingly  mischievous.  He  drew  many  aside  from 
that  godly  simplicity  in  which  they  had  walked.  Indeed  it  is 
hardly  possible  to  speak  in  terms  too  high  of  the  Christian 
spirit  of  the  Moravians  who  accompanied  the  Wesleys  to 
Georgia,  and  of  then-  brethren  at  Hernhuth,  when  Mr.  John 
Wesley  visited  them  to  his  great  spiritual  advantage.  They 
were  holy,  cheerful,  diligent,  and  devout ;  and  their  disciphne 
was  scarcely  inferior  to  that  of  the  apostolic  churches. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  also,  after  his  formal  separation  from  the 
Moravian  Church,  cherished  a  profound  respect  for  the  sound 
members  of  that  community.  On  the  1st  of  May,  1741,  he 
says,  "  I  went  to  a  little  love-feast  which  Peter  Bcihler  made 
for  those  ten  who  joined  together  this  day  three  years,  to  con- 
fess our  faults  one  to  another.  Seven  were  present;  one 
being  sick,  and  two  unwilling  to  come.  Surely  the  time  will 
return,  when  there  shall  be  again 

'  Union  of  mind,  as  in  us  all  one  soul.'  " 

The  Wesleyan  Connexion  owes  to  the  Moravian  Brethren  a 
debt  of  respect  and  grateful  aff'ection  which  can  never  be 
repaid.  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  with  all  their  excel- 
lencies, Avere  neither  holy  nor  happy  till  they  were  taught  by 


THE    KEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  283 

Peter  Bohler,  that  men  are  saved  from  sin,  its  guilt,  domi- 
nion, and  misery,  by  faith  in  Christ ;  a  faith  which  is  tlic 
inspii'cd  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  exercised  in  a  penitent  state 
of  heart,  and  immediately  followed  by  the  inward  witness  of 
God's  adopting  mercy.  The  application  to  themselves  of  this 
doctrine  was  with  them  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  life, 
and  the  grand  quahfication  for  that  ministry  which  was 
destined  to  turn  the  world  upside  down.  Had  they  not  been 
made  acquainted  with  that  master-truth  of  Chi^istianity,  they 
would  never  have  been  itinerant  and  field  Preachers,  nor  have 
had  companies  of  awakened  sinners  to  form  mto  rehgious 
societies.  During  the  last  hundred  years  this  doctrine  has 
ever  been  the  most  prominent  subject  of  the  Methodist 
ministiy,  in  the  United  Kingdom,  on  the  American  Con- 
tinent, and  in  the  wide  Mission  field.  The  faithftd,  affec- 
tionate, and  experimental  inculcation  of  this  doctrine  has 
unquestionably  been,  imder  God,  the  great  secret  of  the 
power  and  success  of  Methodist  preaching.  God,  in  the  mer- 
ciful dispensations  of  his  providence,  might  indeed,  by  other 
means,  have  given  the  Wesleys  a  knowledge  of  this  essential 
element  of  evangelic  truth;  but  he  did  not.  Peter  Bohler 
was  his  honom^ed  instrument  of  imparting  this  benefit  to  the 
brothers,  and  consequently  to  the  millions  of  their  spiritual 
children. 

The  Moravian  Brethren  are  at  present  comparatively  few 
in  number ;  and  yet  their  Missions,  which  are  widely  diffiised 
through  the  heathen  world,  are  carried  on  with  exemplary 
zeal  and  patience.  In  supporting  this  noble  enterprise  of 
charity  their  sacrifices  and  privations  must  be  great  and  pain- 
ful. Few  things,  it  is  conceived,  would  be  more  becoming  in 
itself,  or  more  acceptable  to  the  adorable  Saviour  and  Head 
of  all  "  the  churches  of  the  saints," — or  be  a  finer  example  of 
catholic  love,  in  these  days  of  bitter  exclusiveness, — than  a 
pecuniary  contribution  from  the  Wesleyan  body  in  behalf  of 
the  Moravian  Missions,  as  an  acknowledgment  of  God's 
goodness  in  sending  Peter  Bohler  so  opportunely  to  England, 
when  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  anxiously  inqnir- 
ing,  "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?  "  The  writer  of  this 
narrative  hopes  that  his  Wesleyan  brethren  will  give  due 
attention  to  this  suggestion ;  which  is  advanced  Avith  all  defer- 
ence and  respect,  but  with  great  earnestness  and  sincerity. 


284  THE    LITE    OP 


CHAPTER  IX. 

We  have  already  seen  the  part  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
took  in  the  controversies  concerning  predestination,  and  the 
nature  of  Cln'istian  ordinances  as  means  of  grace,  which 
agitated  the  societies  in  London,  Bristol,  and  Kingswood. 
In  full  concurrence  with  his  brother,  he  steadily  adhered  to 
the  doctrine  of  general  redemption ;  and,  with  the  exception 
of  a  momentary  hesitation,  occasioned  by  the  smooth  and 
self-pleasing  representations  of  Mr.  Hall,  Gambold,  and 
Stonehouse,  he  not  only  enforced  the  duties  of  religion  with 
unflincliing  fidelity,  but  was  an  example  of  what  he  taught. 
There  is  a  chasm  in  his  journal  from  January  1st,  to  the  4th 
of  April,  1741 ;  when  we  find  him  at  Bristol,  Kingswood,  and 
the  vicinity,  preaching  with  undiminished  zeal  and  success. 
He  did  not  return  to  London  till  the  autumn.  During  the 
summer  he  paid  three  visits  to  Wales,  not  for  the  purpose  of 
finding  relaxation  in  its  mountain  scenery,  but  to  minister 
the  word  of  life  to  dying  men. 

Many  were  the  spiritual  children  which  he  had  in  Bristol 
and  its  neighbourhood,  whose  improving  piety  and  upright 
conduct  he  witnessed  with  gratitude,  and  who,  he  was  pleased 
to  beheve,  would  be  his  joy  and  the  crown  of  his  rejoicing  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord.  He  was  now  called  to  visit  many  of 
them  on  the  bed  of  death,  and  to  witness  their  departure 
from  the  toils  and  afflictions  of  mortality.  Several  of  them 
died  during  his  stay  in  Bristol ;  and  their  "  latter  end  "  was 
indeed  such  as  to  strengthen  his  conviction,  that  the  con- 
versions which  had  taken  place  in  connexion  with  his  minis- 
try, and  that  of  his  fellow-labourers,  were,  as  he  had  ever 
regarded  them,  "  the  work  of  God."  The  people  died  in  the 
faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel,  "  looking  for  the  mercy  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  hfe ; "  and  their  funerals,  hke 
those  of  the  primitive  Christians,  were  celebrated  as  solemn 
festivals,  where  tears  of  sorrow  were  mingled  with  tears  of 
joy.  The  members  of  the  society  used  to  assemble  in  con- 
siderable numbers,  and  follow  the  remains  of  their  departed 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  28.") 

friends  to  the  grave.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  often  attended ; 
he  composed  hymns  suited  to  the  occasions^  which  he  called 
upon  the  people  to  sing;  and  he  addressed  them  on  the 
subject  of  death  and  eternity.  The  civil  authorities  in 
Bristol  were  then  remiss,  and  unfriendly  to  the  Weslej's  and 
their  converts ;  so  that  when  the  Methodist  funerals  passed 
along  the  streets  of  that  ancient  and  pious  city,  the  mourners 
and  their  friends  were  pelted  with  mud  and  stones,  by 
persons  of  "  the  baser  sort,^^  who  knew  that  they  could  per- 
petrate the  outrage  with  impunity.  A  few  examples,  selected 
from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal,  will  show  the  power  of 
religion  among  the  Methodists  at  this  period. 

''April  11th.  I  found  a  dying  sinner  rejoicing  in  God  her 
Saviom-.  At  the  sight  of  me  she  cried  out,  '  O  how  loving  is 
God  to  me !  But  he  is  lo^dng  to  every  man.  He  loves 
every  soul  as  well  as  he  loves  mine.'  Many  like  words  she 
uttered  in  triumphant  faith,  and  witnessed  in  death  the 
universal  love  of  Christ  Jesus. 

''April  12th.  To-day  He  called  forth  another  of  his  dying 
witnesses  :  the  young  woman  whom  at  my  last  visit  I  left  in 
utter  despair.  This  morning  she  broke  out  into,  'I  see,  I 
see  it  now,  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  me,  and  for  all  the 
world.'  From  that  time  she  testified,  with  much  assurance, 
that  Christ  gave  his  Kfe  a  ransom  for  all.  Some  of  her  words 
to  me  were,  '  Death  stares  me  in  the  face ;  but  I  fear  him  not. 
He  cannot  hurt  me  ; 

*  And  Death  may  shake  his  dart  in  vain  !  ' 

Your  report  is  true.  God  is  love ;  pure  love ;  love  to  every 
man.  The  Spirit  which  is  in  me  tells  me,  that  Jesus  Christ 
died  for  me,  and  the  whole  world.' 

"  The  next  I  saw  was  our  brother  S — , 

'  With  joyful  eyes,  and  look  divine, 
Smiling  and  pleased  in  death.' 

He  likewise  had  in  himself  the  witness  of  God's  all- 
redeeming  love ;  and  could  stake  his  soul  upon  the  truth 
of  it. 

"  April  20th.  Returning  from  Baptist-mills,  I  heard  that 
oiu'  sister  Richardson  had  finished  her  course.  My  soul  was 
filled  with  strong  consolation,  and  struggled  as  it  were  to  go 


286  THE    LIFE    OF 

out  after  her,  '  as  heavenward  endeavouring.'  Jesu !  my 
time  is  in  thy  hand.  Only  let  me  so  follow  her,  as  she  has 
followed  thee.  The  voice  of  thanksgi\iug  was  in  the  congre- 
gation while  I  spake  of  her  death.  Our  sister  Parnel  has 
proved  a  true  prophet,  that  many  of  the  society  would 
quickly  follow  her ;  but  God  would  first  finish  his  work,  and 
cut  it  short  in  righteousness. 

"  April  22d.  I  hastened  to  the  joyful  funeral  of  our  sister 
Richardson.  The  room  was  crowded  within  and  without. 
My  subject  was,  ^I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,'  &c. 
(Job  xix.  25.)  I  spoke  searchingly  to  the  hearsay  believers; 
and  then  largely  of  her  whose  faith  they  might  safely  follow. 
Great  was  my  glorying  and  rejoicing  over  her.  She  being 
dead,  yet  spoke  in  words  of  faith  and  love,  which  ought  to  be 
had  in  remembrance.  Surely  her  sprnt  was  present  with  us, 
and  we  were  in  a  measure  partakers  of  her  joy;  a  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

"  The  whole  society  followed  her  to  her  grave,  through  all 
the  city.  Satan  raged  exceedingly  in  his  children,  who 
threw  dirt  and  stones  at  us;  but  the  bridle  was  in  their 
mouths.  After  the  burial  we  joined  in  the  following 
hymn : — 

Come  let  us  who  in  Christ  believe, 

With  saints  and  angels  join ; 
Glory,  and  praise,  and  blessing  give. 

And  thanks,  and  grace  divine. 

Our  friend,  in  sure  and  certain  hope. 

Hath  laid  her  body  down, 
She  knew  that  Christ  will  raise  her  up. 

And  give  the  heavenly  crown. 

To  all  who  his  appearing  love, 

He  opens  paradise  ; 
And  Ave  shall  join  the  hosts  above, 

And  we  shall  gi'asp  the  prize. 

Then  let  us  wait  to  see  the  day. 

To  hear  the  welcome  word, 
To  answer, — '  Lo  !  we  come  away. 

We  die  to  meet  our  Lord  ! ' 

"May  1st.  I  visited  a  sister  dying  in  the  Lord;  and  then 
two  others,  one  mournmg  after,  the  other  rejoicing  in,  God 
her  Saviom'. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  287 

"  May  4th.  I  passed  an  hour  in  weeping  with  some  that 
wept ;  then  rejoiced  over  our  sister  Hooper.  The  more  the 
outward  man  decayeth,  the  inner  man  is  renewed.  For  one 
whole  night  she  had  Avrestlcd  with  all  the  powers  of  darkness. 
This  is  that  e\il  day,  that  fiery  trial.  But  having  done  all, 
she  stood  unshaken.  From  henceforth  she  was  kept  in 
peace,  and  that  wicked  one  touched  her  not. 

"  I  saw  my  dear  friend  again,  in  great  hodily  weakness, 
but  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  poMcr  of  liis  might. 
'  The  Spu'it,'  said  she,  '  bears  witness  every  moment  with  my 
spirit,  that  I  am  a  child  of  God.'  I  spoke  with  her  Physi- 
cian, who  said  he  had  Uttle  hope  of  her  recovery  :  '  Only,' 
added  he,  '  she  has  no  dread  upon  her  spirits,  which  is 
generally  the  worst  symptom.  Most  people  die  for  fear  of 
dying ;  but  I  never  met  with  such  people  as  yours.  They 
are  none  of  them  afraid  of  death ;  but  calm,  and  patient,  and 
resigned  to  the  last.'  He  had  said  to  her,  '  Madam,  be  not 
cast  down.'  She  answered,  smiling,  '  Sir,  I  shall  never  be 
cast  down.' 

"May  6th.  I  found  our  sister  Hooper  just  at  the  haven. 
She  expressed,  while  able  to  speak,  her  fulness  of  confidence 
and  love ;  her  desire  to  be  with  Chiist ;  her  grief  at  their 
preaching  the  other  Gospel.  Some  of  her  words  were,  '  Does 
Mr.  Cennick  still  preach  liis  wretched  doctrine  ?  O  what 
has  he  to  answer  for,  for  turning  his  poor  sister  out  of  the 
way  !  But  my  Lord  -ndll  pity,  and  not  sufi'er  her  to  die  in 
that  delusion.' 

"At  my  next  visit  I  saw  her  in  her  last  conflict.  The 
angel  of  death  was  come  ;  and  there  were  but  a  few  moments 
between  her  and  a  blessed  eternity.  We  poured  out  our 
souls  to  God  for  her,  her  children,  and  ourselves,  the  Church, 
and  Ministers,  and  all  mankind.  I  had  some  perception  of 
her  joy.  My  soul  was  tenderly  affected  for  her  sufferings ; 
yet  the  joy  swallowed  up  the  sorrow.  Hoav  much  more  then 
did  her  consolations  abound !  The  servants  of  Christ  suffer 
nothing.  I  asked  her  whether  she  was  not  in  great  pain. 
*  Yes,'  she  answered ;  '  but  in  greater  joy.  I  would  not  be 
without  either.'  '  But  do  you  prefer  life  or  death  ?  '  She 
replied,  '  All  is  ahke  to  me.  Let  Christ  choose.  I  have  no 
\\al]  of  my  own.'  This  is  that  holiness,  or  absolute  resigna- 
tion, or  Christian  perfection. 


288  THE    LIFE    OF 

"^Two  days  ago  I  asked  her  if  she  expected  to  recover. 
She  answered,  God  had,  at  the  beginning  of  her  sickness, 
given  her  notice  of  her  departure.  And  I  now  remember, 
she  told  me,  some  months  ago,  that  Mrs.  Parnel  on  her 
death-bed  said,  '  You  shall  shortly  follow  me.^ 

''  A  few  moments  before  her  last,  I  found  such  a  complica- 
tion of  grief,  joy,  love,  envy,  as  quite  overpowered  me.  I  fell 
upon  the  bed,  and  in  that  instant  her  spirit  ascended  to  God. 
I  felt  our  souls  were  knit  together  by  the  violent  struggle  of 
mine  to  follow  her. 

"  When  I  saw  the  breathless  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
my  heart  was  still,  and  a  calm  resignation  took  place.  We 
knelt  down,  and  gave  God  thanks  from  the  ground  of  our 
heart. 

"  After  her  death  they  found  a  memorandum  in  her  hand- 
writing :  '  On  such  a  day  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  town.  The 
next  day  I  received  a  fresh  witness.  Nov.  2d,  early  in  the 
morning,  I  received  such  a  manifestation  of  God's  love  as  is 
not  to  be  expressed.' 

"  One  night,  I  remember,  she  told  me,  she  knew,  while 
coming  to  us,  we  should  have  that  extraordinary  power 
among  the  bands :  that  in  the  way,  God  had  given  her  a 
sight  of  the  new  Jerusalem.  This  she  did  not  mention  to 
others,  nor  indeed  many  manifestations  of  Christ,  being 
exceedingly  jealous  lest  she  should  take  any  glory  to  herself. 
O  that  all  who  tell  what  God  hath  done  for  their  souls  would 
tell  it  with  like  humble  reverence  ! 

"May  8th.  We  solemnized  the  funeral  of  our  sister 
Hooper,  and  rejoiced  over  her  with  singing ;  particularly  that 
hymn  which  concludes, 

'  Thus  may  we  all  our  parting  lireath 
Into  the  Saviour's  hands  resign  I 
O  sister !  let  mc  die  thy  death, 
And  let  thy  latter  end  be  mine  !  ' 

"  My  text  was,  '  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart 
in  peace.'  A  great  multitude  attended  her  to  her  grave. 
There  we  sang  another  hymn  of  triumph ;  and  I  found  my- 
self pressed  in  spirit  to  speak  to  those  who  contradicted  and 
blasphemed.  While  I  reasoned  on  death,  and  judgment  to 
come,  manv  trembled.     One  woman  cried  out   in  horrible 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  289 

agony.     We  returned  to  the  room,  and  continued  our  solemn 
rejoicings,  desiring  all  to  be  dissolved,  and  to  be  with  Christ. 

"  May  14th.  I  visited  our  sister  Lillington,  whom  her 
Sariour  had  brought  to  a  bed  of  sickness  before  she  knew  He 
was  her  Saviour.  She  told  me,  two  nights  ago  she  saw  her- 
self as  it  were  di'opping  into  hell,  when  suddenly  a  ray  of 
light  was  darted  into  her  soul,  and  filled  her  with  all  joy  and 
peace  in  believing.  All  fear  of  hell,  death,  and  sin,  fled  away 
in  that  same  moment. 

"  I  saw  two  more  of  our  sick  sisters,  then  two  of  the  bre- 
thren, in  Kingswood,  who  were  all  rejoicing  in  hope  of  a 
speedy  dissolution. 

"]May  15th.  I  saw  our  sister  Lillington  again,  still  without 
fear,  desuing  nothing  but  to  be  with  Christ.  '  I  never  felt,' 
said  she,  '  such  love  before.  I  love  every  soul :  I  am  all  love ; 
and  so  is  God.  He  is  loving  unto  every  man.  He  would 
have  all  men  to  be  saved.' 

"May  16th.  I  visited  another  of  our  sisters,  who  was 
triumphing  over  death.  I  asked  her,  ^Do  you  know  Christ 
died  for  you  ? '  '  Yes,'  she  answered  joyfully ;  '  for  me,  and 
for  the  whole  world.  He  has  begun,  and  He  will  finish,  his 
work  in  my  soul.'  '  But  will  He  save  you,'  I  said,  '  fi'om  all 
sin  ? '  She  repUed,  '  I  know  He  will.  There  shall  no  sin 
remain  in  me.' 

"  I  was  sent  for  to  another,  who  had  lately  heard  a 
Preacher  of  reprobation.  The  tempter  would  not  lose  liis 
advantage ;  and  immediately  suggested,  '  You  are  one  of 
those  for  whom  Christ  did  not  die.'  This  threw  her  into  a 
fever.  I  found  her  dying  in  despair;  preached  the  true 
Gospel  (Gospel  to  every  creature) ;  prayed ;  and  left  her  a 
prisoner  of  hope. 

"  May  20th.  I  was  called  to  a  dying  woman,  who  confessed 
she  had  often  railed  on  me  in  her  health ;  but  was  now  con- 
strained to  send  for  me,  to  ask  my  pardon,  or  she  could  not 
die  in  peace.  We  prayed  our  Lord  to  speak  peace  and 
pardon  to  her  soul.  Several  such  instances  have  we  had  of 
scoffers,  when  their  feet  came  to  stumble  on  the  dark 
mountains. 

"  May  22d.  I  preached  a  funeral  sermon  over  sister 
Lillington,  and  attended  her  to  her  gi-ave ;  where  we  rejoiced 
in  hope  of  quickly  following  her.     I  gave  an  exhortation  to 

VOL.    I.  u 


290  THE    LIFE    OF 

repentance^  tlioiigh  Satan  greatly  witlistood  me ;  thereby 
teaching  me  never  to  let  go  unwarned  the  poor  sinners  that 
come  on  such  occasions." 

Such  was  the  spirit  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visited 
the  afflicted  people  of  his  charge,  and  the  manner  in  which 
he  laboured  for  the  benefit  of  the  li\dng.  These  cases,  which 
occurred  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  weeks,  are  given  merely 
as  a  specimen.  His  journal  abounds  with  similar  accounts. 
The  anointing  of  the  Holy  One  rested  upon  him  in  its  richest 
plenitude.  In  the  exercise  of  his  ministry  he  laid  great  stress 
upon  the  universality  of  Christ^  s  atonement,  and  with  the 
most  perfect  confidence  offered  to  all  a  full,  a  free,  and  an 
immediate  deHverance  from  sin,  and  from  the  torment  con- 
nected with  it.  Sometimes  in  preaching  he  was  almost 
overpowered  with  feelings  of  mingled  reverence  and  joy ;  and 
the  truth  of  God,  dehvered  by  him,  was  so  clothed  with 
supernatural  energy,  that,  as  he  distinctly  states,  almost 
every  day  intelligence  was  conveyed  to  him  from  one  or 
more  persons,  that  they  had  received  by  faith  the  salvation 
which  he  recommended,  with  a  request  that  he  would  offer 
thanks  to  the  Lord  in  the  public  congregation  on  their 
accomit. 

"  April  14th.  While  I  was,  in  great  love,"  says  he,  "  warn- 
ing the  bands,  the  Spuit  of  power  came  down  ;  the  Fountain 
was  set  open ;  my  mouth  and  heart  were  enlarged ;  and  I 
spoke  such  words  as  I  cannot  repeat.  Many  sunk  under  the 
love  of  Christ  crucified,  and  were  constrained  to  break  out, 
'  Christ  died  for  all ! '  Some  confessed,  with  tears  of  joy, 
they  were  going  to  leave  us,  but  could  now  die  for  the  truth 
of  the  doctrine. 

"  April  23d.  I  sharply  reproved  three  or  four  inflexible 
Pharisees ;  then  prayed  the  Lord  to  give  me  Avords  of  con- 
solation j  and  immediately  I  was  filled  with  power,  which 
broke  out  as  a  mighty  torrent.  All  our  hearts  caught  fire  as 
in  a  moment ;  and  such  tears  and  strong  cryings  followed  as 
quite  drowned  my  voice.  I  sat  still,  while  the  prayer  of  the 
humble  pierced  the  clouds,  and  entered  into  the  ears  of  the 
Lord  of  Sabaoth.  All  present  received  an  answer  of  peace ; 
and  from  his  love  in  theii*  heai'ts  testified  that  Clirist  died 
for  all. 

"  The  Spirit  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  prophecy.     One  pro- 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  291 

phcsied  in  words  that  pierced  my  soul.  At  last  I  lifted  up 
the  book,  and  cried,  '  The  spirits  of  the  Prophets  are  subject 
to  the  Prophets.  Bow  down  to  the  written  woi*d.^  Immedi- 
ately there  was  a  profound  silence,  while  I  read  Elijah's 
contention  Avith  the  priests  of  Baal.  The  God  that  answcretli 
by  fire  received  my  appeal ;  and  at  those  words,  '  Then  the 
fire  of  the  Lord  fell,  and  consxmied  the  burnt  sacrifice,'  a 
prisoner  of  hope  broke  loose,  and  cried,  '  Christ  died  for  all ! ' 
She  Avas  soon  filled  with  faith,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Not 
one  soul  was  sent  empty  away.  We  were  all  amazed,  and 
glorified  God  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  saying,  '  We  never  saw 
it  on  this  fashion.' 

"April  25th.  I  rode  to  Kingswood,  where  many  were  come 
from  far,  to  spend  the  night  in  watching  and  prayer.  We 
had  much  of  the  dinne  presence  ;  but  I  remained  myself  hke 
Gideon's  fleece ;  till  at  midnight  a  cry,  '  Behold  the  Bride- 
groom Cometh  ! '  The  flame  was  kindled,  and  the  Lord  our 
God  was  among  us,  as  in  the  hol}'^  place  of  Sinai. 

"  April  27th.  God  every  day  adds  fresh  seals  to  my  minis- 
try, as  many  testify  in  their  notes  of  thanksgiving. 

"May  3d.  At  Kingswood,  as  soon  as  I  had  named  my 
text,  '  It  is  finished  ! '  the  love  of  Clu'ist  crucified  so  con- 
strained me,  that  I  biu'st  into  tears,  and  felt  strong  sj^mpathy 
with  Him  in  his  sufi'erings.  In  like  manner,  the  whole 
congregation  looked  upon  Him  whom  they  had  pierced,  and 
moin-ned. 

"  I  joined  our  society  in  thanksgiving  for  our  departed 
sister,  E.  Smith,  who  went  home  in  triumph.  She  witnessed 
a  good  confession  of  the  universal  Saviour ;  and  gave  up  her 
spirit  in  those  words  :  '  I  go  to  my  heavenly  Father.'  We 
found  where  she  was,  by  the  sweet  power  and  solemn  awe 
with  which  the  divine  presence  filled  us. 

"May  19th.  I  am  more  and  more  confirmed  in  the  truth, 
by  its  miserable  opposers.  I  talked  largely  with  Mr.  H.,  and 
lu'ged  him  with  this  dilemma :  '  For  what  did  God  make  this 
reprobate  ?  to  be  damned,  or  to  be  saved  ? '  He  durst  not 
say,  God  made  even  Judas  to  be  damned ;  and  would  not 
say,  God  made  him  to  be  saved.  I  desired  to  know  for  what 
third  end  he  could  make  him  ;  but  all  the  answer  I  could  get 
was,  '  It  is  not  a  fair  question.' 

*'Next,  I  asked  liim,  whether  he  that  believeth  not  shall 

u  2 


292  THE    LIFE    OF 

not  be  damned^  because  he  believetli  not.  '  Yes/  he 
answered  :  and  I  replied,  '  Because  he  believeth  not  what  ? ' 
Here  he  hesitated ;  and  I  was  forced  to  help  him  out  with. 
the  Apostle's  answer,  '  That  they  all  might  be  damned  who 
beheved  not  the  truth.'  '  What  truth  ? '  I  asked  again,  '  but 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel  of  their  salvation.  If  it  is  not  the 
Gospel  of  their  salvation,  and  yet  they  are  bound  to  believe 
it,  then  they  are  bound  to  believe  a  lie,  under  pain  of  damna- 
tion ;  and  the  Apostle  should  have  said.  That  they  all  might 
he  damned  who  believed  not  a  lie.'  This  drove  him  to  assert 
that  no  man  was  damned  for  actual  unbelief,  but  only  for 
what  he  called  original :  that  is,  for  not  beUe^ing  before  he 
was  born.  '  But  where,'  said  I,  '  is  the  justice  of  this  ? '  He 
answered,  not  over  hastily,  '  I  confess  there  is  a  mystery  in 
reprobation : '  or,  to  put  it  in  Beza's  words,  which  I  then 
read  to  him,  '  We  beheve,  though  it  is  incomprehensible,  that 
it  is  just  to  damn  such  as  do  not  deserve  it.'  * 

"  Farther  I  asked  him,  '  AVTiy  does  God  command  all  men 
everywhere  to  repent  ?  Why  does  he  call,  and  offer  his  grace 
to  reprobates  ?  Why  does  his  Spirit  strive  with  every  child 
of  man  for  smne  time,  though  not  always  ? '  I  could  get  no 
answer,  and  so  read  him  one  of  his  friend  Calvin's  :  '  God 
speaketh  to  them,  that  they  may  be  the  deafer;  he  gives 
light  to  them,  that  they  may  be  the  bhnder ;  he  offers 
instruction  to  them,  that  they  may  be  the  more  ignorant ; 
and  uses  the  remedy,  that  they  may  not  be  healed.'  f 

•  This  passage  from  Beza  is  not  specified  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  :  but  asser- 
tions conveying  a  similar  sentiment  occur  in  various  parts  of  Beza's  Answer  to 
Castellio.  The  following  quotation  from  his  note  on  Rom.  ix.  14,  will  suffi- 
ciently develope  his  sentiments  on  this  topic : — Dixerat  Apostolus,  Deum, 
nulla  habita  dignitatis  vel  indigtiitatis  ratione,  destinare  odio  et  amori  quoscun- 
que  liberet.  Hoc  vero  iniquissinium  videtur  humancB  rationi,  qucB  statuit  causas 
impellenles  ad  odium  vel  amorem  in  ipsis  personis  positas  esse  oportere,  ne  digiii 
odio  amentur,  et  digni  amove  exosi  fiant.  "  The  Apostle  had  previously 
declared,  that  God  destines  to  his  hatred  and  love  what  persons  soever  he  may  be 
pleased  thus  to  appoint,  without  having  any  regard  either  to  their  merit  or  their 
demerit.  But  this  seems  to  be  a  most  unjust  procedure  to  the  eyes  of  human 
reason,  which  lays  it  down  as  an  axiom,  that  the  impulsive  causes  either  to  hatred 
or  to  love  ought  to  be  placed  in  the  persons  themselves,  lest  (otherwise)  those 
who  are  deserving  of  hatred  should  become  objects  of  love,  and  those  should 
become  objects  of  hatred  who  are  worthy  to  be  loved." 

•f-  Ecce,  vocem  ad  eos  dirigit,  sed  ut  magis  obsurdescanf ;  lucem  accendit,  sed 
ut  reddantur  cceciores  ;  doctrinam  profert,  sed  qua  magis  obstupescant ;  reme- 
dium  adhibet,  sed  ne  sanentur Calvini  Institut.  lib.  iii.,  cap.  24,  sec.  13. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  293 

"  Never  did  I  meet  with  a  more  pitiful  advocate  of  a  more 
pitiful  cause ;  and  yet  I  believe  he  could  say  as  much  for 
reprobation  as  another.  I  told  him  his  predestination  had  a 
millstone  about  its  neck,  and  would  infallibly  be  disowned,  if 
he  did  not  part  it  from  reprobation. 

"  At  Kingswood  I  preached  from  those  much-perverted 
words,  '  I  pray  not  for  the  world,  but  for  them  which  thou 
hast  given  me  ; '  that  is,  his  Apostles.  He  does  not  take  in 
beUevers  of  future  ages  till  verse  20.  Then  in  verse  21,  he 
pra3's  for  the  unbelieving  world,  that  (to  use  Mr.  Baxter's 
words  on  the  place)  '  by  theii'  concord,  the  world  may  be  won 
to  Christianity.'  (Paraphrase  on  the  New  Testament.  See 
again  on  verse  23.)  '  That  this  lustre  of  their  excellency  and 
concord  may  convince  the  world  that  thou  hast  sent  me.'  So 
far  is  om'  Lord  from  not  praying  for  the  world  at  all,  that  in 
tliis  very  chapter  he  prays  once  for  his  first  disciples  ;  once 
for  behevers  in  after-ages  ;  and  twice  for  the  world  that  lieth 
in  wickedness ;  that  the  world  may  believe,  that  the  world 
may  knoio. 

"  He  who  prays  for  all  men  himself,  and  commands  us  to 
pray  for  all  men,  was  with  us,  and  showed  us,  with  the  demon- 
stration of  his  Spirit,  that  He  is  not  willing  any  shoidd  perish, 
but  that  all  should  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

"  May  22d.  I  passed  the  night  with  my  brother  at  Kings- 
wood,  in  watching  unto  prayer.  I  would  this  custom  were 
revived  among  all  oui*  brethren.  The  word  of  God  encou- 
rages us  to  be  'in  watchings  often.' 

"  May  31st.  I  read  in  the  society  my  account  of  Hannah 
Richardson's  death.  She,  being  dead,  yet  spoke  so  poAvcrfully 
to  om'  hearts,  that  my  voice  was  lost  in  the  sorroAvful  sighing 
of  such  as  be  in  captivity.  To  several  God  showed  himself 
the  God  of  consolation  also ;  particularly  to  two  young 
Welshmen,  whom  his  providence  sent  hither  from  Carmar- 
then. They  had  heard  most  dreadful  stories  of  us  Arminians, 
free-Avillers,  perfectionists,  Papists  ;  which  all  vanished  like 
smoke  when  they  came  to  hear  with  their  oyn\  ears.  God 
applied  to  their  hearts  the  word  of  his  power.  I  carried  them 
to  my  lodgings,  and  stocked  them  Avith  books,  and  sent  them 
away,  recommended  to  the  grace  of  God,  which  bringeth 
salvation  to  all  men. 

"  Jime  16th.  I  spoke  with  one  of  the  bands,  most  bar- 


294  THE    LIFE    OF 

barously  used  by  her  liusband,  because  she  will  not  forsake 
God  and  his  people.  A  hundred  times,  she  said,  has  he  car- 
ried a  knife  to  bed  with  him,  to  cut  her  throat.  Her  soul  is 
alway  in  her  hand.  She  sleeps  in  the  shadow  of  death,  and 
fears  no  evil ;  knowing  he  can  have  no  power  over  her  except 
it  be  given  him  from  above.  She  ventures  her  life  upon  that 
word,  '  How  knowest  thou,  O  woman,  but  thou  may  est  save 
thy  husband  ? ' 

"  July  11th.  I  preached  at  Bristol;  then  among  the  col- 
liers ;  a  third  time,  at  Bath ;  a  fourth,  at  Sawford  ;  and  yet 
again,  in  the  wood.  Let  God  have  the  glory.  Preaching 
five  times  a  day,  when  He  calls  me  to  it,  no  more  wearies  the 
flesh  than  preaching  once. 

"  Satan  took  it  iU  to  be  attacked  in  his  own  quarters,  that 
Sodom  of  our  land,  Bath.  While  I  was  explaining  the  trem- 
bling jailer's  question,  he  raged  horribly  in  his  children. 
They  went  out,  and  came  back  again,  and  mocked,  and  at 
last  roared,  as  if  each  man's  name  was  Legion.  My  power 
increased  with  the  opposition.  The  sincere  were  melted  into 
tears,  and  strong  desires  of  salvation.'' 

In  this  manner  was  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  employed  in  wdiat 
may  be  properly  caUed  his  Bristol  Circuit,  till  the  13th  of 
July,  when  he  paid  another  visit  to  Wales,  where  he  preached 
with  his  wonted  energy,  and  was  glad  to  renew  his  acquaint- 
ance with  the  three  Clergymen  who  had  formerly  treated  him 
with  respect.  It  was  dui'ing  this  visit  that  he  was  for  the 
first  time  introduced  to  Robert  Jones,  Esq.,  of  Fonmon- 
castle,  which  was  a  means  of  permanent  spiritual  good  to 
that  gentleman,  and  led  to  a  most  affectionate  friendship 
between  them.  Mr.  Jones  obtained  for  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
the  use  of  a  neighbom'ing  church,  where  a  Minister  was 
offended  with  the  largeness  of  the  congregation,  and  with  the 
doctrine  and  manner  of  the  Methodist  itinerant.  It  was 
with  great  difficulty  that  he  could  so  far  restrain  his  angry 
feelings  as  to  behave  with  decency,  either  to  the  'Squire,  or 
the  stranger.  The  follo^ving  notices  from  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  journal  present  a  lively  view  of  his  preaching,  and 
of  the  effects  which  it  produced : — 

"  July  13th.  I  set  out  with  our  brother  Hooper,  and  by 
three  reached  Cardiff.  At  six  I  met  and  laboured  to  stir  up 
the  society ;  and  the  Lord  was  with  my  mouth. 


THE    REV,    CHARLES    WESLEY.  295 

"  July  14th.  I  warned  them  against  apostasy ;  and 
preached  in  the  afternoon  to  the  prisoners,  on,  '  How  shall  I 
give  thee  up,  Ephraim  ?  '  Above  twenty  were  felons.  The 
word  melted  them  down.  Many  tears  were  shed  at  the  sing- 
ing of  that  verse  : — 

*  Outcasts  of  men,  to  you  I  call, 

Harlots,  and  publicans,  and  thieves  ; 
He  spreads  his  arms  to'  emhrace  you  all ; 

Simiers  alone  his  grace  receives  : 
No  need  of  Him  the  righteous  have  ; 
He  came  the  lost  to  seek  and  save  ! ' 

At  night,  for  near  three  hours,  I  described  the  grace  of  God, 
wliich  bringeth  salvation  to  all  men. 

"  July  15th.  I  encouraged  them  to  expect  salvation  from 
indweUing  sin,  from  that  blessed  promise,  '  Who  ai-t  thou,  O 
great  mountain?  Before  Zerubbabel  thou  shalt  become  a 
plain.' 

"  I  rode  to  Wenvo,  and  asked  my  brother  Hodges,  if  he 
had  forbid  letting  me  preach.  He  told  me  his  chm'ch,  while 
he  had  one,  shoidd  be  always  open  to  me.  It  was  fidl  at  so 
short  a  warning.  I  read  prayers,  and  preached  from  Isaiah 
lii.,  'Awake,  awake,  put  on  strength,  O  Zion,'  &c. 

"  I  rode  on  five  miles  ftu'ther  mth  Mr,  Wells,  Hodges,  and 
others,  to  Foumon-castle.  Mr.  Jones,  who  had  sent  for  me, 
received  me  very  courteously.  He  civdlly  apologized  for  his 
first  questions,  wliich  he  asked  me  as  a  Magistrate,  whether  I 
was  a  Papist ;  whether  I  was  a  member  of  the  established 
Church  of  England,  &c, ;  was  fully  satisfied  with  my  answers ; 
and  found  we  were  cotemporaries  at  the  same  College. 

"  After  dinner  he  sent  to  Porthkerry,  where,  at  his  desire, 
the  Minister  lent  me  his  pulpit.  After  Mr.  Richards  had 
made  him  a  promise  of  it,  he  sent  again,  desiiing  him  to  act 
without  bias,  or  constraint,  by  either  granting  or  refusing  the 
church,  as  liis  conscience  directed.  I  read  prayers,  and 
preached  on,  '  God  so  loved  the  world  ! '  God  was  amongst 
us,  and  a  mighty  temp,est  was  stirred  up  round  about  Him, 
He  shook  many  soids  out  of  their  carnal  securit3\  Never 
hath  He  given  me  more  conmicing  words.  The  poor  simple 
souls  fell  down  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  Their  shepherd  also  was 
deeply  affected,  and  hid  his  face,  and  wept ;  especially  while  I 
was  praying  for  him.     After  sermon  he  begged  my  pardon 


296  THE    LIFE    OF 

for  believing  the  strange  reports  concerning  me.  God  had 
spoken  the  contrary  to  his  heart,  and  the  hearts  of  his  peo- 
ple ;  for  when  we  were  gone  out  of  the  church,  it  was  still 
filled  with  the  cries  of  the  wounded. 

"  I  yielded  to  Mr.  Jones's  importunity,  and  agreed  to 
delay  my  return  to  Bristol,  that  I  might  preach  here  once 
more,  and  pass  a  night  at  the  Castle.  Mr.  Richards  pressed 
me  first  to  come  to  his  house.  I  hastened  back  to  Cardifi:, 
and  in  great  bodily  weakness  showed  unawakened  sinners 
their  state  in  dead  Lazarus.  The  word  was  quick  and 
powerful. 

"  July  16th.  I  discoursed  on  Lazarus  raised ;  dined  at 
Lanissan,  and  preached  to  the  society,  and  a  few  others, 
chiefly  predestinarians.  Without  touching  the  dispute,  I 
simply  declared  the  scriptural  marks  of  election ;  whereby 
some,  I  believe,  were  cut  off  from  their  vain  confidence.  The 
sincere  ones  clave  to  me.  AVlio  can  resist  the  power  of  love  ? 
A  loving  messenger  of  a  lo\dng  God  might  drive  reprobation 
out  of  Wales,  without  once  naming  it. 

"  In  the  evening,  at  Cardiff,  Mr.  Wells  and  Hodges 
shamed  me  by  patiently  sitting  by  to  hear  me  preach.  My 
subject  was  wrestHng  Jacob.  Some  whole  sinners  were 
offended  at  the  sick  and  wounded,  who  cried  out  for  a  Physi- 
cian.    But  such  offences  must  needs  come. 

"  July  17th.  I  expounded  the  narrative  of  the  woman 
healed  of  the  bloody  issue.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  pre- 
sent. We  took  leave  of  each  other  with  many  tears ;  and  I 
earnestly  exhorted  them  to  continue  in  the  grace  of  God. 

"  I  dropped  most  of  my  company  on  the  road,  that  I  might 
meet  Mr.  Jones  at  Mr.  Richards's.  He  came  with  Mrs. 
Jones ;  and  was  met  by  a  Minister,  whom,  with  some  others, 
he  had  invited  to  his  house,  with  a  view  of  reconciling  them 
to  me.  None  but  Mr.  Carne  accepted  his  invitation.  His 
address  was  not  so  smooth  as  theirs  who  dwell  in  Kings' 
palaces;  but  I  said  little  till  I  could  speak  as  one  having 
authority.  With  difficulty  Mr.  Jones  restrained  him  from 
breaking  out, 

"  He  flew  out  on  sight  of  the  multitude  in  the  churchyard, 
and  a  motion  made  for  my  preaching  there.  It  was  then 
proposed  to  take  down  one  of  the  windows,  that  those  without 
might  hear;  but  on  Mr.  Carne's  again  threatening  to  go 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  297 

away,  we  went  into  the  cliurcli,  as  many  as  could,  and  the 
rest  stood  without. 

"  Mr.  Carne  stood  up  all  the  prayers  and  sermon-time.  I 
never  read  prayers  with  more  inward  feeling.  Like  strength 
was  given  to  me  to  explain  the  good  Samaritan  for  two  hom's. 
Out  of  the  abundance  of  my  heart  my  mouth  spake.  Great 
was  the  company  of  mourners,  whose  tears  God  put  into  his 
bottle :  and  they  shall  reap  in  joy. 

"  I  could  not  help  smihng  at  Mr.  Carne,  who  had  come,  as 
he  said,  on  purpose  to  judge  me;  and  his  judgment  was, 
'  Sir,  you  have  got  very  good  lungs ;  but  you  will  make  the 
people  melancholy.  I  saw  them  crying  tln-oughout  the 
chiu-ch.^  Then  he  turned  on  Mr.  Jones,  and  told  him,  he 
would  make  himself  ridiculous  all  over  the  country,  by  encou- 
raging such  a  fellow.  I  was  afraid  of  despising  him;  and 
therefore  pressed  on,  and  left  them  together.  Mr.  Jones 
almost  overcame  his  evil  with  good ;  but  could  not  prevail 
upon  him  to  come  under  the  same  roof  with  me. 

"  However,  the  poor  people  were  glad  to  accept  of  his 
invitation  to  hear  me  again  at  the  Castle.  We  ate  our  bread 
with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart  ;  and  at  seven  I 
preached  to  some  hundreds  in  the  court-yard.  My  three 
brethren,  Richards,  Wells,  and  Hodges,  stood  in  the  midst 
of  them,  and  knelt  on  the  ground  in  prayer,  and  cried  after 
the  Son  of  David.  He  breathed  into  our  souls  strong 
desires.  O  that  He  may  confirm,  increase,  and  satisfy 
them  ! 

"  The  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  was  heard  in  this 
dwelling-place.  Before,  at,  and  after  supper,  we  sang,  and 
blessed  God  with  joyful  lips.  Those  in  the  parloiu*  and 
kitchen  were  continually  honouring,  by  offering  Him  praise. 
I  thought  it  looked  like  the  house  of  faithful  Abraham.  We 
called  oiu'  brethren  of  Kingswood  to  be  present  mth  us  in 
spirit,  and  continued  rejoicing  Avith  them  till  morning. 

"  July  18th.  I  took  sweet  counsel  with  Mr.  Jones  alone. 
The  seed  is  sown  in  his  heart,  and  shall  bring  forth  fruit  unto 
perfection.  His  wife,  a  simple,  innocent  creature,  joined  us. 
I  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God  in  eai'uest  prayer, 
and  then,  with  my  Cardiff  friends,  went  on  my  way 
rejoicing. 

"  I  consented  that  some  should  ask  Mr.  Coldrach  for  the 


298  THE    LIFE    OF 

use  of  his  pulpit.  He  civilly  answered,  that  he  would  readily 
grant  it,  but  the  Bishop  had  forbidden  him.  '  Doth  our  law 
judge  any  man  before  it  hear  him,  and  know  what  he 
doeth  ? ' 

"At  two  I  set  out  for  the  Passage.  The  boat  was  just 
ready  for  us.  By  nine  I  found  my  brother  at  the  room  ;  the 
Lord  having  blessed  my  going  out,  and  coming  in.^^ 

Soon  after  his  retui'n  from  Wales  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had 
a  narrow  escape  with  his  hfe  ;  and  was  called  to  witness  ano- 
ther triumphant  death  in  the  society,  on  occasion  of  which  he 
himself  passionately  desired  to  enter  into  rest. 

"  August  2d.  I  got  unawares,  with  my  chaise,  among  the 
coalpits.  We  were  going  to  alight,  when  the  horse  started, 
and  overturned  us.  I  leaped  over  both  horse  and  chaise,  but 
our  sister  Gaseath  was  thrown  out  upon  her  head,  and  the 
chaise  turned  topsy-turv}''  over  her.  She  lay  between  the 
wheels,  untouched  by  either.  The  horse  lay  quiet  upon  his 
back.  We  all  rose  unhurt.  '  Lord,  thou  shalt  save  both 
man  and  beast.^     How  excellent  is  thy  mercy  ! 

"  I  preached  a  funeral  sermon  over  our  sister  Rachel 
Peacock,  who  died  in  the  Lord  most  triumphantly.  She 
had  continual  joy  in  the  Lord,  which  made  her  cry  out, 
'  Though  I  groan,  I  feel  no  pain  at  all ;  Christ  so  rejoices 
and  fills  my  heart.^  Her  mouth  also  was  filled  with  laugh- 
ter, and  her  tongue  with  joy.  She  sang  hymns  incessantly. 
'  Christ,^  said  she,  '  is  in  my  heart ;  and  one  minute  with 
the  Lord  is  worth  a  milhon  of  ages.  O  how  brave  it  is  to 
banquet  with  the  Lamb  !  '  She  was  always  praising  God 
for  giving  her  such  patience.  All  her  desires  were  unto 
the  Lord  j  and  she  continued  calling  upon  Him,  in  all  the 
confidence  of  love,  till  He  received  her  into  his  more  imme- 
diate presence. 

"  At  the  sight  of  her  cofiin  my  soul  was  moved  within  me, 
and  struggled  as  a  bird  to  break  its  cage.  Some  rehef  I 
found  in  tears ;  but  still  was  so  overpowered,  that  unless  God 
had  abated  the  vehemence  of  my  desires,  I  could  have  had  no 
utterance.  The  whole  congregation  partook  with  me  in  the 
blessedness  of  mourning.^^ 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  August  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
returned  again  to  Wales.  It  was  the  time  of  the  Assizes  at 
Cardiff",  so  that  he  had  many  strangers  to  hear  him ;  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  299 

before  his  return  he  preached  to  the  prisoners,  and  attended 
some  conWcts  to  the  place  of  execution.  Those  who  heard 
Iiim  in  the  evening  were  so  impressed,  as  to  come  to  the 
preacliing  at  five  o'clock  the  next  morning, 

"  I  found  our  dear  friend  and  brother  at  "Wenvo,"  says  he, 
"  nothing  terrified  by  his  adversaries.  Their  threats,  instead 
of  shaking,  have  more  deeply  rooted  him  in  the  truth.  They 
ha^e  had  the  same  effect  upon  Mr.  Jones.  The  poor  prodi- 
gals, who  are  not  yet  come  to  themselves,  say  of  him,  that 
he  is  beside  himself;  but  he  is  content  that  they  fools  should 
coimt  his  life  madness  ;  only  when  any  of  them  come  in  his 
way,  he  speaks  such  words  of  truth  and  soberness  as  they 
cannot  resist. 

"  For  three  hours  we  sang,  rejoiced,  and  gave  thanks ; 
then  rode  to  Porthkerry,  where  I  read  prayers,  and  preached 
near  two  hours  on  the  pool  of  Bethesda.  The  whole  congre- 
gation were  in  tears.  I  returned  to  the  Castle,  and  met 
some  hundreds  of  the  poor  neighbours  in  oui*  chapel,  the 
dining-room.  I  exhorted  them  to  build  up  one  another, 
fi'om  Malachi :  '  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often 
one  to  another,'  &c.  At  ten  we  departed.  We  kept  on 
rejoicing  till  one  in  the  morning. 

"  August  27th.  Great  power  was  among  us  at  Cardiff,  while 
I  spake  on  the  walls  of  Jericho  falling  down ;  but  much  more 
at  the  prison,  where  I  recommended  to  two  condemned  male- 
factors the  example  of  the  penitent  thief.  Both  were  melted 
into  tears.  The  congregation  sympathized,  and  joined  in 
fervent  prayer,  that  our  Lord  would  remember  them,  now  He 
is  come  into  his  kingdom. 

"  I  went  to  a  revel  at  Lanvane,  and  dissuaded  them  from 
their  innocent  diversions  in  St.  Peter's  words :  '  For  the 
time  past  of  our  life  may  suffice  us,  to  have  wrought  the 
wUl  of  the  Gentiles,  when  we  walked  in  lasciviousness,  lusts, 
excess  of  wine,  revellings,  and  abominable  idolatries.'  An 
old  dancer  of  threescore  fell  down  under  the  stroke  of  the 
hammer.  She  coidd  never  be  convinced  before  that  there 
was  any  harm  in  these  innocent  pleasm'cs.  O  that  all  her 
fellows  might  likewise  confess,  '  She  that  hveth  in  pleasure  is 
dead  while  she  hveth  ! ' 

"  August  28th.  I  preached  again  at  Porthkerry  church. 
Manv  cried  after  Jesus,  with  the  woman  of  Canaan.     It  was 


300  THE    LIFE    OF 

a  time  of  great  refreshing.  I  returned  in  the  coach  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Jones^  and  a  little  girl  of  eight  years  old^  who  has 
not  outlived  the  simple  life,  or  that  breath  of  God,  which  is 
the  first  enmity  to  the  seed  of  the  subtle  serpent. 

"  At  six  I  expounded  Isaiah  liii.  in  the  court-yard,  and  was 
greatly  assisted  to  purge  out  the  leaven  of  Calvin.  I  spent 
the  evening  in  conference  with  those  who  desired  to  be  of  the 
society,  which  was  now  begun  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Saviour  of  all  men.  I  sang  and  prayed  with  them  till 
ten ;  with  the  family  till  midnight. 

"  August  29th.  I  preached  on  our  Lord^s  seven  last  cries 
on  the  cross,  and  spoke  to  the  men  under  sentence  of  death. 
God  showed  my  thoughts  were  not  his  thoughts ;  for  the 
most  hardened,  whom  I  had  least  hopes  of,  appeared  truly 
justified.  He  told  Mr.  Wells  and  me,  he  w^as  quite  easy ; 
had  no  fear  of  death ;  no  ill-will  to  liis  prosecutors.  '  But 
had  you  never  any  fear  of  it  ?  ^  I  asked.  '  Yes,'  he  replied ; 
'  till  I  heard  you  preach  :  then  it  went  away ;  and  I  have  felt 
no  trouble  ever  since.' 

"  I  took  horse  with  Mr.  Wynn  and  Farley ;  reached  the 
Passage  by  seven ;  the  English  shore  by  nine ;  and  Bristol 
before  midnight.'' 

It  would  seem  that,  at  this  time,  opposition  of  a  somewhat 
formidable  kind  was  raised  against  the  Methodists  at  Kings- 
wood  ;  and  perhaps  this  was  the  reason  why  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  returned  so  speedily  from  Wales,  where  a  wide  door 
of  usefulness  was  opened  before  him,  and  where  he  intended 
soon  to  rejoin  his  friends.  On  the  5th  of  September  he  says, 
"  I  heard  that  Justice  Cr — ,  and  forty  more,  both  of  the  great 
vulgar  and  small,  had  seized  upon  Mr.  Cennick's  house ;  and 
threatened  to  take  ours  on  Tuesday  next.  They  forget  whose 
bridle  is  in  their  jaws." 

Count  Zinzendorf  was  now  in  London,  where  he  carried 
the  doctrines  of  Antinomianism  to  a  greater  length  than  even 
Molther  had  done,  to  the  serious  injury  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  in  which  he  had  acquired  a  leading  influence.  The 
very  lax  principles  which  he  avowed,  in  conversation  with 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  are  well  known,  having  been  published  in 
Mr.  Wesley's  Journal.  On  receiving  from  his  brother,  in  a 
letter,  the  substance  of  that  conversation,  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley makes  the  following  entry  in  his  jom-nal : — "  Sept.  6th.  I 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  301 

was  astonished  by  a  letter  from  my  brotlier,  relating  his  con- 
ference with  the  apostle  of  the  Moravians  : 

'  If  tliou  art  lie  !  but  0  how  fallen  ! ' 

Who  would  beUeve  it  of  Count  Zinzcndorf,  that  he  shoTild 
utterly  deny  all  Christian  holiness  !  I  never  could,  but  for  a 
saying  of  his,  which  I  heai'd  with  my  own  ears.  Speaking  of 
St.  James's  Epistle,  he  said, '  If  it  was  thro^qi  out  of  the  canon, 
/  ivould  not  restore  it' " 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  hastened  back  again  to  Wales,  which 
had  now  e^ddently  become  a  favourite  field  of  labom*. 

"  Sept.  9tli,''  at  Cardiff,  he  says,  "  I  preached  to  the  two 
condemned  malefactors,  and  found  them  in  the  passage  from 
death  to  life  eternal. 

"  I  rode  by  Wenvo  to  Fonmon,  and  rejoiced  with  that 
household  of  faith.  I  Avent  to  fetch  oiu*  little  society  from 
Aberthaw,  and  returned  singing  to  the  Castle ;  where  I 
explained  the  Apostle's  ansAver  to  the  jailer,  '  Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.'  God  gave  me 
words  to  awaken  some,  who  were  lulled  fast  asleep  by  the 
opiate  of  final  perseverance. 

"  Sept.  10th.  I  read  prayers  at  Porthkerry,  and  applied  our 
Lord's  words.  Matt.  xi.  5  :  '  The  bhud  receive  their  sight,' 
&c.  I  preached  again  from  Acts  iii.,  to  the  self-righteous 
predestinarians  chiefly.  Some  of  them  afterwards  com- 
plained to  me,  that  I  shoidd  say,  if  they  fell  from  grace  after 
justification,  they  had  better  never  have  been  justified  at  all. 
Hinc  ilia  lachrynia.  I  cannot  allow  them  Christ's  righteous- 
ness as  a  cloak  to  their  sins. 

"  Sept.  11th.  I  besought  my  guilty  brethren  at  Cardiff*, 
especially  those  who  are  to  be  executed  to-morrow,  to  be 
reconciled  unto  God.  I  set  out  directly  for  Lantrissent, 
eight  Welsh  miles  from  Cardiff",  and  pointed  them  to  the  Son 
of  man,  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  might  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  I  hasted  back,  shifted  my 
wet  clothes,  and  attended  Mr.  Wells  and  Thomas  to  the 
prison.  I  asked  one  of  the  malefactors,  '  Are  you  afraid  to 
die  ?  '  '  No,'  he  answered ;  '  I  should  rejoice  to  die  this 
moment.'  Both  behaved  as  belicAing  penitents.  We  had 
strong  consolation  in  prayer,  the  Amen  and  answer  in  our 
hearts. 


302  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  Sept.  12tli.  I  had  only  time  at  the  society  to  offer  up  a 
prayer  for  the  prisoners.  At  five  I  went  to  them ;  the 
Sheriff  being  resolved  to  hurry  tliem  away  at  six^  some 
hours  before  the  usual  time.  He  would  hardly  let  them  stay 
to  receive  the  sacrament.  Then  he  ordered  them  out,  not 
allowing  time  to  strike  off  their  fetters. 

"  They  were  very  calm  and  composed ;  nothing  afraid  of 
death  or  its  consequences.  One  of  them  assured  me,  if  it 
was  now  left  to  his  choice,  he  would  rather  die  than  Hve.  I 
asked  the  reason ;  and  he  answered,  '  Was  I  to  be  any  longer 
in  this  world,  I  might  sin  again.^  He  also  acknowledged 
that  his  punishment  was  just ;  not  on  account  of  the  theft  for 
which  he  was  condemned,  (as  to  wliicli  he  persisted  in  his 
innocency  to  the  last,)  but  for  another  offence  of  the  same 
sort,  for  wliich  the  justice  of  man  had  never  taken  hold  of 
him. 

"  Mr.  Wells  rode  by  the  side  of  the  cart :  Mr.  Thomas  and 
I,  with  the  criminals,  in  it.  The  Sheriff's  hurry  often  endan- 
gered our  being  overturned ;  but  could  not  hinder  our  sing- 
ing, till  we  came  to  the  place  of  execution.  I  spoke  a  few 
minutes  to  the  people,  from  Gal.  iii.  13 :  '  Christ  hath 
redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse 
for  us  :  for  it  is  written.  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on 
a  tree.^  Still  I  could  not  observe  the  least  sign  of  fear  or 
trouble  on  either  of  the  dying  men.  They  confessed  their 
steadfast  faith  in  Clu^ist  crucified ;  and  are  now,  I  make  no 
doubt,  with  Him  in  paradise. 

"I  preached  at  night  to  a  numerous  congregation  of 
gentry  and  others.  God  gives  me  favour  in  theii'  sight.  O 
that  I  could  make  them  displeased  with  themselves  ! 

"Sept.  13th.  I  preached  at  Cardiff;  then  at  Wenvo;  a 
third  time,  at  Porthkerry;  and  the  last,  at  Fonmon.  The 
remainder  of  the  night  passed,  admonishing  one  another  in 
psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs. 

"  Sept.  14th.  We  sang  on  till  two  j  then  I  rode  to  a  revel 
at  Dennis-Powis.  It  was  one  of  the  greatest  in  the  country ; 
but  is  now  dwindled  down  to  nothing.  I  preached  Jesus, 
the  Sa^dour  of  his  people  from  their  sins. 

"  Sept.  15th.  I  was  at  another  famous  revel  in  Whit- 
church, wliicli  lasts  a  week,  and  is  honoiu'ed  with  the  pre- 
sence of  the  gentry  and  Clergy  far  and  near.     I  put  myself 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  303 

in  their  way,  and  called,  '  Awake,  thou  that  sleepest,  and 
arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light.'  I 
trust  there  was  a  great  awakening  among  the  dead  souls. 
So  again  at  Cardiff,  while  I  showed  the  state  of  modern 
Christians  in  the  church  of  Laodicea. 

"  Sept.  16th.  I  exhorted  the  society  in  private.  One 
accursed  thing  is  discovered  and  removed ;  their  abominabty 
wicked  custom  of  selling  on  Sundays.  I  kept  a  watch-night 
at  Fonmon,  and  expounded  the  ten  \'irgins.  We  continued 
singing  and  rejoicing  till  two  m  the  morning.  O  that  all  the 
world  were  partakers  with  us  !  " 

On  the  next  day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Wales,  taking 
Mr.  Jones  with  him,  that  this  wealthy  stranger,  who  was 
recently  turned  to  Christ,  might  witness  the  power  of  religion 
in  the  Bristol  society,  and  among  the  converted  colHers  of 
Kingswood.  He  was  greatly  impressed  and  sti-engthened  by 
what  he  saw  and  heard.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  ^'I 
cari'ied  Mr.  Jones  to  Kingswood,  where  the  Lord  was  mightily 
present  in  his  oavu  ordinance.  At  Baptist-mills  I  expounded 
the  account  of  the  bloody  issue.  Great  disturbance  was  made 
behind  me,  till  I  turned  upon  the  distm-bers,  and  by  the  law 
first,  and  then  by  the  Gospel,  entirely  silenced  them. 

"  It  was  a  glorious  time  at  the  society,  where  God  called 
forth  his  witnesses.  Our  guest  was  filled  with  consolation, 
and  acknowledged  that  God  was  Mith  us  of  a  truth.  I  intro- 
duced him  to  the  leaders  of  the  colliers,  with  whom  he  had 
sweet  fellowship.  I  met  the  bands,  and  strongly  lu-ged  them 
to  press  toward  the  mark.  I  read  them  a  letter,  full  of 
threatenings  to  take  our  house  by  violence.  Immediately 
the  power  came  down,  and  we  laughed  all  our  enemies  to 
scorn.  Faith  saw  the  mountain  full  of  horsemen  and  chariots 
of  fire.  Our  brother  from  Wales  was  compelled  to  bear  his 
testimony,  and  declare  before  all  what  God  had  done  for  his 
sold.  At  that  time,  when  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  so 
overshadowed  him,  (he  assm-cd  them,)  all  bodily  sufferings 
would  have  been  as  nothing.  Neither  would  they  feel  them, 
if  made  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  same  measure. 
He  wai'ued  us  to  prepare  for  the  storm,  which  would  surely 
fall  upon  us,  if  the  work  of  God  went  on.  His  ai'tless  words 
were  greatly  blessed  to  us  all ;  and  our  hearts  were  bo^^  cd 
and  warmed,  by  the  Spirit  of  love,  as  the  heart  of  one  man. 


304  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  Sept.  22(1.  He  would  have  carried  me  to  some  great 
friends  of  his  in  the  city,  and  particularly  to  a  Counsellor, 
about  the  threatened  seizure.  I  feared  nothing  but  helping 
myself,  and  trusting  to  an  arm  of  flesh.  Our  safety  is  to  sit 
still.  However,  at  his  importunity,  I  went  with  him  a  little 
way ;  but  stopped,  and  turned  him  back ;  and  at  last  agreed 
to  accompany  him  to  Justice  Cr — ,  the  most  forward  of  all 
our  adversaries. 

"  He  received  us  com'teously.  I  said,  I  came  to  wait  upon 
him,  in  respect  to  his  office,  having  heard  his  name  men- 
tioned among  some  who  were  offended  at  the  good  we  did  to 
the  poor  coUiers ;  that  I  should  be  sorry  to  give  any  just 
cause  of  complaint ;  and  was  willing  to  know  from  himself  if 
such  had  been  given ;  that  many  idle  reports  were  spread,  as 
if  we  shoidd  countenance  the  violence  of  those  who  had 
seized  Mr.  Cennick's  house,  and  now  threatened  to  take  away 
the  colliers'  school. 

"  I  caught  up  an  expression  he  dropped,  that  it  would 
make  a  good  workhouse ;  and  said,  'It  is  a  workhouse 
already.^  '  Ay,  but  what  work  is  done  there  ?  '  '  We  work 
the  works  of  God,  which  man  cannot  hinder.^  'But  you 
occasion  the  increase  of  our  poor.'  '  Sir,  you  are  misin- 
formed. The  reverse  of  that  is  true.  None  of  our  society  is 
chargeable  to  you ;  even  those  who  were  so  before  they  heard 
us,  or  who  spent  all  their  wages  at  the  alehouse,  now  never 
go  there  at  all,  but  keep  their  money  to  maintain  their 
families,  and  have  to  give  to  those  that  want.  Notorious 
swearers  have  now  only  the  praises  of  God  in  their  mouths. 
The  good  done  among  them  is  indisputable :  our  worst 
enemies  cannot  deny  it.  None  who  hears  us  continues 
either  to  swear  or  drink.'  '  If  I  thought  so,'  he  hastily 
repHed,  '  I  would  come  and  hear  you  myself.'  I  desired  he 
would ;  said,  the  grace  of  God  was  as  sufficient  for  him,  as 
for  our  colliers ;  and  who  knew  but  he  might  be  converted 
among  us  ? 

"  I  gave  him  to  know,  Mr.  Jones  was  in  the  commission  ; 
who  then  asked  him  on  what  pretence  they  had  seized  Mr. 
Cennick's  house.  He  utterly  denied  his  having  any  hand  in 
it ;  (his  own  servant,  by  the  way,  was  one  of  the  foremost  in 
pulUng  up  the  hedge,  &c. ;)  said,  he  should  not  at  all  concern 
himself ;  *  for  if  what  you  do,  you  do  for  gain,  you  have  your 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  30.*) 

reward  :  if  for  the  sake  of  God,  He  will  recompense  you.  I 
am  of  Gamaliel's  mind  :  if  this  counsel  or  work  be  of  men,  it 
will  come  to  nought.'  '  But  if  it  be  of  God/  I  proceeded, 
'  ye  cannot  overthrow  it ;  lest,  haply,  ye  be  found  to  fight 
against  God.  Therefore,  follow  Gamaliel's  advice.  Take 
heed  to  yourselves  :  refrain  from  these  men,  and  let  them 
alone/ 

"  He  seemed  determined  so  to  do ;  and  thus,  through  the 
blessing  of  God,  we  parted  friends. 

"  On  our  way  home  I  admired  that  Hand  which  directs  all 
our  paths.  I  rejoiced,  at  Bristol,  to  hear  that  God  had  laid 
hold  on  poor  William,  Mr.  Jones's  man,  who  is  under  strong 
convictions  of  sin,  and  continually  in  tears.  In  the  evening 
we  found,  under  the  word,  that  there  is  none  hke  unto  the 
God  of  Jeshurun.  It  was  a  time  of  sweet  rcfi'eshment. 
Just  when  I  had  concluded,  my  brother  came  in  from  Lon- 
don, as  if  sent  on  puqaose  to  be  comforted  together  with  us. 
He  exhorted  and  prayed  with  the  congregation  for  another 
half-hour.  Then  we  went  to  our  friend  Vigor's,  and  for  an 
hour  or  two  longer  our  souls  were  satisfied  as  with  marrow 
and  fatness,  while  our  mouths  praised  God  with  joyful 
lips." 

There  is  a  chasm  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal  from 
this  time  tiU  the  1st  of  January,  1743.  This  is  the  more  to 
be  regretted,  because  it  would  appear,  that,  during  this 
interval,  he  entered  upon  service  which  was  somewhat  new  to 
him.  As  a  field-Preacher,  he  had  not  led  the  way,  but 
followed  in  the  path  of  his  brother,  and  of  their  mutual 
friend  Mr.  Whitefield ;  and,  generally  speaking,  he  had  only 
laboured  in  those  places  where  they  had  been  before  him. 
But  in  the  course  of  this  year  there  is  reason  to  beheve  that 
he  carried  the  truth  into  extensive  districts  where  they  had 
never  been,  and  that  at  the  hazard  of  his  life ;  especially  in 
Staffordshire,  where  the  colliers,  and  the  men  who  were 
employed  in  the  iron-works,  greatly  needed  evangelical  light, 
but  were  unwilling  to  receive  it.  With  the  particulars  con- 
nected with  his  first  visit  to  this  county,  and  to  other  places 
in  the  north,  (for  he  was  also  at  Leeds,  and  Newcastle-upon- 
T}aie,)  we  are  not  acquainted.  But  though  we  cannot  trace 
him  through  the  year  1742,  in  his  various  journejdngs,  nor 
describe  his  ministerial  labours  in  detail,  several  incidents 

VOL.    I.  X 


306  THE    LIFE    OF 

occurred     during     this    period    wliicli    possess    a    superior 
interest. 

He  united  with  his  brother  in  the  pubKcation  of  a  fifth 
vohime  of  hymns^  the  greater  part  of  them  written  by  him- 
self;   for  in  the  midst  of   his  incessant  labours^  and    high 
spiritual  excitement,  his  thoughts  flowed  the  most  naturally 
in  sacred  verse.     A  few  months  previously  he  had  preached, 
with   deep   interest,    on    "  wrestling   Jacob  ; "    and    in   the 
volume  of  this  year  his  incomparable  hymn  on  that  subject 
first   appeared.     It   apphes,   with   admirable  ingenuity   and 
tact,  the  Patriarch's  mysterious  conflict,  and  the  happy  result 
to  which  it  led,  to  the  process  of  an  awakened  sinner's  salva- 
tion.    The  absence  of  company,  the  night  season,  the  length 
of  the  struggle,  the  lameness  inflicted  upon  the  Patriarch,  the 
return  of  the  morning,  the  communication  of  the  desired 
blessing,  are  all  brought  to  bear  upon  the  penitent's  dehver- 
ance   from    sin,    obtained  by  praying,  agonizing   faith,    and 
followed   by  the   joy  of   pardon  and    hoHness,   and   by  the 
race  for  eternal  life.     Tlie  language  of  this  composition  is 
thoroughly   English.      It    is    terse    and   poetical,    and    the 
thoughts  are  as  important  as  they  are  in  accordance  with 
evangelical  truth.  The  sentiments  of  this  hymn  are  as  true  to 
fact,  as  they  are  to  sound  theology.     The  divine  Angel  with 
whom  Jacob  wrestled  was  unquestionably  the  Son  of  God ; 
and  that  the  Patriarch  received,  in  the  course  of  that  memo- 
rable conflict,  not  merely  the  assurance  of  temporal  preserva- 
tion, but   actual   salvation   from   sin,  is  undeniable.      From 
that  time  his  conduct  proves  him  to  have  been  a  new  man. 
The  entu-e  volume  is  rich  in  poetry,  and  Clu-istian  experience. 
It  contains  a  translation  of  a  German  hymn  of  considerable 
length ;  which  shows  that,  although  the  brothers  no  longer 
held  their  former  intercourse  with  the  Moravian  Church  in 
England,  because  of  the  errors  which  Molther  introduced, 
and  the  Count  defended,  and  mixed  with  others  equally  dan- 
gerous, they  stiU  cherished  towards  the  genuine  members  of 
that   community  the   most    cordial  esteem  and  love.      The 
subjoined  stanzas  are  a  proof  of  this  : — 

He  prospers  all  his  servants'  toils  : 

But  of  peculiar  grace  has  chose 
A  flock,  on  whom  his  kindest  smiles, 

And  choicest  blessings,  he  bestows^ 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  307 

Devoted  to  their  common  Lord, 

True  followers  of  the  bleeding  Lamb, 
By  God  beloved,  by  men  abhorr'd, — 

And  Hernuuth  is  the  fav'rite  name  1 

Here  many  a  faithful  soul  is  foimd, 

With  mystic  power  of  love  endued, 
Full  of  the  light  of  life,  and  crown'd 

A  king  and  priest  to  serve  his  God. 
With  flaming  zeal  for  Christ  they  shine, 

Their  body,  soul,  and  spirit  give, 
To  Christ  their  goods  and  l)lood  resign. 

For  Christ  they  freely  die  and  live. 

The  following   is  beautifully  illustrative   of    Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  joyous  piety.     It  was  written  on  his  birth-day. 

Oft  have  I  cursed  my  natal  day 

While  struggling  in  the  legal  strife, 
And  wish'd  for  wings  to  fly  away. 

And  murmur'd  to  be  held  in  life  : 
But  0  !  my  blasphemies  are  o'er, 
I  curse  my  day,  my  God,  no  more» 

His  grace,  which  I  abused  so  long. 

Hath  this  and  all  my  sins  forgiven  ; 
I  now  have  learn'd  a  better  song, 

I  cheerfully  look  up  to  heaven,^ 
With  joy  upon  my  head  return, 
And  liless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

How  could  I,  Lord,  thy  goodness  grieve  1 

How  could  I  do  thee  such  despite  ? 
At  last  I  thankfidly  receive 

The  gift  of  thy  continued  light ; 
No  longer  I  thy  favours  spurn. 
But  bless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

Fountain  of  life,  and  all  my  joy, 

Jesu,  thy  mercies  I  embrace, 
The  breath  thou  giv'st  for  thee  employ^ 

And  wait  to  taste  thy  perfect  grace  ; 
No  more  forsaken  and  forlorn, 
I  bless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

Since  first  I  felt  by  grace  removed 

My  sin's  intolera])le  load. 
Long  in  the  wilderness  I  roved, 

And  groan'd,  to  live  without  my  God ; 
I  cannot  now,  as  hopeless,  mourn, 
But  bless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 
X  2 


308  THE    LIFE    OF 

The  tyranny  of  sin  is  past ; 

And  though  the  carnal  mind  remains, 
My  guiltless  soul  on  thee  is  cast, 

I  neither  hug  nor  bite  my  chains  ; 
Prisoner  of  hope,  to  thee  I  turn. 
And  hless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

Preserved,  through  faith,  by  power  divine, 

A  miracle  of  grace  I  stand  ; 
I  prove  the  strength  of  Jesus  mine  ; 

Jesus,  upheld  by  thy  right  hand, 
Though  in  my  flesh  I  feel  the  thorn, 
I  bless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

Weary  of  life,  through  inbred  sin, 

I  was,  but  now  defy  its  power  ; 
When  as  a  flood  the  foe  comes  in. 

My  soul  is  more  than  conqueror  : 
I  tread  him  down  with  holy  scorn. 
And  bless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

Born  from  above,  I  soon  shall  praise 
Thy  goodness  with  a  thankful  tongue. 

Record  the  victory  of  thy  grace. 

And  teach  a  listening  world  the  song  ; 

While  many  whom  to  thee  I  turn. 

Shall  bless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

Come,  Lord,  and  make  me  pure  within  ; 

O  let  me  now  be  born  of  God, 
Live  to  declare,  I  cannot  sin  I 

Or,  if  I  seal  the  truth  with  blood. 
My  soul,  from  out  the  body  torn. 
Shall  bless  the  day  that  I  was  born. 

The  venerable  Dr.  Watts  was  living,  when  this  volume 
appeared,  and  had  acquired  a  high  degree  of  respect,  especially 
in  his  own  denomination,  for  the  excellent  hymns  which  he 
had  pubhshed,  and  for  his  version  of  the  psalms  of  David, 
adapted  to  congregational  use.  He  was  too  generous  and  pious 
a  man  to  regard  with  envy  and  dishke  the  gifts  which  the 
Author  of  all  good  had  conferred  upon  Charles  Wesley. 
"  WrestHng  Jacob ''  is  said  to  have  especially  arrested  his 
attention ;  and,  with  a  magnanimity  worthy  of  his  talents  and 
character,  he  exclaimed,  "  That  single  poem,  '  Wrestling 
Jacob,^  is  worth  all  the  verses  I  have  ever  written  !  "  With- 
out adopting  this  sentiment  as  literally  true,  every  one  must 
admire  the  feehug  by  which  it  was  dictated.     Whether  these 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  309 

two  honoured  servants  of  Christ,  and  of  the  universal  church, 
ever  met  in  this  world,  we  are  not  informed.  One  thing, 
however,  is  certain, — no  feeling  of  unholy  rivalship  existed  in 
either  of  their  minds.  The  Doctor  was  then  in  the  dechne  of 
life.     Charles  was  in  all  his  freshness  and  vigour. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  1742,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached 
again  in  his  turn  before  the  University  of  Oxford.  Wlien  his 
brother  was  engaged  in  that  service  the  preceding  year, 
Charles  was  in  Bristol ;  and  he  says  in  his  journal,  under  the 
date  of  July  25th,  "  We  met  at  ten  to  pray  for  a  blessing  on 
my  brother's  sermon,  which  he  is  preaching  at  this  hour 
before  the  University."  John,  who  was  in  London,  was 
equally  mindful  of  Charles.  "  About  two  in  the  afternoon," 
says  he,  "  being  the  time  my  brother  was  preaching  at 
Oxford,  before  the  University,  I  desu'cd  a  few  persons  to 
meet  with  me,  and  join  in  prayer.  We  continued  herein 
much  longer  than  we  at  first  designed,  and  believed  we  had 
the  petition  we  asked  of  God." 

The  text  upon  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  founded  his  dis- 
course was  Eph.  V.  14 :  "  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,  and 
arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  Hght."  The 
sermon  was  afterwards  published ;  though  not  "  by  request " 
of  the  learned  body  to  whom  it  was  addressed.  It  is  plain, 
simple,  and  unadorned ;  but  withal  energetic  and  earnest 
almost  beyond  example.  The  Preacher  points  out  the  resem- 
blance between  sleep,  and  that  state  of  guilty  insensibility 
afid  indifference  into  which  the  sin  of  Adam  has  plunged  his 
posterity ;  and  he  calls  upon  all  who  are  in  this  condition  to 
awake  out  of  their  fatal  lethargy,  to  contemplate  their 
wretchedness  and  perO,  as  fallen  creatures,  and  by  a 
timely  application  to  Christ,  and  compliance  with  his  will, 
to  avert  their  impending  doom ;  assm'ing  them  of  the  wii- 
lingness  of  Christ  to  bestow  upon  the  most  unworthy 
the  light  of  life.  The  discourse  is  full  of  Scripture  imagery 
and  expression ;  and  is  addressed  with  great  fidelity  and 
power  to  the  consciences  of  unconverted  men.  The  accom- 
plished Collegian  is  lost  in  the  Cliristian  Minister,  whose 
heart  is  all  on  fire  to  turn  the  people  from  sin,  worldhncss, 
and  misery,  to  Christ,  and  holiness,  and  heaven.  It  is  doubt- 
ful whether  any  sermon  in  the  English  language,  or  in  any 
language  upon  earth,  has  passed  thi'ough  so  many  editions, 


310  THE    LIFE    OF 

or  has  been  a  means  of  so  much  spiritual  good.  Within 
seven  years  of  the  time  of  its  pubUcation  it  had  passed  to  a 
sixteenth  edition;  and  ever  since  it  has  been  in  constant 
demand. 

"Whether  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ever  preached  again  in  the 
same  place  does  not  appear.  Some  time  afterwards  John 
was  informed  that  when  his  next  turn  came  to  occupy  the 
University  pulpit,  a  substitute  would  be  provided  for  him. 
It  is  likely  that  Charles  received  a  similar  notice.  Yet  there 
is  no  reason  to  believe  that  he  was  otherwise  treated  with 
personal  disrespect. 

In  this  he  was  more  fortunate  than  his  friend  Mr.  Piers, 
the  pious  Vicar  of  Bexley,  who  was  appointed  on  the  21st  of 
May  following  to  preach  at  Sevenoaks,  in  Kent,  "  before  the 
Right  Worsliipful  the  Dean  of  Arches,  and  the  Eeverend  the 
Clergy  of  the  Deanery  of  Shoreham,  assembled  in  visita- 
tion." He  selected  as  his  text  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2  :  "  Let  a  man 
account  of  us,  as  of  the  Ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of 
the  mysteries  of  God.  Moreover  it  is  required  in  stewards, 
that  a  man  be  found  faithful."  From  these  words  he  undertook 
to  show  the  doctrines  which  those  who  sustain  the  sacred 
office  ought  to  teach ;  the  tempers  which  they  should  possess 
and  cherish ;  and  the  manner  in  which  they  ought  to  live ; 
confirming  all  his  statements  by  quotations  fi'om  Scripture, 
and  the  formularies  of  the  Church ;  and  laying  great 
stress  upon  those  blessed  truths  of  the  Reformation,  which 
the  Wesleys  were  labouring  to  revive.  Having  finished  the 
argumentative  part  of  the  sermon,  the  Preacher  proposed  to 
inquire,  "  whether  we  preach  these  doctrines,  and  have  such 
tempers,  and  lead  such  hves,  as  become  the  high  character  we 
bear.  Ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of 
God  ?  "  The  effect  of  this  announcement  was  such  as  he  had 
not  anticipated.  The  learned  part  of  the  auditory  could  bear 
him  no  longer.  The  Dean  rose  from  his  seat,  in  all  the 
dignity  of  his  office,  and  walked  out  of  the  church ;  and  the 
Clergy,  in  a  body,  followed  his  example ;  leaving  then'  faith- 
ful monitor  to  address  himself  to  the  laity,  and  practically 
confessing  that  they  could  not  endure  the  proposed  scrutiny. 
This  untoward  occurrence,  of  com'se,  produced  great  excite- 
ment in  many  quarters;  and  Mr.  Piers  felt  it  his  duty  to 
pubHsh  his  sermon  in  self-defence. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  311 

It  was  therefore  printed  without  delay,  accompanied  by  a 
faithful  and  affectionate  dedication  to  the  Clergy  wlio  at  the 
time  of  its  delivery  had  offered  him  the  public  affront.  A 
note  at  the  bottom  of  the  28th  page  states,  "  It  was  just  here 
that  the  Right  Worshipful  the  Ordinary,  together  with  the 
Clergy,  rose  up  and  left  me  to  finish  my  discourse  to  the 
laity,^^  Between  the  dedication  and  the  sermon  there  is  a 
list  of  "  books  published  by  the  Ilev.  Mr.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley,  and  sold  at  the  Foundery,  near  Upper  Moorfields ; " 
thus  identifying  the  author  with  those  holy  and  devoted  men 
who  were  "  everywhere  spoken  against."  There  was  a  pro- 
priety in  this  wliicli  did  not  openly  appear.  To  a  certain 
extent  JNIr.  John  Wesley  was  answerable  for  the  sermon ;  for 
he  had  been  requested  to  revise  it  before  it  was  dehvercd. 
Hence  the  following  notice  in  a  letter  to  Charles,  dated  May 
1 7th  :  "  I  think  of  going  early  in  the  morning  to  Bexley,  and 
correcting  Mr.  Piers's  sermon."  This,  it  will  be  obseiTcd, 
was  four  days  before  the  sermon  was  preached. 

Between  the  delivery  of  the  sermon,  and  its  appearance  in 
print,  the  pious  author  addressed  a  letter  to  his  friend  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  then  in  the  west  of  Yorkshire,  containing  a 
description  of  the  scene  which  occurred  in  the  church  at 
Sevenoaks.  It  is  dated,  Bexley,  May  24th,  1742.  The 
following  is  an  extract : — 

"I  found  the  begimiing  of  my  discom'se  listened  to 
gravely;  but  the  things  that  I  took  for  granted,  seemed 
matter  of  novelty  to  most  of  them.  The  division  was  received 
with  shrewd  looks,  hems,  indignant  smiles,  and  laughter. 
As  the  tragical  scene  arose,  that  is,  as  the  doctrines  of  their 
Church  were  laid  before  them,  the  dislike  increased  in  loud 
whispers,  changes  of  countenance  and  posture,  and  other 
symptoms  of  uneasiness;  some  having  been  heard  to  say, 
*  The  man  is  mad,  crazy,  a  fool ; '  tiU  coming  to  my  third 
head,  to  inquire  whether  these  doctrines  were  preached,  whe- 
ther we  had  such  tempers,  and  led  such  lives,  the  Ordinary 
coidd  Ijeai'  no  longer ;  beckons  to  the  apparitor  to  open  his 
pew  door,  and  to  the  Minister  of  the  chm-ch,  who  sat  in  the 
desk  under  me,  to  bid  me  stop ;  who,  putting  up  las  hand  to 
the  pulpit  cushion,  said  something  so  cowardly,  that  I  could 
not  hear.  After  this,  the  Ordinary,  or  Chancellor,  desires 
me  to  dismiss  the  people  M'ith  the  blessing;  'for  there  was 


313  THE    LIFE    OF 

enough.'  I  took  no  notice,  but  went  on  with  my  discourse. 
Away  he  sweeps  his  Clergy,  (except  one  or  two  who  had  the 
face  to  hold  out  to  the  end,)  and  collects  their  procurations, 
while  I  finished  my  discourse  to  an  attentive  lay-audience. 

"After  I  had  done  I  went  to  the  Chancellor's  court,  a 
place  within  sight  and  hearing  of  the  pulpit,  to  show  them 
that  I  was  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel,  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation.  But  having  nothing  to  do  there,  I  (who  in  the 
morning  was  honoured  with  his  Right  Worshipful  coach) 
went  on  foot  to  my  inn,  attended  by  about  twenty  of  my 
friends,  Avho  came  from  Bexley.  After  he  had  ended  his 
court,  he  came  to  his  inn,  and  sent  for  me  very  civilly. 
When  I  came  I  was  surprised  to  find  him  as  complaisant  as 
in  the  morning.  He  makes  me  a  compliment  of  my  procura- 
tions, (a  favour  always  granted  to  the  Preacher,)  and  tells 
me  he  '  liked  my  sermon  exceeding  well,  but  that  it  was  too 
long ;  and  then  entering  upon  a  third  head,  I  found  incon- 
sistent with  my  business.'  '  Sir,'  said  I,  '  you  seem  not  to 
know  that  the  sermon,  together  with  the  prayers  of  the 
Church,  is  the  most  important  part  of  the  business  of  the 
day.  As  to  the  objected  length  of  my  discourse,  it  is  alto- 
gether a  pretence ;  for  I  was  but  about  fifty  minutes  in  all ; 
and  you  interrupted  me  when  I  had  not  preached  above 
thirty-five.  Sir,  I  must  tell  you,  you  have  done  what  you 
cannot  justify.'  I  found  he  had  nothing  to  say;  and  do 
bcheve  that  he  heartily  wishes  he  had  not  done  what  he  did, 
for  fear  the  sermon  should  appear  in  print :  for,  as  he  recol- 
lects, the  doctrines  being  all  of  the  Church  of  England,  he 
thinks  it  may  make  a  bad  figure  in  the  eyes  of  the  world, 
that  the  Ordinary  of  an  Ecclesiastical  Court,  together  with  his 
Clergy,  cannot  bear  the  doctrines  of  their  own  Church,  which 
they  have  so  often  subscribed. 

"  Indeed  I  beheve  it  to  be  an  unprecedented  thing ;  nay,  a 
breach  of  the  law  of  the  land,  and  that  by  a  Judge  in  the 
execution  of  his  office :  not  to  say  that  here  are  none  of  the 
foolish  objections  to  be  pleaded  in  excuse,  of  '  field-preacli- 
ing,'  or  '  breaking  in  upon  the  regulations  of  parishes.' 
Here,  it  is  plain,  nothing  can  give  offence  but  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  j  the  very  scriptural  doctrine  of  our  Church. 

"  I  am  acquainted  with  a  clothier's  wife,  at  Wakefield,  or 
Halifax,  whose  name  is  Earrar.     If  you  will  give  my  service 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  313 

to  her,  it  may  be  a  means  of  bringing  you  acquainted  with 
the  family,  and  I  hope  of  bringing  salvation  to  the  house. 
You  may  tell  her  that  I  was  acquainted  with  her  when  a 
Cui'ate  of  Winwick. 

"  My  deal'  brother,  I  am  for  ever  indebted  to  you  and  dear 
Chai'les  for  having  brought  me  acquainted  with  our  Lord. 
May  He  ever  knit  our  hearts  to  himself,  above  all  things,  and 
to  one  another  in  his  love  !  " 

Tavo  deaths,  which  took  place  in  the  summer  of  1742, 
greatly  affected  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  mind.  One  of  these, 
and  the  first  that  occurred,  was  that  of  Mr,  Jones,  of 
Fonmon-castle,  in  Glamorganshire,  to  whom  he  had  been  a 
means  of  salvation  in  his  late  visits  to  Wales.  The  other  was 
his  venerated  mother,  Mrs.  Susanna  Wesley ;  a  woman  never 
to  be  mentioned  but  with  profound  respect. 

Wliether  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ever  saw  his  friend  Jones, 
after  they  parted  in  Bristol,  towards  the  close  of  the  preced- 
ing year,  we  are  not  informed.  It  is,  however,  satisfactory 
to  know  that  this  young  convert  suffered  no  religious  declen- 
sion, and  died  in  peace  and  hope.  In  March  he  came  to 
Cai'diff,  to  meet  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and  conduct  him  to  the 
Castle,  where  Mr.  Wesley  preached,  as  well  as  in  some  of  the 
neighbouring  churches,  to  which  he  was  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Jones,  who  was  yet  warm  in  his  first  love.  Mr.  Wesley  says 
that  he  was  "  still  pressing  on  into  all  the  fulness  of  God." 
On  the  6th  of  July  following,  being  again  in  South  Wales, 
Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  I  rode  over  to  Fonmon,  and  found  Mrs. 
Jones  througlily  resigned  to  God,  although  feehng  what  it 
was  to  lose  an^husbaud,  and  such  an  husband,  in  the  strength 
of  his  years." 

This  is  all  the  information  that  we  possess  concerning  the 
end  of  this  very  excellent  man ;  who,  as  we  have  already  seen, 
sustained  the  office  of  a  Magistrate,  and  was  Mr.  Charles 
AVesley's  fellow-Collegian  at  Oxford.  Though  he  was  moral 
in  his  habits,  and  a  man  of  polished  manners,  he  lived  with- 
out God  in  the  world,  taking  the  lead,  in  his  own  vicinity,  in 
unhallowed  pleasure  and  gaict}'',  till  he  heard  Mr.  Chai'les 
Wesley  preach ;  when  he  discovered  his  guilty  and  fallen 
condition,  and  felt  that  he  was  a  stranger  to  the  peace  and 
holiness  of  genuine  Christianity.  By  coming  to  Christy 
he  found  rest  to  his  soul,  and  was  made  a  new  creature. 


314  THE    LIFE    OP 

A  society  was  formed  of  persons  like-minded  with  himself,  who 
held  their  meetings  in  his  mansion ;  and  with  them  he  used 
to  unite  in  prayer,  in  reading  the  holy  Scriptm-es,  and  in 
singing  hymns  and  spiritual  songs.  He  also  became  a  faith- 
ful witness  for  God,  reproving  sin,  recommending  spiritual 
religion,  and  defending  divine  truth  in  all  circles  where  he 
found  it  assailed ;  especially  the  Godhead  and  atonement  of 
his  Saviour.  With  the  pious  coUiers  of  Kingswood,  to  whom 
he  was  introduced  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  this  regenerated 
man  of  family,  education,  and  fortune,  reahzed  the  true  com- 
munion of  saints ;  and  with  all  simpHcity  and  fervour  he 
declared  to  them  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul.  When 
laid  upon  the  bed  of  death  his  joys  were  rich  and  abundant ; 
and  he  yielded  up  his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  his  Redeemer 
with  holy  confidence  and  resignation. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  was  deeply  affected  with  the 
comparatively  sudden  removal  of  his  friend  and  son  in  the 
Gosj)el,  and  impressed  with  the  excellence  of  his  character, 
poured  forth  the  feehngs  of  his  heart  in  an  elegy  of  con- 
siderable length,  which  he  immediately  pubHshed  in  a 
duodecimo  pamphlet.  It  was  afterwards  inserted  by  his 
brother  in  the  third  volume  of  his  "  Collection  of  Moral  and 
Sacred  Poems."  This  elegy,  which  is  written  with  great 
spirit,  describes  Mr.  Jones's  early  life,  conversion,  subsequent 
piety,  exemplary  conduct  as  a  husband  and  a  father,  his 
attachment  to  the  Church  of  England,  cathoHc  spirit,  fidelity 
to  his  Christian  profession,  and  triumphant  death.  As  the 
poem  has  long  been  extremely  scarce,  and  throws  some  Hght 
upon  the  writer's  personal  history,  a  few  selections  from  it 
cannot  but  be  acceptable  to  the  reader. 

Hail,  Mary's  Son  !  thy  mercies  never  end  ; 

Thy  mercies  reach'd  and  saved  my  happy  friend  ! 

He  felt  the'  atoning  blood  by  faith  applied, 

And  freely  was  the  sinner  justified. 

Saved  by  a  miracle  of  grace  divine, — 

And,  O  my  God  !  the  ministry  was  mine  : 

I  spake  through  thee  the  reconciling  word, 

Meanest  forerunner  of  my  glorious  Lord. 

He  heard  impartial  :  for  himself  he  heard. 

And  weigh' d  the'  important  truth  with  deep  regard. 

The  sacred  leaves,  where  all  their  God  may  find, 

He  search'd  with  noble  readiness  of  mind. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLKY.  315 

ListenM  and  yielded  to  the  Gospel  call. 
And  glorified  the  Lamb  that  died  for  all  ; 
Gladly  confess'd  our  welcome  tidings  true. 
And  waited  for  a  power  he  never  knew  ; 
The  seal  of  all  his  sins  through  Christ  forgiven, 
With  God  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven. 

The  Lord  he  sought  allow'd  liis  creature's  claim. 
And  sudden  to  his  living  temple  came  ; 
The  Spirit  of  love  (which  like  a  rushing  wind 
Blows  as  he  lists,  but  blows  on  all  mankind) 
Breathed  on  his  ra2)ture(l  soul.     The  sinking  clay 
O'erwhelm'd  beneath  the  mighty  comfort  lay  ; 
While  all-dissolved  the  powers  of  nature  fail, 
Enter'd  his  favour'd  soul  within  the  vail ; 
The  inner  court  with  sacred  reverence  trod. 
And  saw  the'  Invisible,  and  walk'd  with  God. 

Constrain'd  by  ecstasies  too  strong  to  bear. 
His  soul  was  all  pour'd  out  in  praise  and  prayer ; 
He  heard  the  voice  of  God's  life-giving  Son, 
While  Jesus  made  the'  eternal  Godhead  known. 
Received  the  living  faith  by  grace  bestow'd. 
And,  "  Verily,"  he  cried,  "there  is  a  God  ! 
I  know,  I  feel  the  word  of  truth  divine  ; 
Lord,  I  believe  thou  art ;  for  thou  art  mine  !  " 

Thrice  happy  soul,  whom  Jesus  gave  to  know 
Eternal  life,  while  sojourning  below  ! 
Thou  didst  the  gift  unspeakable  receive. 
And  humbly  in  the  Si)irit  walk  and  live  ; 
Thou  didst  the  hidden  life  divine  exj)ress, 
And  evidence  the  power  of  godliness  ; 
Thou  didst  with  all  thy  soul  to  Jesus  turn. 
His  Gospel  truth  with  all  thy  life  adox*n, 
Thy  goods,  thy  fame,  thy  all  to  Jesus  give, 
Sober  and  righteous  here  and  godly  live  ; 
With  utmost  diligence  his  gifts  improve, 
And  labour  to  be  perfected  in  love. 

O  what  a  change  was  there  !     The  man  of  liirtli 
Sinks  down  into  a  clod  of  common  earth. 
The  man  of  jiolish'd  sense  his  judgment  quits. 
And  tamely  to  a  madman's  name  sul)niits. 
The  man  of  curious  taste  neglects  his  food. 
And  all  is  jjleasant  now,  and  all  is  good. 
The  man  of  rigid  honour  slights  his  fame, 
And  glories  in  his  Lord  and  Master's  shame. 
The  man  of  wealth  and  pleasure  all  foregoes. 
And  nothing  but  the  cross  of  Jesus  knows. 


316  THE    LIFE    OF 

The  man  of  sin  is  wasli'd  in  Jesu's  blood, 
Tlie  man  of  sin  becomes  a  child  of  God  ! 

Throughout  his  life  the  new  creation  shines. 
Throughout  his  words,  and  actions,  and  designs. 
Quicken'd  with  Christ,  he  sought  the  things  above, 
And  evidenced  the  faith  which  works  by  love. 
Which  quenches  Satan's  every  fiery  dart, 
O'ercomes  the  world,  and  purifies  the  heart. 

*  *  *  -X-  *  * 

Divinely  taught  to  make  the  sober  feast, 

He  pass'd  the  rich,  and  call'd  a  nobler  guest ; 

He  call'd  the  poor,  the  maim'd,  the  lame,  the  blind  ; 

He  call'd,  in  these,  the  Saviour  of  mankind  ; 

His  friends  and  kinsmen  these  for  Jesu's  sake. 

Who  no  voluptuous  recompence  could  make  ; 

But  God  the  glorious  recompence  hath  given. 

And  call'd  him  to  the  marriage-feast  in  heaven. 
****** 

He  mark'd  the  city  of  our  God  laid  low. 

And  wept  in  deep  distress  for  Zion's  woe  : 

It  pitied  him  to  see  her  in  the  dust. 

Her  lamp  extinguish' d,  and  her  Gospel  lost ; 

Lost  to  the  rich,  and  great,  and  wise,  and  good. 

Poor  guilty  enemies  to  Jesu's  blood. 

Who  quench  the  last  faint  spark  of  piety. 

Yet  cry,  "  The  temple  of  the  Lord  are  we  !  " 

Pleaders  for  order,  they  who  all  confound. 

Pillars  who  bear  our  Zion — to  the  ground  ; 

Her  doctrines  and  her  purity  disclaim. 

Our  Church's  ruin,  and  our  nation's  shame  ; 

Leaders  who  turn  the  lame  out  of  the  way  ; 

Shepherds  who  watch  to  make  the  sheep  their  prey  ; 

Preachers  who  dare  their  own  report  deny, 

Patrons  of  Arius  or  Socinus'  lie  ; 

Who  scoff  the  Gospel  truths  as  idle  tales. 

Heathenish  Priests  and  mitred  Infidels ! 

****** 

He  never  left  the  ship  by  tempest  toss'd. 
Or  said,  "  She  now  is  dash'd  against  the  coast." 
To  save  a  few  he  spent  his  pious  pains, 
Stay'd  by  the  wreck,  and  gather'd  her  remains. 
My  brother  here,  my  friend  indeed  thou  wert, 
A  man,  a  Christian  after  my  own  heart ! 
For  this  I  envy  thee  while  others  blame. 
And  strangers  brand  thee  with  a  bigot's  name. 
Glorious  reproach  !     If  this  be  bigotry, 
For  ever  let  the  charge  be  fix'd  on  me ! 
With  pious  Jones  and  royal  Charles  may  I 
A  martyr  for  the  Church  of  England  die  I 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  3T7 

Nor  did  his  zeal  for  her  his  love  restrain, 

His  love  descending  like  the  genial  rain, 
And  shining,  like  the  sun,  on  every  soul  of  man  ; 

Free  as  its  source  it  flow'd,  and,  unconfined, 

Emln-acing  and  o'erwhelming  all  mankind. 

Nor  sin  nor  error  could  its  course  preclude, 

It  reach'd  to  all,  the  evil  and  the  good. 
His  Father's  children  all,  and  bought  with  Jesu's  blood. 

The  men  of  narrow  hearts,  who  dare  restrain 

The  grace  their  Saviour  did  for  all  obtain, 

"  Free  sovereign  grace,"  who  cry,  (perversely  free  ! ) 

"  For  us,  thou  reprobate  !  but  not  for  thee. 

Millions  of  souls  the  Lord  of  all  pass'd  by  ; 

Who  died  for  all,  for  them  refused  to  die. 

To  us,  and  none  but  tis,  he  had  respect : 

He  died  for  the  whole  Avorld — of  us  elect." 


Yet  these,  even  these,  his  pity  knew  to  bear. 
With  all  their  long  impertinence  of  prayer. 
Their  factious  party-zeal,  their  teaching  pride. 
Their  fierce  contempt  of  all  mankind  beside. 
His  love  the  mantle  o'er  their  folly  spread, 
His  candid  love  a  just  exception  made, 
O'erjoy'd  to  see  a  few  of  heart  sincere. 
As  burning  and  as  shining  lights  appear. 

To  find  a  Whitefield  and  a  Harris  there. 

*  *  *  *  *  * 

But  0  what  words  the  mighty  joy  can  paint, 

Or  teach  the  raptures  of  the  dying  saint ! 

See  there  !  the  dying  saint  with  smiling  eyes, 

A  spectacle  to  men  and  angels  lies  ! 

His  soul  from  every  spot  of  sin  set  free. 

His  hope  is  full  of  immortality. 

To  live  was  Christ  to  him,  and  death  is  gain  ; 

Resign'd,  triumphant  in  the  mortal  pain. 

He  lays  his  earthly  tabernacle  down, 

In  confidence  to  grasp  the  starry  crown  ; 

Saved  to  the  utmost  here  by  Jesu's  grace, 

'^  I  here,''  he  cries,  "have  seen  his  glormis  face" 

*  -X-  *  *  *  * 

In  sure  and  steadfast  hope  to  find 
The  dear-loved  relatives  he  left  behind. 
Children  and  wife  he  back  to  Jesus  gave  ; 
His  Lord  he  knew  could  to  the  utmost  save. 
Himself  experienced  now  that  utmost  power. 
And  clapp'd  his  hands  in  death's  triunijjhant  hour. 
"  Rejoice,  my  friends,"  he  cries,  "  rejoice  with  me  ! 
Our  dying  Lord  hath  got  the  victory. 


318  THE    LIFE    OF 

He  comes !  He  comes  !  this  is  my  bridal  clay  ! 
Follow  with  songs  of  joy  the  breathless  clay, 
And  shout  my  soul  escaped  into  eternal  day  !  " 

O  glorious  victory  of  grace  divine  ! 

Jesu,  the  great  redeeming  work  is  thine  ! 

Thy  work  revived,  as  in  the  ancient  days, 

We  now  with  angels  and  archangels  praise. 

Thine  hand  unshorten'd  in  our  sight  ajjpears, 

With  whom  a  day  is  as  a  thousand  years. 

We  see  and  magnify  thy  mercy's  jiower,  < 

That  call'd  the  sinner  at  the'  eleventh  hour. 

Cut  short  the  work,  and  suddenly  renew'd. 

Sprinkled  and  wash'd  him  in  thy  cleansing  blood, 
And  fill'd  in  one  short  year  with  all  the  life  of  God. 

Received  on  earth  into  thy  people's  rest, 

He  now  is  number'd  with  the  glorious  blest ; 

Call'd  to  the  joys  that  saints  and  angels  prove. 

Triumphant  with  the  first-born  church  above, 
He  rests  within  thy  arms  of  everlasting  love. 

In  the  midst  of  his  severe  labours,  it  must  have  afforded 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  the  most  soHd  satisfaction,  that  his 
ministry  was  a  means  of  carrying  into  effect  the  blessed  end 
for  which  the  Son  of  God  was  incarnated,  and  died  upon  the 
cross ;  the  end  for  which  the  Apostles  travelled,  and  preached, 
and  bled ;  the  conversion  of  men  from  sin  to  holiness ; 
making  them  useful  and  happy  in  Hfe,  and  conducting  them 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  not  only  "  calm 
and  undismayed,"  but  full  of  joy  and  hope.  It  was  the  con- 
templation of  many  hundreds  of  cases,  of  which  that  of  the 
possessor  of  Fonmon-castle  was  a  specimen,  that  led  him  to 
sing,— 

"  'Tis  worth  living  for  this. 
To  administer  bliss, 
And  salvation  in  Jesus's  name !  " 

Scarcely  had  the  grave  closed  upon  the  remains  of  Mr. 
Jones,  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  called  to  mourn  and 
rejoice  on  account  of  his  mother's  peaceful  removal  to  the 
heavenly  paradise.  She  died  in  London,  on  the  23d  of  July, 
1742.  Three  days  pre^dously  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "I 
found  my  mother  on  the  borders  of  eternity.  But  she  had 
no  doubt  or  fear,  nor  any  desire  but  (as  soon  as  God  should 
call)  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ."     On  the  day  of  her 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  319 

tlissolution  he  adds,  "  About  three  in  the  afternoon  I  went 
to  my  motlier,  and  found  her  change  was  near.  I  sat  down 
on  the  bed-side.  She  was  in  her  last  conflict ;  unable  to 
speak,  but  I  believe  quite  sensible.  Her  look  was  calm  and 
serene,  and  her  ej^es  fixed  upward,  while  we  commended  her 
soul  to  God.  From  three  to  four  the  silver  cord  was  loosing, 
and  the  wheel  breaking  at  the  cistern ;  and  then,  without 
any  struggle,  or  sigh,  or  groan,  the  soul  was  set  at  liberty. 
We  stood  round  the  bed,  and  fulfilled  her  last  request, 
uttered  a  little  before  she  lost  her  speech  :  '  Children,  as  soon 
as  I  am  released,  sing  a  psalm  of  praise  to  God.^ " 

Mrs.  Hall,  Mrs.  Wright,  Mrs.  Lambert,  Mrs.  Harper,  and 
Mrs.  ElHson,  appear  to  have  been  present  when  their 
honoured  mother  passed  through  her  last  conflict.  Kezzy 
was  not  living.  She  died  on  the  9th  of  March,  1741. 
Where  Charles  was,  we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining. 
That  he  was  not  in  London  is  unquestionable ;  for  his  bro- 
ther and  Mrs.  Lambert  both  wrote  to  him,  giving  him  an 
account  of  their  mother's  last  horn's.  As  these  communica- 
tions contain  particulars  which  have  never  before  been  pub- 
lished, an  extract  from  each  of  them  will  not  be  unacceptable. 
"  Yesterday,"  says  John,  "  about  three  in  the  afternoon,  as 
soon  as  intercession  w  as  ended,  I  went  up  to  my  mother.  I 
found  her  pulse  almost  gone,  and  her  fingers  dead,  so  that  it 
was  easy  to  see  her  spirit  Avas  on  the  wing  for  eternity.  After 
using  the  commendatory  prayer,  I  sat  down  on  her  bed-side, 
and  with  three  or  four  of  our  sisters,  sang  a  requiem  to  her 
parting  soul.  She  continued  in  just  the  same  way  as  my 
father  was,  struggling  and  gasping  for  Hfe,  though  (as  I  could 
judge  by  several  signs)  perfectly  sensible,  till  near  four  o'clock. 
I  was  then  going  to  di'ink  a  dish  of  tea,  being  faint  and 
weary,  when  one  called  mc  again  to  the  bed-side.  It  was 
just  foiu'  o'clock.  She  opened  her  eyes  wide,  and  fixed  them 
upwards  for  a  moment.  Then  the  lids  dropped,  and  the  soul 
was  set  at  Hberty,  without  one  struggle,  or  groan,  or  sigh.  I 
shaU  write  Lady  Huntingdon  word  of  my  mother's  death 
to-night.     She  is  to  be  buried  to-morrow  evening." 

Addressing  her  brother  Charles,  Mrs.  Lambert  says,  "  This 
comes  to  return  thanks  for  all  favours,  which  I  ought  to  have 
done  some  time  ago ;  but  I  trust  the  fatigue  which  I  have 
had  will,  in  some  measure,  excuse  my  silence.     A  few  days 


320  THE    LIFE    OF 

before  my  mother  died,  she  desired  me,  if  I  had  strength  to 
bear  it,  that  I  would  not  leave  her  till  death,  which  God 
enabled  me  to  do.  She  laboured  under  great  trials,  both  of 
soul  and  body,  some  days  after  you  left  her ;  but  God  per- 
fected his  work  in  her  above  twelve  hours  before  He  took  her 
to  himself.  She  waked  out  of  a  slumber ;  and  we,  hearing 
her  rejoicing,  attended  to  the  words  she  spake,  which  were 
these  :  '  My  dear  Saviour  !  Are  you  come  to  help  me,  at  my 
extremity  at  last  ? '  From  that  time  she  was  sweetly  resigned 
indeed.  The  enemy  had  no  more  power  to  hurt  her.  The 
remainder  of  her  time  was  spent  in  praise.^' 

Mrs.  Wesley  died  of  the  gout,  a  complaint  to  which  her 
husband,  and  her  two  sons,  John  and  Charles,  were  all  more 
or  less  subject. 

The  remains  of  this  venerable  woman  were  interred  on  Sun- 
day, August  1st,  in  Bunhill-fields.  "  Almost  an  innumerable 
company  of  people  being  gathered  together,"  says  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, "  about  five  in  the  afternoon,  I  committed  to  the  earth 
the  body  of  my  mother,  to  sleep  with  her  fathers.  The  por- 
tion of  Scripture  from  which  I  afterwards  spoke  was,  'I  saw 
a  great  white  throne,  and  Him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose 
face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away ;  and  there  was 
found  no  place  for  them.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and 
great,  stand  before  God ;  and  the  books  were  opened :  and 
the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  that  were  written 
in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.^  It  was  one  of  the 
most  solemn  assemblies  I  ever  saw,  or  expect  to  see,  on  this 
side  eternity. 

"  We  set  up  a  plain  stone  at  the  head  of  her  grave, 
inscribed  with  the  following  words  :  '  Here  lies  the  body  of 
Mrs.  Susanna  Wesley,  the  youngest  and  last  surviving  daugh- 
ter of  Dr.  Samuel  Annesley. 


In  sure  and  certain  hope  to  rise, 
And  claim  her  mansion  in  the  skies, 
A  Christian  here  her  flesh  laid  down. 
The  cross  exchansrins:  for  a  crown. 


True  daughter  of  affliction,  she, 
Inured  to  pain  and  misery, 
Mourn'd  a  long  niglit  of  griefs  and  fears, 
A  legal  night  of  seventy  years. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  331 

The  Father  then  reveal'd  his  Son, 
Him  in  the  1)roken  l)read  made  known  ; 
She  knew  and  felt  her  sins  forgiven, 
And  found  the  earnest  of  lier  heaven. 

Meet  for  the  fellowship  above. 
She  heard  the  call,  '  Arise,  my  love  ! ' 
'  I  come,'  her  dying  looks  replied. 
And  lamb-like,  as  her  Lord,  she  died.'* 

Mrs.  Wesley  was  honourably  descended.  Her  father  was 
one  of  the  most  pious  Ministers  of  his  age.  He  was  nearly 
related  to  the  noble  family  of  Anglesey ;  and  was  one  of  the 
two  thousand  Clergjanen  who,  at  the  time  of  the  Restoration, 
chose  rather  to  endure  ejectment,  with  pains  and  penalties, 
than  violate  their  consciences  by  a  compliance  with  what  they 
conceived  to  be  anti-scriptural  terms  of  communion.  She 
was  well  educated ;  possessed  a  very  superior  understanding, 
connected  with  independent  habits  of  thought,  which  she 
early  acquired ;  and  is  said  to  have  been  distinguished  by 
great  personal  beauty.  When  very  young,  she  renounced 
the  Dissenting  community,  to  which  her  father  belonged, 
and  united  herself  to  the  established  Church.  At  one  time 
she  entertained  the  fatal  errors  of  Socinianism,  from  whicli 
she  was  happily  reclaimed  by  one  of  the  English  Prelates. 
Such  boldness  of  speculation  in  a  young  lady,  and  that  on 
subjects  the  most  difficult  and  sacred,  is  not  to  be  com- 
mended. It  woidd  have  been  far  more  becoming,  especially 
at  tliis  early  period  of  her  life,  to  have  paid  a  greater  defer- 
ence to  the  judgment  of  her  holy  and  wise  father.  Her  hus- 
band was  the  first  man  in  England  that  wrote  in  favour  of 
the  Revolution  of  1688 ;  but  she  decidedly  disapproved  of 
that  great  national  change ;  and,  for  a  time,  so  disobliged 
him,  as  to  induce  him  to  leave  her,  because  she  would  not  say 
"  Amen "  when  he  prayed  for  King  William  ;  refusing  to 
acknowledge  him  as  her  lawful  Sovereign  :  for  after  her  mar- 
riage, as  well  as  when  she  was  in  her  teens,  she  cherished  the 
habit  of  thinking  for  herself. 

As  the  wife  of  the  Rector  of  Epworth,  hers  Avas  a  life  of 
sorrow.  Their  family  was  very  large,  and  their  income 
limited.  Their  embarrassments  were  distressing ;  and  for 
some  time  the  head  of  the  family  Avas  confined  for  debt  in  the 
castle  of  Lincoln.     Though  IMrs.  Wesley  could  not  say  that 

VOL.    I.  Y 


322  THE    LIFE    OF 

she  had  ever  absolutely  wanted  breads  she  told  the  Arch- 
bishop of  York,  when  he  questioned  her  on  the  subject,  that 
she  had  often  experienced  so  much  difficulty  in  obtaining  it, 
and  in  paying  for  it  when  it  was  obtained,  as  nearly  equalled 
the  pain  of  destitution. 

As  a  mother  she  was,  perhaps,  never  surpassed  in  sound 
discretion.  It  is  questionaVjle  whether  any  children  in  the 
kingdom  were  better  governed  and  trained  than  hers.  She 
formed  them  to  habits  of  piety,  virtue,  and  decorum ;  and 
so  commanded  their  respect,  that  to  the  end  of  their  Hves 
they  cherished  towards  her  the  most  sincere  esteem  and  affec- 
tion ;  for  they  had  an  entire  confidence  in  her  judgment. 

Notwithstanding  her  temporary  ahenation  from  the  truth, 
through  the  greater  part  of  her  fife  she  had  a  deep  sense 
of  the  importance  of  religion,  and  was  conscientiously  strict 
in  the  discharge  of  its  duties.  She  knew  that  for  many  years 
her  father  had  walked  in  the  unclouded  Hglit  of  God's  coun- 
tenance ;  but  she  was  not  aware  that  this  is  the  common 
privilege  of  believers  in  Christ ;  and  hence  she  confessed, 
that  she  never  dared  to  ask  of  God  the  abiding  witness  of 
his  Spirit,  that  she  was  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  Hers  was 
rather  a  religion  of  fear,  than  of  joyous  love.  It  was  legal 
night,  and  not  the  bright  shining  of  evangelic  day.  But 
when  her  two  sons,  being  justified  by  faith,  had  peace  with 
God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  began  to  preach 
this  great  truth  of  apostoHcal  Christianity,  she  fully  entered 
into  their  views,  and  waited  upon  God  in  the  earnest  expecta- 
tion of  receiving  the  same  blessing.  It  was  done  to  her 
according  to  her  faith.  While  her  son-in-law,  Mr.  Hall,  was 
presenting  to  her  the  sacramental  cup,  and  pronouncing  the 
words,  "  The  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  shed 
for  thee,  preserve  thy  body  and  soul  unto  everlasting  life," 
she  was  filled  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing,  and  was 
assured,  beyond  all  painful  doubt,  of  the  pardoning  mercy  of 
God  to  her  soul. 

She  spent  the  latter  years  of  her  life  in  the  himible  dwell- 
ing connected  with  the  Foundery,  attended  the  religious 
meetings  which  were  held  there,  and  even  anticipated  her 
sons  in  the  ecclesiastical  irregularities  wliich  they  introduced. 
When  Thomas  Maxfield,  a  pious  layman,  began  to  preach, 
and  Mr.  John  Wesley  determined  to  resist  this  encroachment 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  323 

upon  the  clerical  office,  slie  interposed ;  warned  her  indignant 
son  against  the  act  which  he  meditated ;  and  declared,  that 
the  devoted  and  intelligent  ISIaxfield  was  as  sui'cly  called  of 
God  to  preach  the  Gospel,  as  John  himself  was.  He  took 
her  advice,  heard  the  man  himself,  and  then  concm-red  in  her 
judgment ;  as  did  also  his  brother  Charles.  Mrs.  Susanna 
Wesley  was  as  much  a  Methodist  as  either  of  her  sons ;  and 
Charles,  who  wrote  her  epitaph,  and  John,  who  approved  of 
it,  e\ddently  dwelt  with  delight  upon  the  fact,  that,  after  all 
her  sorrows  and  feai's,  she  died  in  the  possession  of  that  vital 
faith  in  Christ  which  brings  perfect  tranquilHty  to  the  con- 
science, and  is  connected  with  an  assured  hope  of  eternal 
life.  It  was  a  high  gratification  to  the  sons,  that  God  made 
them  the  instruments  of  conveying  to  such  a  mother  a 
blessing  so  rich  and  substantial. 


Y  2 


324  THE  LITE  or 


CHAPTER  X. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1743,  we  find  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  in  London,  preaching  in  all  directions,  visiting  the 
prisoners,  and  labouring  with  unabated  diligence  in  the  spread 
of  di\dne  truth.  In  his  attempts  to  benefit  the  poor  outcasts 
in  Newgate,  he  met  with  much  vexatious  opposition,  not  from 
the  civil  authorities,  but  the  keeper,  and  the  ungodly  turnkeys, 
who  acted  under  the  keeper's  direction.  Though  he  had  a 
written  order  from  the  Sheriff",  these  underlings  of  office 
threw  every  obstruction  in  his  way.  Undismayed,  how- 
ever, he  persevered  in  his  attempts  to  convert  and  save  the 
men  that  were  appointed  to  die.  He  was  not  allowed  to  enter 
their  ceUs,  but  was  merely  admitted  into  the  yard  of  the 
prison.  There  he  used  to  stand  upon  a  bench;  and  the 
unhappy  inmates  of  the  diff'erent  cells,  who  knew  the  voice 
of  this  faithful  friend,  presenting  their  faces  at  the  iron 
gratings,  listened  to  the  words  of  truth  and  mercy.  When 
he  preached  a  present  salvation  from  sin,  by  faith  in  Christ, 
no  man  withstood  him  with  greater  pertinacity  than  his  old 
friend,  Mr.  Broughton,  one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  and 
then  a  Clergyman  in  London.  Wherever  he  could  obtain 
access,  whether  into  Newgate  or  elsewhere,  this  zealous  oppo- 
nent of  the  truth  bore  a  vehement  testimony  against  the 
doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith ;  denying  to  all  classes  of  men 
the  enjoyment  of  the  divine  favour. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  doubtless  more  frequent  in  his 
visits  to  Newgate  than  he  otherwise  would  have  been, 
because  of  the  inefficiency  of  the  Clergyman  to  whose  care 
the  spiritual  interests  of  the  prisoners  were  confided.  He 
reproved  some  convicts  for  their  levity ;  and  adds,  "  They 
seemed  humbled,  and  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  condition. 
Their  lightness  had  been  occasioned  by  that  poor  creature, 
the  Ordinary;  who  is  worse  than  no  Minister  at  all.  Six 
times  they  were  forced  to  wake  him  before  he  got  tlu-ough  the 
prayers.  He  might  just  as  well  read  them  in  Latin.  His 
life  and  actions  are  worse  than  even  his  words.'' 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  325 

At  this  time  the  apostles  of  Antinomianism  were  labour- 
ing in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom  to  propagate  their  plau- 
sible errors  ;  and  not  a  few  of  the  Methodist  societies  were  in 
danger  of  imbibing  the  insidious  poison.  Of  this  the  bro- 
thers were  aware,  and  therefore  exerted  themselves  with  all 
zeal  and  fidelity  to  establish  them  in  the  beUcf  of  the  truth. 
For  this  purpose  they  employed  the  pulpit  and  the  press ; 
and  when  they  could  not  personally  visit  the  people  who  were 
imder  their  care,  they  addressed  them  by  letter,  in  cases  of 
pecuKar  emergency.  The  following  document  is  a  sample. 
It  was  sent  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  the  society  in  Grimsby, 
and  beai-s  the  date  of  April  27th,  1743  : — 

"  My  dear  brethren  and  sisters, — I  rejoice  in  your  behalf, 
that  our  Lord  hath  given  you  ears  to  hear,  and  a  heart  to 
obey,  the  word  of  God,  rather  than  man.  The  foundation 
standeth  sure.  The  Lord  knoweth  those  that  are  his ;  even 
all  obedient  behevers ;  every  one  who  nameth  the  name  of 
Clu'ist,  and  departs  from  iniquity.  Little  children,  (saith  the 
Spirit  expressly,)  let  no  man  deceive  you.  He  that  doeth 
righteousness  is  righteous ;  and  no  unrighteous  person,  none 
who  doth  not  do  good,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
Jesus  is  the  author  of  eternal  redemption  to  all  them,  and 
them  only,  that  obey  Him.  There  can  be  no  true  faith,  where 
there  is  not  love :  and  this  is  love,  that  we  walk  after  his 
commandments.  Look  to  yourselves,  therefore,  my  brethren, 
that  ye  lose  not  those  things  which  ye  have  wrought ;  but 
that  ye  receive  a  full  reward.  I  need  only  say  concerning 
them  that  would  seduce  you,  and  bring  not  tliis  doctrine, 
'  Receive  them  not  into  your  house ;  neither  bid  him  God 
speed  :  for  he  that  biddeth  him  God  speed  is  partaker  of  his 
evil  deeds.^ 

"  May  the  God  of  all  grace,  after  you  have  suffered  awhile, 
make  you  perfect,  (for  he  is  able  and  willing,)  strengthen, 
stablish,  settle  you.  I  do  not  fear  your  listening  to  the 
other  Gospel,  (preached  by  poor  Mr.  Pai'ker,  and  his  German 
friends,)  till  you  hsten  to  flesh  and  blood,  and  cast  off  the 
yoke  of  Christ,  and  all  the  Scriptures.  All  the  Scriptures 
are  point-blank  against  them ;  and  therefore  they  are  wise  in 
refusing  to  stand  by  the  law  and  the  testimony.  They  have 
cast  out  St.  James  from  the  canon.  They  all  reject  the  whole 
Old  Testament,  and  most  of  the  New.     Nay,  some  of  them 


336  THE    LIFE    OF 

have  said  they  saw  no  occasion  for  any  more  than  the  Epistle 
to  the  Romans.  Now  shall  we  give  up  them^  or  the  word  of 
God  ?  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to  hearken 
nnto  man,  rather  than  God,  judge  ye. 

"  Our  Lord  fasted,  and  prayed,  and  did  good.  His  Apos- 
tles were  in  fastings  often,  prayed  without  ceasing,  confessed 
Christ  before  men,  did  all  manner  of  good,  and  suffered  aU 
manner  of  evil.  In  their  steps  would  I  rather  tread,  than  in 
Mr.  Parker's.  We  need  say  and  think  no  more  of  them, 
except  to  pray  for  them.  Leave  them  to  the  Opener  of  eyes  ; 
and  look  you  unto  Jesus,  by  walking  as  He  walked.  Let  his 
word  be  a  lantern  to  your  feet,  and  a  hght  to  your  path.  Let 
all  Scripture  (seeing  all  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God)  be 
equally  dear  to  you :  but  at  present  you  should  more  espe- 
cially study  what  is  more  especially  wanted  by  you.  Read 
again  and  again  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  [that  you  may  have 
a  just  view]  of  stillness.  If  any  of  you  have  even  drunk 
the  deadly  thing,  St.  James  will  help  him  to  an  antidote. 
Should  any  deny  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God, 
(hberty  from  all  sin,  hberty  to  fulfil  the  whole  law,)  St.  John's 
Epistles  will  confirm  you  in  the  hope  of  the  Gospel.  Hold 
fast,  then,  my  beloved  brethren,  the  sword  of  the  Spirit, 
which  is  the  word  of  God.  Hold  fast  the  beginning  of  your 
confidence  unto  the  end  ;  for  '  to  him  that  overcometh,'  saith 
the  Son  of  God,  '  and  keepeth  my  words  unto  the  end,  to  him 
will  I  give  power  over  the  nations,  even  as  I  have  received  of 
my  Father;  and  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star.' 

"  I  trust  to  find  you  shortly  none  otherwise  minded. 
Pray  ye  that  the  Lord  would  direct  my  way  unto  you.  To  Him 
I  now  commend  you,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is 
able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among 
them  that  are  sanctified  through  faith  which  is  in  Jesus. 

"  We  acknowledge  ourselves  your  debtors  and  servants  for 
Christ's  sake. 

"  My  dear  brother  and  sister  Blow, — I  pray  God 
strengthen  and  keep  you  in  your  resolution,  to  be  guided  by 
his  holy  word.  Satan  desired  to  have  you,  that  he  might 
sift  you  like  wheat ;  but  our  Lord  prayed  for  you  ;  and  still 
He  liveth  to  make  intercession.  Be  not  henceforth  as  chil- 
dren, tossed  to  and  fi-o,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of 
doctrine  ;  but  speaking  the  truth  in  love,  (that  is,  obedience,) 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  327 

let  US  grow  up  in  all  things  into  Christ  our  Head,  till  we  all 
come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  unto  a  perfect  man,  to  the 
measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ.  Remember 
my  kindest  love  to  sister  Scudaraore.  Bid  her  in  all  her 
ways  acknowledge  God ;  and  He  will  direct  her  paths.  I 
warn  Henry  Simpson  and  his  >vife,  in  much  love,  to  return  to 
our  Lord,  in  his  own  way  of  ordinances  and  command- 
ments; for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness. 
Be  pleased  to  give  my  kind  love  to  every  one  in  particular, 
who  inquires  after  me,  or  is  wilhng  to  believe  my  report. 
May  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  dwell  with  you  all,  till  He  is  in  you  a 
well  of  water  spinging  up  into  everlasting  Hfe.     Pray  for 

"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  the  Lord." 
From  London  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  the  west  of 
England ;  and  after  preaching  at  Bath,  Painswick,  Evesham, 
and  other  places,  on  the  20th  of  May,  he  says,  "  I  got  once 
more  to  our  dear  coUiers  at  Wednesbury.  Here  the  seed  has 
taken  root,  and  many  are  added  to  the  church.  A  society 
of  above  three  hundred  are  seeking  full  redemption  in  the 
all-cleansing  blood.  The  enemy  rages  exceedingly,  and 
preaches  against  them.  A  few  have  returned  railing  for 
railing ;  but  the  generality  have  behaved  as  the  followers  of 
Christ  Jesus.  I  preached  in  a  garden,  on  the  first  Avords  I 
met :  1  Cor.  ii.  1.  While  I  spake  of  his  suffering  He  looked 
upon  us,  and  made  us  look  upon  Him  and  mourn.  Many 
wept  as  one  that  mourneth  for  his  first-born.  I  exhorted  and 
intreated  the  very  lively  society.  Surely  among  this  people  I 
have  not  run  or  laboured  in  vain. 

"  May  21st.  At  five  I  commended  the  woman  of  Canaan  as 
an  example  of  prevalent  importunity.  A  young  man  who 
had  been  grievously  vexed  of  the  devil  was  now  set  at  liberty. 
I  spent  the  morning  in  conference  with  several  who  have 
received  the  atonement  under  ray  brother,  &c.  I  saw  a  piece 
of  ground,  given  us  by  a  Dissenter  to  build  a  meeting-house 
upon,  and  consecrated  it  by  a  hymn. 

"  I  walked  with  many  of  the  brethren  to  Walsal  singing. 
We  were  received  with  the  old  complaint,  '  Behold,  they  that 
tiu'u  the  world  upside  down  are  come  hither  also.^  I  walked 
through  the  town  amidst  the  noisy  greetings  of  our  enemies. 
I  stood  on  the  steps  of  the  market-house.  A  host  of  men 
was   laid  against  us.     The  floods  lifted  uj)  their  voice,  and 


328  THE    LIFE    OP 

raged  horribly.  The  street  was  full  of  fierce  Ephesian  beasts, 
(the  principal  man  setting  them  on,)  who  roared,  and  shouted, 
and  threw  stones  incessantly.  Many  struck  without  hurting 
me.  I  besought  them  in  calm  love  to  be  reconciled  to  God 
in  Christ.  While  I  was  departing  a  stream  of  ruffians  was 
suffered  to  bear  me  from  the  steps.  I  rose,  and,  having 
given  the  blessing,  was  beaten  down  again.  So  the  third 
time,  when  we  had  returned  thanks  to  God  for  our  salvation. 
I  then,  from  the  steps,  bade  them  depart  in  peace,  and  walked 
quickly  back  through  the  thickest  rioters.  They  reviled  us, 
but  had  no  commission  to  touch  a  hair  of  our  heads." 

Having  preached  at  Birmingham  and  at  Wednesbmy,  he 
took  liis  leave  of  the  people  in  Staffordshire,  and  hastened 
to  Sheffield,  preaching  at  Melbourne,  Coleorton,  and  Notting- 
ham-cross on  his  way.  In  Sheffield  the  Clergy  had  succeeded 
in  inflaming  the  public  mind,  so  that  during  his  stay,  a  mob 
assembled,  and  pulled  down  the  Methodist  chapel,  which  had 
been  erected  by  the  Kberality  of  a  poor  people.  He  states 
that,  on  his  arrival,  he  found  them  "  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
wolves  :  the  Ministers  having  so  stirred  up  the  people,  that 
they  were  ready  to  tear  them  in  pieces."  He  adds,  "  I 
went  to  the  society-house,  next  door  to  our  brother  Ben- 
nett's. Hell  from  beneath  was  moved  to  oppose  us.  As 
soon  as  I  was  in  the  desk,  with  David  Taylor,  the  floods 
began  to  lift  up  their  voice.  An  officer  (Ensign  Garden) 
contradicted  and  blasphemed.  I  took  no  notice  of  him,  and 
sang  on.  The  stones  flew  thick,  liitting  the  desk  and  people. 
To  save  them  and  the  house,  I  gave  notice  I  should  preach 
out,  and  look  the  enemy  in  the  face. 

"  The  whole  army  of  aliens  followed  me.  The  captain  laid 
hold  of  me,  and  began  revihng.  I  gave  him  for  answer,  'A 
Word  in  Season,  or  Advice  to  a  Soldier ; '  then  prayed,  parti- 
cularly for  His  Majesty  King  George,  and  preached  the 
Gospel  with  much  contention.  The  stones  often  struck  me 
in  the  face.  After  sermon  I  prayed  for  sinners  as  servants  of 
their  master  the  devil;  upon  which  the  captain  ran  at  me 
with  great  fury,  threatening  revenge  for  my  abusing,  as  he 
called  it,  the  King  his  master.  He  forced  his  way  tlu-ough 
the  brethren,  drew  his  sword,  and  presented  it  to  my  breast. 
My  breast  was  immediately  steeled.  I  threw  it  open,  and 
fixing  mine  eye  on  his,  smiled  in  liis  face,  and  calmly  said,  ■  I 


THE    REV.    CUARLES    WESLEY.  329 

fear  God,  and  honour  the  King.'  His  countenance  fell  in  a 
moment ;  he  fetched  a  deep  sigh ;  put  up  his  sword ;  and 
quickly  left  the  place.  To  one  of  the  company,  who  after- 
wards informed  me,  he  said,  '  You  shall  see,  if  I  do  but  hold 
my  sword  to  his  breast,  he  m  ill  faint  away.'  So  perhaps  I 
should,  had  I  only  had  his  principles  to  trust  to;  but  if  at 
that  time  I  was  not  afraid,  no  thanks  to  my  natm-al  courage. 

"  We  returned  to  our  brother  Bennett's,  and  gave  our- 
selves unto  prayer.  The  rioters  followed,  and  exceeded  in 
their  outrage  all  I  have  seen  before.  Those  of  Moorfields, 
Cardiff,  and  Walsal,  were  lambs  to  these.  As  there  is  '  no 
King  in  Israel,'  (no  Magistrate,  I  mean,  in  Sheffield,)  every 
man  does  as  seems  good  in  his  own  eyes.  Satan  now  put  it 
into  their  hearts  to  pull  down  the  society-house;  and  they 
set  to  their  work  while  we  were  praying  and  praising  God. 
It  was  a  glorious  time  with  us.  Every  word  of  exhortation 
sunk  deep ;  every  prayer  was  sealed ;  and  many  found  the 
Spirit  of  glory  resting  on  them.  One  sent  for  the  Constable, 
who  came  up,  and  desired  me  to  leave  the  town,  since  I  was 
the  occasion  of  all  this  disturbance.  I  thanked  liim  for  his 
advice,  withal  assuring  him,  I  should  not  go  a  moment  the 
sooner  for  all  this  uproar ;  I  was  sorry  for  their  sakes  that  they 
had  no  law  or  justice  among  them :  as  for  myself,  I  had  my 
protection,  and  knew  my  business,  as  I  supposed  he  did  his. 
In  proof  whereof  he  went  from  us,  and  encouraged  the  mob. 
They  pressed  hard  to  break  open  the  door.  I  would  have 
gone  out  to  them,  but  the  brethren  would  not  suffer  me. 
They  laboured  all  night  for  theu*  master,  and  by  morning 
had  pulled  down  one  end  of  the  house.  I  could  compare 
them  to  nothing  but  the  men  of  Sodom ;  or  those  coming 
out  of  the  tombs,  'exceeding  fierce.'  Their  outcries  often 
waked  me  in  the  night :  yet  I  beheve  I  got  more  sleep  than 
any  of  my  neighboui's. 

"May  26th.  At  five  I  expounded  the  pool  of  Bethesda, 
and  stayed  conversing  with  the  society  till  eight.  I  break- 
fasted with  several  of  the  brethren  from  Yorkshire,  Derby- 
shire, Lancashne,  and  Cheshire,  I  met  a  daughter  of  afflic- 
tion, who  had  long  moiu-ned  in  Zion.  God  gave  me  imme- 
diate faith  for  her,  which  I  made  proof  of  in  prayer ;  and  in 
that  instant  she  received  the  comfort.  It  being  agreed  that 
I   shoidd   preach   in   the  heai't  of  the  town,  I  went  forth. 


830  THE    LIFE    OF 

notliing  doubting.  We  heard  our  enemies  shouting  from 
afar.  I  stood  up  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  read  the  first 
words  that  offered,  'If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against 
us  ?  "  &c.  God  made  bare  his  arm  in  the  sight  of  the 
Heathen,  and  so  restrained  the  fierceness  of  men,  that  not 
one  lifted  up  hand  or  voice  against  us. 

"  I  took  David  Taylor,  and  walked  through  the  open 
street,  to  our  brother  Bennett's,  with  the  multitude  at  my 
heels.  We  passed  by  the  spot  where  the  house  stood.  They 
had  not  left  one  stone  upon  another.  'Nevertheless  the 
foundation  standeth  sure,'  as  I  told  one  of  them ;  and  our 
house  not  made  with  hands  is  eternal  in  the  heavens.  The 
mob  attended  me  to  my  lodgings  with  great  civihty ;  but  as 
soon  as  I  was  entered  the  house,  they  renewed  their  threat- 
enings  to  pull  it  down.  The  windows  were  mashed  in  an 
instant ;  and  my  poor  host  so  frightened,  that  he  was  ready 
to  give  up  his  shield.  He  had  been  for  a  warrant  to  Mr. 
Buck,  a  Justice  of  Peace  in  Rotherham,  who  refused  it  him, 
unless  he  would  promise  to  forsake  '  this  way.' 

"The  house  was  now  on  the  point  of  being  taken  by 
storm.  I  was  writing  within  when  the  cry  of  my  poor  friend 
and  his  family,  I  thought,  called  me  out  to  those  sons  of 
Belial.  In  the  midst  of  the  rabble  I  found  a  friend  of 
Edward's  with  the  Riot  Act.  At  their  desire  I  took  and 
read  it,  and  made  a  suitable  exhortation.  One  of  the  sturdi- 
est rebels  our  Constable  seized,  and  carried  away  captive  into 
the  house.  I  marvelled  at  the  patience  of  his  companions ; 
but  the  Lord  overawed  them.  What  was  done  with  the 
prisoner  I  know  not ;  for  in  five  minutes  I  was  fast  asleep  in 
the  room  which  they  had  dismantled.  I  feared  no  cold,  but 
dropped  asleep  with  that  word,  '  Scatter  thou  the  people 
that  dehght  in  war.'  I  afterwards  heard,  that,  withm  the 
hour,  they  had  all  quitted  the  place. 

"  May  27th.  At  five  I  took  leave  of  the  society.  We  had 
the  extraordinary  blessing  I  expected.  Our  hearts  were  knit 
together,  and  greatly  comforted.  We  rejoiced  in  hope 
of  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God,  who  had  now 
dehvered  us  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lions.  David  Taylor 
informed  me  that  the  people  of  Thorpe,  through  which  we 
should  pass,  were  exceeding  mad  against  us.  So  we  found 
them  as  we  approached  the  place,  and  were  turning  down  the 


THE    REV.    CUARLES    WESLEY.  331 

lane  to  Barley-hall.  The  ambush  rose,  and  assaulted  us  with 
stones,  eggs,  and  dirt.  My  horse  flew  from  side  to  side, 
till  he  forced  his  way  through  them.  David  Taylor  they 
wounded  in  his  forehead,  which  bled  much.  Ilis  hat  he  lost 
in  the  fmy.  I  retiu'ned,  and  asked  what  was  the  reason  a 
Clergyman  could  not  pass  without  such  treatment.  At  first 
the  rioters  scattered;  but  their  captain,  rallying,  answered, 
with  horrible  imprecations  and  stones,  that  would  have  killed 
both  man  and  beast,  had  they  not  been  turned  aside  by  a 
hand  unseen.  My  horse  took  flight,  and  huiTied  away  with 
me  down  a  steep  hill,  till  we  came  to  a  lane,  which  I  turned 
up,  and  took  a  circuit,  to  find  our  brother  Johnson's.  The 
enemy  spied  me  from  afar,  and  followed  shouting.  Blessed 
be  God,  I  got  no  hurt,  but  only  the  eggs  and  dirt.  My 
clothes  indeed  abhoiTcd  me,  and  my  arm  pained  me  a  little 
by  a  blow  I  received  at  Sheffield.  David  Taylor  had  got  just 
before  me  to  Barley-hall,  with  the  sisters,  whom  God  had  hid 
in  the  hollow  of  his  hand. 

"  We  met  many  sincere  souls  assembled  to  hear  the  word 
of  God.  Never  have  I  known  a  greater  power  of  love.  All 
were  droT\Tied  in  tears,  yet  very  happy.  The  scripture  I  met 
was,  '  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  \isited 
and  redeemed  his  people.'  We  rejoiced  in  the  God  of 
our  salvation,  who  hath  compassed  us  about  with  songs  of 
deliverance. 

"  By  four  we  came  to  a  land  of  rest ;  for  our  bretlu-en  at 
Bii'stal  have  stopped  the  mouths  of  gainsayers,  and  fairly 
overcome  evil  with  good.  At  present,  peace  is  in  all  their 
borders.  The  little  foxes  that  spoil  the  Aineyard,  or  rather 
the  wild  boai's  out  of  the  wood  that  root  it  up,  have  no  more 
place  among  them.  Only  the  Germans  still  prowl  about  the 
fences,  to  pick  up  stragglers.  My  mouth  was  opened  to 
declare  God,  who  spared  not  his  Son,  &c.  A  great  multitude 
were  boAved  down  by  the  victoiious  power  of  his  love.  It  was 
a  time  much  to  be  rememliered  for  the  gracious  rain  where- 
with our  God  refreshed  us.'' 

Having  preached  to  the  people  twice  at  Birstal,  and  once 
at  Ai'mley,  on  Satui'day,  May  28th,  Mr.  Charles  A^'esley 
Avent  to  Leeds,  where  he  was  treated  with  great  respect  by 
the  Clerg^^  This  was  the  more  remai'kable,  because  when 
he  was  introduced  to  them  he  had  preached  to  some  thou- 


333  THE    LIFE    OF 

sands  of  people  in  the  principal  street.  He  evidently  pos- 
sessed tlieir  esteem.  The  following  is  his  own  account  of 
his  visit  to  this  town.  William  Shent,  at  whose  door  he 
preached^  kept  a  barber's  shop  in  Briggate.  "Not  a  year 
ago  I  walked  to  and  fro  in  these  streets,  and  could  not  find  a 
man  :  but  a  spark  is  at  last  lighted  in  this  place  also ;  and  a 
great  fire  it  will  kindle.  I  met  the  infant  society,  about  fifty 
in  number,  most  of  them  justified;  and  exhorted  them  to 
Avalk  circumspectly,  since  so  much  depended  on  the  first 
witnesses.  At  seven  I  stood  before  WiUiam  Shent's  door, 
and  cried  to  thousands,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come 
ye  to  the  waters  ! '  The  word  took  place.  They  gave  dili- 
gent heed  to  it,  and  seemed  a  people  ready  prepared  for  the 
Lord. 

"  I  went  to  the  great  church,  and  was  showed  to  the 
Ministers'  pew.  Their  whole  behaviour  said,  '  Friend,  go  up 
higher.'  Five  Clergymen  were  there,  who  a  little  con- 
founded me  by  making  me  take  place  of  my  elders  and 
betters.  They  made  me  help  to  administer  the  sacrament  ; 
would  not  let  me  steal  into  a  corner ;  but  placed  me  at  the 
table  opposite  to  him  that  consecrated.  I  assisted,  with 
eight  more  Ministers,  for  whom  my  soul  was  much  drawn  out 
in  prayer.  But  I  dreaded  their  favour  more  than  the  stones 
in  Sheffield. 

"  At  two  I  found  a  vast  multitude  waiting  for  the  word. 
I  strongly  exhorted  them  to  repent  and  beheve,  that  their 
sins  might  be  blotted  out.  At  Birstal  I  called  the  poor,  and 
maimed,  and  halt,  and  blind,  to  the  great  supper.  My  Lord 
disposed  many  hearts,  I  doubt  not,  to  accept  the  invitation. 
He  shows  me  several  witnesses  of  the  truth,  wliich  they  have 
even  now  received  in  the  love  of  it.  I  had  a  blessed  parting 
with  the  society  .'* 

It  is  an  interesting  fact,  that  while  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  preaching  three  or  four  times  a  day,  during  the  intervals 
of  public  worship  he  was  almost  constantly  engaged  in  the 
composition  of  hymns.  This  fact  appears  not  only  in  the 
number  of  hymns  which  he  pubhshed  from  time  to  time,  on  a 
great  variety  of  subjects;  but  also  from  the  following  inci- 
dent, which  occurred  when  he  was  on  his  way  from  Birstal  to 
Newcastle.  "  Near  Ripley,"  says  he,  "  my  horse  threw  and 
feU   upon  me.     My  companion  thought  I  had  broken  my 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  333 

neck ;  but  my  leg  only  was  bruised,  my  hand  sprained,  ami 
my  head  stunned:  which  spoiled  my  making  hymns,  or 
thinking  at  all,  till  the  next  day,  when  the  Lord  brought  us 
safe  to  Newcastle. 

"  At  seven  I  went  to  the  room,  which  will  contain  above 
two  thousand.  It  was  filled  from  end  to  end.  God  gave 
testimony  to  the  word  of  his  grace.  We  rejoiced  for  the  con- 
solation of  our  mutual  faith." 

On  Mr.  Charles  Wesley^s  ai'rival  at  Newcastle,  he  found 
that  the  bodily  excitement  into  which  some  persons  had  been 
thrown  there,  as  in  Bristol,  under  his  brother's  preaching,  had 
given  oflfence  in  different  quarters.  He  had  long  been  accus- 
tomed to  look  upon  things  of  this  nature  with  jealousy ;  and 
few  instances  of  the  kind  appear  to  have  ever  attended  his 
preaching,  powerful  and  impressive  as  it  was.  If  they  did 
occur,  they  were  discouraged  by  him;  and  in  relating  the 
success  of  his  ministry  he  has  passed  them  over  in  silence. 
His  brother  attached  no  more  importance  to  them  than  he 
did ;  but  he  used  greater  caution  in  suppressing  them,  lest 
he  should  in  any  degree  destroy  the  good  which  was  unques- 
tionable, and  the  fruit  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  influence,  with 
eflFects  which  had  no  higher  origin  than  the  physical  consti- 
tution of  human  nature.  Charles  was  more  bold  and 
decided.  That  which  appeared  to  him  to  have  no  necessary 
connexion  with  the  work  of  God,  and  wliich  he  saw  to  be  a 
cause  of  offence,  he  did  not  hesitate  firmly  to  discountenance ; 
and  yet  his  usefulness  was  not  thereby  impaired.  In  what 
manner  he  proceeded  at  Newcastle  in  the  suppression  of 
irregularities  he  has  stated  in  the  following  extracts,  which  also 
contain  a  striking  view  of  his  continued  fidelity  and  zeal : — 

"  June  3d.  Our  room  was  crowded  at  the  watch-night. 
Several  gentry  from  the  races  stood  with  great  attention, 
wliile  I  set  forth  Christ  crucified.  It  was  a  season  both  of 
grief  and  love. 

"  June  4th.  I  went  on  at  five  expounding  the  Acts.  Some 
stumbhng-blocks,  with  the  help  of  God,  I  have  removed, 
particularly  the  fits.  Many  no  doubt  were,  at  om*  first 
preaching,  struck  down,  both  soul  and  body,  into  the  depth 
of  distress.  Their  outward  affections  were  easy  to  be  imi- 
tated. Many  counterfeits  I  have  already  detected.  To-day 
one  who  came  from  the  ale-house  drunk  was  pleased  to  fall 


354  THE    LIFE    OP 

into  a  fit  for  my  entertainment,  and  beat  liimself  heartily. 
I  thought  it  a  pity  to  hinder  him ;  so,  instead  of  singing  over 
him,  as  had  often  been  done,  we  left  him  to  recover  at  his 
leisure.  Another  girl,  as  she  began  her  cry,  I  ordered  to  be 
carried  out.  Her  convulsion  was  so  violent  as  to  take  away 
the  use  of  her  limbs,  till  they  laid  and  left  her  without  the 
door.  Then  immediately  she  found  her  legs,  and  walked  off. 
Some  very  unstdl  sisters,  who  always  took  care  to  stand  near 
me,  and  try  which  should  cry  loudest,  since  I  had  them 
removed  out  of  my  sight,  have  been  as  quiet  as  lambs.  The 
fi^rst  night  I  preached  here,  half  my  words  were  lost  through 
their  outcries.  Last  night,  before  I  began,  I  gave  public 
notice,  that  whosoever  cried,  so  as  to  di'own  my  voice,  should, 
without  any  man's  hurt,  or  judging  them,  be  gently  carried 
to  the  farthest  corner  of  the  room.  But  my  porters  had  no 
employment  the  whole  night;  yet  the  Lord  was  with  us, 
mightily  convincing  of  sin  and  righteousness. 

"  June  5th.  My  soul  was  revived  by  the  poor  people  at 
Chowden ;  and  yet  more  at  Tanfield,  where  I  called  to  great 
numbers  to  behold  the  Lamb  of  God.  To  the  society  I 
spake  words  not  my  own.  At  Newcastle,  one  just  come 
from  the  sacrament  received  the  seal  of  forgiveness 
among  us. 

"  I  preached  in  the  crowded  square,  chiefly  to  backsliders, 
whom  I  besought  with  tears  to  be  reconciled  to  God. 
Surely  Jesus  looked  upon  some  of  them,  as  he  looked  upon 
Peter.  I  wrestled  in  prayer  for  them  in  the  society,  and 
found  it  is  for  their  sake  principally  that  God  hath  brought 
rae  hither. 

"  June  6tli.  I  had  the  great  comfort  of  recovering  some  of 
those  that  had  drawn  back.  They  came  confessing  their  sin. 
I  trust  we  shall  receive  them  again  for  ever. 

"  June  8th.  I  spake  to  the  bands  severally,  and  tried  if 
their  faith  could  bear  shakmg.  We  have  certainly  been  too 
rash  and  easy  in  allowing  persons  for  believers,  on  their  own 
testimony;  nay,  and  even  persuading  them  into  a  false 
opinion  of  themselves.  Some  souls  it  is  doubtless  necessary 
to  encourage ;  but  it  should  be  done  with  the  utmost  caution. 
To  tell  one  in  darkness,  he  has  faith,  is  to  keep  him  in  dark- 
ness still ;  or  to  make  him  trust  in  a  false  hght ;  a  faith  that 
stands  in  the  words  of  men,  not  in  the  power  of  God. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  335 

"  June  13th.  I  wrote  thus  to  a  son  in  the  Gospel :  '  Be 
not  over  sure  that  so  many  are  justified.  By  their  fruits  you 
shall  know  them.  You  will  see  reason  to  be  more  and  more 
dehberate  in  the  judgments  you  pass  on  souls.  Wait  for 
their  conversation.  I  do  not  know  whether  Ave  can  infallibly 
pronounce  at  the  time,  that  any  one  is  justified.  I  once 
thought  several  in  that  state,  who,  I  am  now  convinced,  were 
only  under  the  drawings  of  the  Father.  Tr}^  the  spirits, 
therefore,  lest  you  should  lay  the  stumbling-block  of  pride  in 
their  way ;  and  by  allowing  them  to  have  faith  too  soon,  keep 
them  out  of  it  for  ever.' 

"June  15th.  I  observed  at  Newcastle  that  many  more  of 
the  gentry  come  now  that  the  stumbling-block  of  the  fits  is 
taken  out  of  their  way ;  and  I  am  more  and  more  con\dnced 
it  was  a  dence  of  Satan,  to  stop  the  course  of  the  Gospel. 
Since  I  preached  it,  (if  I  can  discern  anything,)  it  never  had 
gi'eater  success  than  at  this  time.  Yet  we  have  no  fits  among 
us ;  and  I  have  done  nothing  to  prevent  them,  only  declared 
that  I  do  not  think  the  better  of  any  one  for  crying  out,  and 
interrupting  my  work. 

"  June  16th.  I  set  out  for  Sunderland,  with  a  strong  aver- 
sion to  preaching.  But  I  am  more  and  more  con\dnced  that 
the  freedom  of  heart,  which  the  Moravians  and  Quakers  so 
much  talk  of,  is  a  rule  of  the  devil's  inventing,  to  supersede 
the  written  word.  I  dragged  myself  to  about  a  thousand 
wild  people,  and  cried,  ^  O  Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed  thy- 
self; but  in  me  is  thy  help.'  Never  have  I  seen  greater 
attention  in  any  at  their  first  hearing. 

"  We  rode  on  to  Shields.  I  went  to  church,  and  the 
people  flocked  in  crowds  after  me.  The  Minister  could  not 
be  heard  in  reading  prayers ;  but  I  heard  him  loud  enough 
afterwai'ds,  calling  for  the  Chm'cliAvai'dens  to  quiet  the 
disturbance  which  none  but  himself  raised.  I  fancy  he 
thought  I  should  preach  there,  like  some  of  the  first  Quakers. 
The  Clerk  came  to  me,  bawhng  out,  it  was  consecrated 
ground,  and  I  had  no  business  to  preach  on  it ;  aa  as  no 
Minister,  &c.  When  he  had  cried  himself  out  of  breath,  I 
whispered  him  in  the  ear,  that  1  had  no  intention  to  preach 
there ;  and  he  stumbled  upon  a  good  saying,  '  Sii*,  if  you 
have  any  word  of  exhortation  for  the  people,  speak  it  to  them 
without.' 


336  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  I  did  so  at  my  leisure,  a  huge  multitude  waiting  in  the 
churchyard ;  many  of  them  fierce,  and  threatening  to  drown 
me,  and  what  not.  I  walked  quietly  through  the  midst  of 
them,  and  discoursed  in  strong,  awakening  words,  on  the 
jailer's  question,  ^"UTiat  must  I  do  to  be  saved?'  The 
Churchwardens  and  others  laboured  in  vain  to  interrupt,  by 
throwing  dirt,  nay,  and  money,  among  the  people.  Having 
delivered  my  message,  I  rode  to  the  ferry ;  crossed ;  and  met 
as  rough  friends  on  the  other  side.  The  mob  of  North- 
Shields  waited  to  salute  me,  with  the  Minister  at  their  head. 
He  had  got  a  man  with  a  horn,  instead  of  a  trumpet,  and 
bade  him  blow,  and  his  companions  shout.  Others  were 
almost  as  violent  in  their  approbation.  We  went  through 
honour  and  dishonour ;  (but  neither  of  them  hurt  us ;)  and 
by  six,  with  God's  blessing,  came  safe  to  Newcastle. 

"  June  19th.  I  asked  the  multitudes  in  the  square,  '  Will 
ye  also  go  away  ? '  The  word  prospered  in  the  thing  where- 
unto  it  was  sent ;  namely,  the  bringing  back  the  wanderers. 
We  concluded  the  day  with  our  first  love-feast.  Jesus  was 
with  his  disciples. 

"  I  took  my  leave  in  those  words  :  ^  What  ye  have  already, 
hold  fast  till  I  come.'  It  was  a  hard  parting  with  the  society. 
Their  hearts  were  all  as  melting  wax,  and  will,  I  trust,  retain 
the  impression  then  made  by  every  word  spoken.  Some 
cried  aloud ;  others  knelt  down  for  my  blessing ;  most  laid 
hold  on  me  as  I  passed ;  all  wept,  and  made  lamentation. 

"  I  preached  at  Swalwell.  Never  were  people  better  dis- 
posed, or  more  eager  of  instruction ;  and  their  love  was  such, 
that  they  would,  if  possible,  have  plucked  out  then'  eyes,  and 
given  them  me. 

"June  21st.  I  set  out  between  three  and  four;  and  was 
met  by  several  parties  of  the  society,  who  had  walked  before 
some  miles  to  watch  my  passing.  I  travelled  but  slowly 
through  them,  blessing  and  being  blessed.  I  rode  to  Sand- 
hutton.  The  poor  people  filled  the  house  where  I  was. 
I  showed  them  the  way  of  salvation,  in  the  creditor  and 
debtors.     They  returned  me  many  thanks." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  now  returned  to  London,  preaching  at 
a  few  intermediate  places  by  the  way.  At  Selby  he  dined 
"  in  a  mixed  company,"  probably  at  an  inn,  where  he  was 
asked  if  there  was  any   good  in  the  rite  of    confirmation. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  337 

Ever  intent  upon  the  inculcation  of  spiritual  religion,  as 
opposed  to  mere  formality,  he  answered,  "  No ;  nor  in  any 
outward  thing,  unless  you  are  in  Christ  a  new  crcatm'c." 
"  I  confounded  all  my  hearers  by  relating  my  own  experience 
under  the  law.  I  left  some  books,  and  went  on  my  way 
rejoicing.  Still  the  Spirit  was  upon  me ;  and  I  felt  stronger 
faith  for  myself,  than  I  ever  did  before." 

From  Selby  he  went  to  Epworth,  where  he  spent  a  few 
days,  preaching  in  the  open  air,  and  admonishmg  the  society 
in  private.  Here  he  was  treated  with  great  respect.  Eight 
years  had  now  elapsed  since  the  death  of  his  honoured  father, 
and  the  dispersion  of  the  family ;  and  many  tender  recollec- 
tions were  doubtless  suggested  to  his  mind  by  the  sight  of 
the  chm'ch,  the  parsonage-house,  and  other  objects ;  but  he 
was  too  intent  upon  sa^dng  the  souls  of  the  people,  to  indulge 
in  mere  sentimentality.  The  Methodists  of  Grimsby  came  to 
Epworth,  that  they  might  be  edified  by  his  ministry  and 
counsel.  They  parted  with  great  affection,  and  with  the 
peace  of  God. 

On  his  way  to  Nottingham  he  states,  that  he  was  favoured 
with  "the  best  company  that  either  earth  or  heaven  coidd 
furnish."  On  his  arrival  he  says,  "  I  found  my  brother  in 
the  mai-ket-place,  calling  lost  sinners  to  Him  that  justifieth 
the  ungodly.  He  gave  notice  of  my  preaching  in  the  even- 
ing. From  him  I  had  the  first  account  of  our  brethren's 
persecution  at  Wednesbury.  Then-  unhappy  IMinister  was 
the  contriver  of  all.  The  Lord  opened  my  mouth  at  seven. 
Many  thousands  attended  in  deep  silence.  Surely  the  Lord 
hath  much  people  in  this  place.  We  began  a  society  of  nine 
members." 

He  spent  Sunday,  the  26th  of  June,  at  Birmingham,  where 
he  was  met  by  several  persons  belonging  to  the  persecuted 
societ}^  at  Wednesburj',  whom  he  endeavoiired  to  strengthen 
and  comfort.  The  cruel  opposition  which  they  had  expe- 
rienced was  but  "  the  beginning  of  sorrows."  In  the  course 
of  a  few  months  several  of  them  were  horribly  maltreated, 
and  lost  the  greater  part  of  then-  property.  IMr.  Chai-les 
Wesley  preached  in  Birmingham,  at  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  \\athout  interruption;  and  again  to  several  thou- 
sands in  the  evening;  ''many  of  whom,"  says  he,  "I 
obsen^ed  by  their  tears,  were  pricked  at  the  heai-t,  and  ready 

VOL.    I.  z 


338  THE    LTFE    OF 

to  say,  '  I  will  arise,  and  go  to  my  Father.'  "  He  adds,  "  In 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  I  began  our  society.  The 
number  at  present  is  thirteen." 

From  Birmingham  he  went  to  London,  where  he  scarcely 
remained  a  fortnight,  before  he  set  out  on  horseback,  in  a 
heavy  rain,  for  Cornwall,  taking  Bristol  in  his  way.  A  bro- 
ther, whose  name  he  has  not  mentioned,  accompanied  him 
twenty  miles  beyond  Exeter,  where  he  was  left  to  prosecute 
his  journey  alone.  By  wandering,  he  states,  he  made  it 
threescore  miles  to  Bodmin.  Here  both  horse  and  rider 
were  worked  down,  so  as  greatly  to  enjoy  the  rest  of  the 
night.  The  next  morning  he  says  it  cost  him  four  hours  to 
reach  Mitchell ;  and  the  pain  of  his  cohc  made  them  seem 
four  days.  After  taking  a  Httle  rest,  he  pursued  his  way 
through  Redruth  to  St.  Ives.  "  Two  tinners,"  says  he,  "met 
me  first,  and  wished  me  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
My  next  meeting  was  from  the  devil's  children,  who  shouted 
as  I  passed,  and  pursued  me  like  the  men  out  of  the  tombs. 
Between  seven  and  eight  I  entered  St.  Ives.  The  boys  and 
others  continued  their  rough  salutes  for  some  time  at  brother 
Nance's  ;  but  I  was  too  weary  to  regard  them." 

The  next  day  was  the  Sabbath.  "  I  rose,"  says  he,  "  and 
forgot  I  had  travelled  from  Newcastle.  I  spoke  with  some  of 
tliis  loving,  simple  people,  who  are  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
wolves.  The  Priests  stir  up  the  people,  and  make  their 
minds  CAdl  affected  toward  the  brethren.  Yet  the  sons  of 
violence  are  much  checked  by  the  Mayor,  an  honest  Presby- 
terian, whom  the  Lord  hath  raised  up.  I  preached  in  the 
room  at  eight,  on,  '  Thou  slialt  call  his  name  Jesus ;  for  he 
shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.'  We  found  his  presence 
sensibly  among  us.     So  did  the  opposers  themselves. 

"  I  heard  the  Rector  preach.  His  application  was  down- 
right raihng  at  the  '  new  sect,'  as  he  calls  us ;  those  '  enemies 
of  the  Church,  seducers,  troublers.  Scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites.'  I  had  prayed  for  a  quiet  heart,  and  a  steady 
countenance ;  and  my  prayer  was  answered.  My  calmness 
was  succeeded  with  strong  consolation. 

"  I  rode  to  Wednock,  with  almost  all  the  brethren.  Mr. 
Hoblin,  the  Curate,  entertained  us  with  a  curious  discourse 
on,  '  Beware  of  false  prophets.'  I  stood  up  over  against  him, 
within  two  yards  of  the  pulpit,  and  heard  such  a  hodge-potch 


THE    HEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  339 

of  railing,  foolish  lies,  as  Satan  himself  might  have  been 
ashamed  of.  I  had  asked  that  my  countenance  might  not 
alter,  and  was  kept  in  perfect  peace.  The  poor  people 
behaved  very  decently ;  and  all  followed  me  to  hear  the  true 
word  of  God.  I  stayed,  and  mildly  told  the  Preacher  he  had 
been  misinformed.  'No,^  he  answered;  'it  was  all  truth.' 
'  Sir,'  said  I,  '  if  you  believe  what  you  preach,  you  believe  a 
lie.'  '  You  are  a  liar,'  he  repUed.  I  put  him  in  mind  of  the 
great  day ;  testified  my  good- will ;  and  left  him  for  the  con- 
gregation. God  opened  a  door  of  utterance,  to  preach  the 
Gospel  of  Cluist  Jesus.  I  know  they  foftnd  that  difference 
between  the  chaff  and  the  wheat." 

Such  were  the  stirring  occurrences  of  the  first  Sabbath 
which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  spent  in  Cornwall.  He  remained 
in  this  county  about  three  weeks,  when  he  was  suddenly 
called  to  London.  During  this  period  his  labours  were  inces- 
sant, and  were  signally  owned  of  God  in  the  conversion  of 
men,  although  the  opposition  was  formidable  and  appalling. 
The  Clergy  preached  against  him  with  great  vehemence,  and 
represented  his  character  and  designs  in  the  worst  possible 
light ;  and  the  people  were  ready  everywhere  to  congregate 
in  mobs,  and  perpetrate  any  outrage.  His  doctrine  not  only 
interfered  with  their  prejudices,  but  with  their  habits,  and 
exposed  the  dishonest  practices  by  which  many  of  them 
obtained  their  livelihood.  But  nothing  moved  him  from  his 
pui'pose.  Ease,  liberty,  honour,  life  itself  were  of  no  account 
in  his  estimation,  when  compared  with  the  salvation  of  the 
ignorant  and  wicked  multitudes  with  whom  the  country 
abounded.  He  was  wdlling  to  endui'e  any  reproach  and 
hardship,  and  even  to  die  by  the  hand  of  violence  at  any 
hour,  if  Christ  were  only  honoui'ed  by  the  spread  of  his  reU- 
gion.  No  better  view  of  his  spirit  and  exertions  can  be  given 
than  that  which  his  own  joui'nal  supplies.  The  following 
selections  are  a  specimen  of  his  daily  labours.  The  difference 
between  the  irrehgious,  fierce,  and  daring  Cornishmen  of 
those  times,  and  their  devout  and  moral  successors  of  the 
present  age,  is  very  striking. 

"  July  18th.  I  went  forth  towards  the  market-house  at 
St.  Ives.  When  we  came  to  the  place  of  battle,  the  enemy 
was  ready,  set  in  array  against  us.  I  began  the  hundi-cdth 
psalm,  and  they  beating  their  drums  and  shouting.     I  stood 

z  2 


340  THE    LIFE    OF 

still  and  silent  for  some  time,  finding  they  would  not  receive 
my  testimony.  I  then  offered  to  speak  to  some  of  the  most 
violent ;  but  they  stopped  their  ears,  and  ran  upon  me,  cry- 
ing, I  should  not  preach  there ;  and  catching  at  me,  to  pull 
me  down.  They  had  no  power  to  touch  me.  My  soul  was 
calm  and  fearless.  I  shook  off  the  dust  of  my  feet,  and 
walked  leisurely  through  the  thickest  of  them,  who  followed 
like  ramping  and  roaring  lions :  but  their  mouth  was  shut. 
We  met  the  Mayor,  who  saluted  us,  and  threatened  the 
rioters.     I  rejoiced  at  my  lodgings  in  our  almighty  Jesus. 

''  I  preached  at  three  on  Cannage-downs  to  near  a  thou- 
sand tinners,  who  received  the  word  into  honest  and  good 
hearts.  While  I  pointed  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  many 
wept ;  and  particidarly  the  captain-general  of  the  tinners ;  a 
man  famous  in  his  generation  for  his  acts  of  valour  and 
violence,  and  his  usual  challenge  to  fight  any  six  men  with 
his  club.  He  is  known  through  the  west  by  the  title  of  the 
Destroyer.  This  leopard  will  soon,  1  trust,  lie  down  with  the 
lamb. 

"  July  19th.  I  preached  at  Pool,  in  the  heart  of  the  tin- 
ners. A  drunkard  got  within  two  or  three  yards,  designing, 
I  suppose,  to  push  me  down  the  hill.  I  was  forced  to  break 
off  my  prayer,  and  warn  him  to  take  care  of  himself.  He 
attempted  to  lay  hold  on  me ;  upon  which  a  tinner  cried, 
'  Down  with  him  ! '  In  a  moment  the  Philistines  were  upon 
him.  I  strove  to  rescue  him,  and  besought  them  not  to  hurt 
him ;  otherwise  I  should  go  away,  and  not  preach  at  all. 
They  were  entreated  for  him ;  and,  taking  him  by  the  legs 
and  arms,  quietly  handed  him  down  from  one  to  another,  till 
they  had  put  him  without  the  congregation ;  and  he  was 
heard  no  more.  I  pubhshed  the  faithful,  acceptable  saying ; 
and  their  hearts  seemed  all  bowed  and  opened  to  receive  it. 
God,  I  nothing  doubt,  will  call  these  a  people,  who  were  not 
a  people.  Our  prayers  for  the  opposers  also  begin  to  be 
answered ;  for  the  fiercest  of  them  came  this  evening  to  the 
room,  and  behaved  with  great  decency. 

"  July  20th.  I  spake  with  more  of  the  society ;  most  of 
whom  have  the  first  knowledge  of  salvation,  as  their  Hves 
show.  A.  G.  tells  me  that  faith,  as  he  thinks,  came  by  hear- 
ing yesterday  morning.  He  has  been  a  sinner  above  other 
sinners,  tdl  within  this  fortnight  God  called,  and  made  him 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  841 

equal  with  those  who  have  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the 
day. 

"  I  preached  at  Zunuor,  one  of  Mr.  Symon's  four  parishes, 
which  is  come  in  to  a  man  at  tlie  joyfid  ncAvs.  Some  hun- 
dreds of  the  poor  people,  with  sincerity  in  their  faces,  received 
my  saying,  '  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand :  repent  ye, 
and  believe  the  Gospel.' 

"  I  began  at  eight  expounding  the  good  Samaritan ;  but 
could  not  proceed  for  pity  to  the  poor  mockers.  Many  of 
them  were  present ;  but  their  mocking  was  over.  I  urged, 
and  besought,  and  with  tears  even  compelled,  them  to  come 
in.  The  Spirit  made  intercession  for  them,  that  God  might 
grant  them  repentance  unto  life. 

"  Jidy  22d.  I  rode  in  the  rain  to  Morva,  a  settlement  of 
tinners,  to  whom  I  preached  nothing  but  the  Gospel.  I  had 
just  named  my  text  at  St.  Ives,  '  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye,  my 
people,  saith  your  God,'  when  an  army  of  rebels  broke  in 
upon  us,  like  those  at  Sheffield  or  Wednesbury.  They  began 
in  a  most  outrageous  manner,  threatening  to  murder  the  peo- 
ple, if  they  did  not  go  out  that  moment.  They  broke  the 
sconces,  dashed  the  windows  in  pieces,  bore  away  the  shut- 
ters, benches,  poor-box,  and  all  but  the  stone  walls.  I  stood 
silently  looking  on ;  but  mine  eyes  were  unto  the  Lord. 
They  swore  bitterly  I  should  not  preach  there  again  ;  which  I 
immediately  disproved  by  telling  them  Christ  died  for  them 
all.  Several  times  they  hfted  up  their  hands  and  clubs  to 
strike  me ;  but  a  stronger  arm  restrained  them.  They  beat 
and  dragged  the  women  about,  particularly  one  of  a  great 
age,  and  trampled  on  them  without  mercy.  The  longer  they 
stayed,  and  the  more  they  raged,  the  more  power  I  found 
from  above.  I  bade  the  people  stand  still,  and  see  the  salva- 
tion of  God,  resolving  to  continue  with  them,  and  see  the 
end.  In  about  an  hour  the  word  came,  '  Hitherto  shalt 
thou  come  ;  and  no  farther.'  The  ruffians  fell  to  quarrelling 
among  themselves,  broke  the  Town-Clerk's  (their  captain's) 
head,  and  drove  one  another  out  of  the  room.  Having  kept 
the  field,  we  gave  thanks  for  the  victory ;  and  in  prayer  the 
Spiiit  of  glory  rested  upon  us.  Going  home,  Ave  met  the 
Mayor,  with  another  Justice,  and  went  back  to  show  them 
the  havoc  which  the  gentlemen  and  their  mob  had  made, 
lie  commended  our  people  as  the  most  quiet,  inoffensive  sub-. 


3i3  THE    LIFE    OF 

jects ;  encouraged  us  to  sue  for  justice  ;  said,  lie  was  no  more 
secure  from  such  lawless  violence  than  we;  wished  us  suc- 
cess ;  and  left  us  rejoicing  in  our  strong  Helper. 

"  July  23d.    I  cannot  find  one  of  this  people  who  fears 
those  that  can  kiU  the  body  only.     It  was  next  to  a  miracle 
that  no  more  mischief  was  done  last  night.     The  gentlemen 
had  resolved  to  destroy  all  within  doors.     They  came  upon  us 
like  roaring  lions,  headed  by  the  Mayor^s  son.     He  struck 
out  the  candles  with  his  cane,  and  began  courageously  beat- 
ing the  women.     I  laid  my  hand  upon  him,  and  said,  '  Sir, 
you  appear  like  a  gentleman.     I  desire  you  would  show  it  by 
restraining  these  of  the  baser  sort.     Let  them  strike  the  men, 
or  me,  if  they  please  ;  but  not  hurt  poor  helpless  women  and 
children.^     He  was  tm-ned  into  a  friend  immediately,  and 
laboured  the  whole  time  to  quiet  his  associates.     Some,  not 
of  the  society,  were  likewise  provoked  to  stand  up  for  us,  and 
put  themselves  between.     Others  held  the  ruffians,  and  made 
use   of  an   arm   of  flesh.     Some  of  our  bitterest   enemies 
were  brought  over  by  the  meekness  of  the  sufferers,  and 
malice  of  the  persecutors.     They  had  sworn  to  drive  us  all 
out,   and   then    take   possession  of    our    house;    but   their 
commission   did  not  go  so   far.      One   was   overheard   say- 
ing to  his  companions,  as   they  were  going  off,    'I   think 
the   desk  was   insured.     We   could  not  touch  it,   or  come 
near  it.^ 

"  I  preached  at  Gwennap  to  near  two  thousand  hungry 
souls,  who  devoured  the  word  of  reconciliation.  Half  my 
audience  were  tinners  from  about  Redruth,  which,  I  hear,  is 
taken.  God  gives  us  their  hearts.  If  any  man  speak  against 
us,  (they  say,)  he  deserves  to  be  stoned.  I  again  expounded 
in  the  room  at  St.  Ives,  and  advised  the  society  to  possess 
their  souls  in  patience,  not  tlu-eatening,  or  even  mentioning 
the  late  uproar,  but  suffering  all  things  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  July  24th.  At  Wednock  many  hstened  to  my  description 
of  our  Lord's  sufferings.  After  evening  service,  I  would  have 
finished  my  discoui'se,  but  the  Minister's  mob  fell  upon  us, 
threatening  and  striking  all  they  came  near.  They  swore 
horribly  they  would  be  revenged  on  us,  for  om'  making  such 
a  disturbance  on  the  Sabbath-day,  oui'  taking  the  people  from 
the  chm'ch,  and  doing  so  much  mischief  continually.     They 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  313 

assaulted  us  with  sticks  and  stones,  and  endeavoured  to  pull 
me  down.  I  bade  tliem  strike  me,  and  spai'e  tlic  people. 
Many  lifted  up  their  hands  and  weapons,  but  were  not  per- 
mitted to  touch  me.  My  time  is  not  yet  come.  We  were 
now  encompassed  with  a  host  of  men,  bent  on  mischief,  with 
no  visible  way  of  escape ;  but  the  Lord  hath  many  ways.  He 
touched  the  heart  of  one  of  our  persecutors,  who  came  up  to 
me,  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  besought  me  to  depart  in 
peace,  assuring  me  he  would  preserve  me  from  all  ^dolence. 
Another  gentleman  said  the  same.  I  thanked  them,  and 
told  them  I  had  an  unseen  Protector ;  but  as  I  saw  there  was 
no  door,  I  should  not  attempt  preacliing  at  this  season.  I 
stayed  some  time  to  make  my  observations.  Ten  cowardly 
ruffians  I  saw  upon  one  unarmed  man,  beating  him  with  their 
clubs,  till  they  felled  him  to  the  ground.  Another  escaped 
by  the  swiftness  of  his  horse.  My  convoy  they  set  upon  for 
dissuading  them,  and  forced  him  to  fly  for  his  Hfe.  I  walked 
on  slowly,  with  all  the  rabble  beliind.  One  of  the  brethren 
attended  me.  The  Lord  hid  us  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand. 
The  pillar  came  between  the  Egyptians  and  us.  About  six 
we  rested  at  brother  Nance's.  The  enemy  still  pursued.  I 
went  out,  and  looked  them  in  the  face ;  and  they  pulled  off 
then-  hats,  and  slunk  away.  The  right  hand  of  the  Lord 
hath  'the  pre-eminence ;  and  therewith  hath  He  got  himself 
the  victory. 

"  The  society  came.  Our  hearts  danced  for  joy ;  and  in 
om*  song  did  we  praise  Him.  We  all  longed  for  his  last 
glorious  appearing,  and  with  an  eye  of  faith  saw  the  Son  of 
man  as  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  to  confess  us  before 
his  Father,  and  the  holy  angels. 

"  July  25th.  The  Mayor  told  us,  that  the  Ministers  were 
the  principal  authors  of  all  this  evil,  by  continually  represent- 
ing us  in  their  sermons  as  Popish  emissaries,  and  urging  the 
enraged  multitude  to  take  all  manner  of  ways  to  stop  us. 
Then'  whole  preaching  is  cursing  and  lies.  Yet  they 
modestly  say,  my  fellow-labourer  and  I  are  the  cause  of  all 
the  disturbance  !  It  is  always  the  lamb  that  troubles  the 
water.  Yesterday  we  Avere  stoned  as  Popish  incendiaries. 
To-day  it  is  om'  tm'n  to  have  favour  with  the  people.  I 
preached  at  Cannage-downs  to  a  multitude  of  simple-hearted 
tinners,  on,  '  Who  is  this  that  comctli  from  Edora,  with  dyed 


344*  THE    LIFE    OF 

garments  from  Bozrah?^  They  received  the  word  with  all 
gladness  and  gratitude ;  wondered  at  the  St.  Ives  people^  that 
could  endeavour  to  hurt  us  for  teaching  them  such  blessed 
truths.  At  St.  Ives  I  had  warning  of  an  approaching  trial, 
and  was  led  to  pray  that  the  fierceness  of  men  might  be  at 
this  time  restrained.  I  had  scarce  begun  at  the  room  when 
news  was  brought  that  all  the  gentlemen  were  coming  to  pull 
it  down.  We  looked  for  them  every  moment.  About  half  a 
dozen  came  first,  and  threw  eggs  in  at  the  wdndows.  Others 
cast  great  stones,  to  break  what  remained  of  the  shutters. 
Others  struck  the  women,  and  swore  they  woidd  have  the  house 
down.  I  prayed,  and  dismissed  our  people.  John  Nance 
Avas  gone  to  the  Mayor.  I  followed  to  stop  him,  and  met  the 
Mayor  at  the  head  of  his  posse.  At  first  hearing  of  the 
tumult  he  had  started  up,  charged  all  he  met  to  assist  him, 
and  was  coming  to  the  room,  when  I  desired  him  to  save 
himself  the  trouble  of  a  walk  in  the  rain.  He  behaved  with 
great  civility  and  resolution;  declaring  before  all,  that  none 
should  hurt  us.  This  disappointed  and  scattered  our  adver- 
saries ;  and  I  met  the  society  without  molestation.  Glory  be 
to  God,  that  we  are  once  more  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of 
these  lions.  They  were  sure  of  accomplishing  their  design 
this  night :  but  the  Lord  beheld  their  threatenings ;  and 
stilled  the  raging  of  the  sea,  the  noise  of  the  waves,  and  the 
madness  of  the  people. 

"  July  26th.  At  the  Pool  one  stopped,  and  demanded  my 
letters  of  orders.  I  marvelled  at  Mr.  Churchwarden's  igno- 
rance, gave  him  my  Oxford  sermon,  and  rode  on.  He 
followed  me,  with  another  gentleman,  and  vowed  I  should  not 
preach  in  his  parish.  When  I  began,  he  shouted,  and 
hallooed,  and  put  his  hat  to  my  mouth.  We  went  to  another 
place.  He  followed  us,  like  Shimei.  I  told  him  I  should 
sm'ely  deliver  my  message,  unless  his  master  was  stronger 
than  mine.  After  much  contention,  I  walked  away  with 
near  two  thousand  people,  most  part  tinners,  to  the  next 
parish,  as  my  wise  Churchwarden  supposed.  He  followed  us 
another  mile ;  and  a  warm  walk  he  had  of  it,  but  left  us  on 
the  border  of  the  neighbouring  parish.  However,  to  take  my 
leave  of  it,  I  preached  in  what  he  called  his.  In  spite  of 
Satan,  the  poor  had  the  Gospel  preached  to  them,  and  heard 
it  joyfully.     Great  was  their  zeal  and  affection  toward  me.     I 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  345 

marvel  not  that  Satan  should   fight  for  liis  kingdom.      It 
begins  to  shake  in  this  place. 

"  All  was  quiet  at  St.  Ives,  the  Maj^or  having  declared 
his  resolution  to  swear  twenty  new  Constables,  and  suppress 
the  rioters  by  force  of  arms.  Their  drum  he  has  sent  and 
siezed.  All  the  time  I  was  preaching  he  stood  at  a  httle 
distance,  to  awe  the  rebels.  He  has  set  the  whole  town 
against  him,  by  not  giving  us  up  to  their  fury :  but  he  plainly 
told  INIr.  Hobhn,  the  fire-and-faggot  Minister,  that  he  woidd 
not  be  perjm-ed  to  gratify  any  man's  mahce.  Us  he  infomied 
that  he  had  often  heard  Mr.  Hobhn  say,  they  ought  to  drive 
us  away  by  blows,  not  arguments. 

"  July  28th.  I  dined  at  our  brother  Mitchell's,  a  confessor 
of  the  faith  which  once  he  persecuted ;  and  rode  on  to 
St.  Hilarj'^-downs.  Here  the  careless  hearers  were  kept  away 
by  the  enemy's  tlu-eatenings ;  but  near  one  thousand  weU- 
disposed  tinners  listened  to  the  joyful  tidings,  '  Comfort  ye, 
comfort  ye,  my  people.'  That  word  of  grace,  'Thine  ini- 
quities are  pardoned,'  quite  melted  them  down  into  tears  on 
all  sides. 

"  I  began  explaining  the  Beatitudes  at  St.  Ives.  None 
interrupted.  I  do  not  despair  but  some  of  our  persecutors 
themselves  may  yet,  before  we  depart,  receive  that  damnable 
Popish  doctrine,  as  Mr.  Hobhn  calls  it,  of  justification  by 
faith  only. 

"  July  29th.  I  rode  to  Morva,  and  invited  the  whole 
nation  of  tinners  to  Christ.  I  took  the  names  of  several  who 
were  desirous  of  joining  in  a  society.  The  adversaries  have 
laboured  with  all  their  might  to  hinder  this  good  work  ;  but 
we  doubt  not  our  seeing  a  glorious  chui-ch  in  this  j)lace. 

"  July  30th.  I  behoved  a  door  Avould  be  opened  this  day ; 
and  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  set  out  for  St.  Just,  a  town 
of  tinners,  fom*  miles  from  Morva,  and  twelve  from  St.  Ives. 
My  text  was,  'The  poor  have  the  Gospel  preached  unto 
them.'  I  showed,  the  sum  thereof  is,  '  Thine  iniquity  is  par- 
doned. God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  thee.'  The 
hearts  of  thousands  seemed  moved,  as  the  trees  of  the  forest, 
by  the  wind  which  bloweth  as  it  Hsteth.  The  door  stood 
wide  open,  and  a  multitude  were  just  entering  in.  Here  it  is 
that  I  expect  the  largest  har\^est.  We  rode  four  miles  farther 
to  Zunniug,  and  took  up  our  lodging  at  a  hospitable  farmer's. 


346  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  I  waUced  witli  our  brother  Shepherd^  to  the  Land's  End, 
and  sang,*  on  the  extremest  point  of  the  rocks, — 

Come,  divine  Immanuel,  come. 
Take  possession  of  thy  home  ; 
Now  thy  mercy's  wings  expand, 
Stretch  throughout  the  happy  land. 

Carry  on  thy  victory, 
Spread  thy  rule  from  sea  to  sea  ; 
Re-convert  the  ransom'd  race. 
Save  us,  save  us.  Lord,  by  grace  ! 

Take  the  purchase  of  thy  blood, 
Bring  us  to  a  pardoning  God  ; 
Give  us  eyes  to  see  our  day. 
Hearts  the  glorious  truth  to'  obey  ; 

Ears  to  hear  the  Gospel  sound, 
Grace  doth  more  than  sin  abound, 
God  appeased,  and  man  forgiven. 
Peace  on  earth,  and  joy  in  heaven. 

O  that  every  soul  might  be 
Suddenly  subdued  to  thee  ! 
O  that  all  in  thee  might  know 
Everlasting  life  below  ! 

Now  thy  mercy's  wings  expand. 
Stretch  throughout  the  happy  land  ; 
Take  possession  of  thy  home  ; 
Come,  divine  Immanuel,  come  ! 

"  I  rode  back  to  St.  Just,  and  went  from  the  evening 
service  to  a  plain  by  the  town,  made  for  field-preaching.  I 
stood  on  a  green  bank,  and  cried,  '  All  we  Hke  sheep  have 
gone  astray ;  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way ;  and 
the  Lord  hath  laid  upon  Him  the  iniquity  of  us  all.'     About 

*  This  hymn  was  not  selected  for  the  occasion,  but  was  "  written  at  the 
Land's  End."  (Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems.  By  Charles  Wesley.  Vol.  i., 
p.  329.)  It  is  founded  upon  the  following  passage  :  "And  the  stretching  out  of 
his  wings  shall  fill  the  breadth  of  thy  land,  O  Immanuel."  (Isaiah  viii.  8.)  Tra- 
dition states  that  the  hymn  beginning, 

"  Thou  God  of  glorious  majesty," 

was  also  written  at  the  Land's  End  ;  but  of  this  there  is  no  direct  proof.  It  was 
published  in  the  volume  just  mentioned,  but  is  simply  entitled,  "A  Hymn  for 
Seriousness." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  347 

two  tliousand,  mostly  tinners,  attended,  no  one  offering  to 
stir  or  move  a  hand  or  tongue.  The  fields  ai'e  white  unto 
harvest.     Lord,  send  forth  labom'ers  ! 

"  We  returned  to  our  host  at  Zunning.  He  is  just  enter- 
ing the  kingdom  with  the  harlots  and  publicans,  I  went 
early  to  bed,  having  lost  most  of  my  senses,  through  the 
constant  fog  in  wliicli  we  have  laboured  to  breathe  this 
fortnight  past. 

"  August  1st.  I  saw  a  strange  sight,  the  sun  shining  in 
Cornwall !  I  explained  at  nine  the  song  of  Simeon.  Several 
aged  people  were  present,  whom  I  left  waiting  for  the  Con- 
solation of  Israel.  I  took  my  leave  of  Cannage-downs,  and 
returned  to  St.  Ives  in  peace.  I  showed  the  blessedness  of 
persecution ;  then  exhorted  the  society  to  pray  \\ithout 
ceasing  for  humility,  the  grace  which  draws  aU  others 
after  it. 

"  August  2d.  I  carried  my  tinners  from  the  Pool  to  the 
nearest  parish.  It  was  a  glorious  sight,  the  wide-spread  mul- 
titude walking  up  the  hill,  eager  for  the  word  of  life  ;  himgry 
and  tliirsty  after  righteousness  !  I  met  with  that  in  St. 
Matthew,  '  A  certain  man  had  two  sons,^  &c.  These  pub- 
licans know  the  time  of  tlieii*  visitation,  and  bring  forth  fnait 
meet  for  repentance.  An  elderly  man  pressed  us  to  tm*n 
into  his  house,  near  Camborne.  It  was  a  large  old  country 
seat,  and  looked  like  the  pictiu'e  of  English  hospitahty. 
Wlien  he  could  not  prevail  on  us  to  stay  longer,  he  would 
ride  two  or  three  miles  on  om'  way  with  us,  and  listened  aU 
the  while  to  the  ministry  of  reconciUation. 

"  August  3d.  I  took  my  leave  of  the  dear  people  of  Zun- 
nor,  in  our  Lord's  words,  '  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and 
I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life.'  With  many  tears  they 
besought  us  to  come  again ;  and  evidently  showed  that  our 
laboiu*  has  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

"  August  5th.  I  preached  my  farewcU  sermon  to  our  sor- 
rowful brethren  in  Morva.  Many  from  St.  Just  increased 
the  lamentation.  I  shall  think  it  long  till  I  see  them  again  ; 
but  my  comfort  is,  that  I  leave  them  following  hard  after 
God. 

"  I  took  my  leave  of  the  friendly  Mayor,  to  whom  we 
acknowledged,  under  God,  oiu*  deliverance  fi'om  the  hands 
of  unrighteous  and  cruel  men.     He  expressed  the  same  affcc- 


348  THE    LIFE    OF 

tion  for  us,  as  from  the  beginning ;  listened  to  our  report ; 
(for  whicli  our  Lord  gave  us  a  fair  opportunity ;)  ordered  his 
servant  to  light  us  home ;  and,  in  a  word,  received  us,  and 
sent  us  away,  as  messengers  of  peace. 

"  August  6th.  I  rode  to  Gwennap,  and  with  many  words 
exhorted  them  to  save  themselves  from  this  untoward  gene- 
ration. They  were  exceedingly  moved,  and  very  urgent  with 
me  to  know  when  I  should  return ;  when  my  brother,  or 
any  other,  would  come.  Surely  they  are  a  people  ready 
prepared  for  the  Lord. 

"  I  began  at  St.  Ives  before  the  usual  time,  '  And  now, 
brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,^  &c.  I  had  no  thought 
of  the  rioters,  though  the  Mayor  had  informed  us,  they  were 
so  impudent  as  to  tell  him  to  his  face,  they  would  have  a 
parting  blow  at  us.  As  soon  as  we  were  met  in  society,  at 
brother  Nance's,  they  came  to  the  room,  ready  to  pull  it 
down.  The  drunken  Town-Clerk  led  his  di'unken  army  to 
oui'  lodgings  ;  but  an  invisible  Power  held  them  from  break- 
ing in,  or  hurting  our  brother  Nance,  who  went  out  to  them, 
and  stood  in  the  midst,  till  our  King  scattered  the  evil  with 
his  eyes,  and  turned  them  back  by  the  way  that  they  came. 
The  great  power  of  God  was,  mean  time,  among  us,  over- 
turning all  before  it,  and  melting  our  hearts  into  contrite, 
joyful  love. 

^^  August  7th.  At  four  I  took  leave  of  the  society,  with 
that  apostolical  prayer,  '  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify 
you  wholly,'  &c.  Great  grace  was  upon  them  all.  Their 
prayers,  and  tears  of  love,  I  shall  never  forget.  I  nothing 
doubt,  if  I  follow  their  faith,  that  I  shall  meet  them  in  the 
new  Jerusalem.  At  six  we  left  the  hons'  den,  with  about 
twenty  horse.  Some  would  have  us  take  a  back  way ;  but  I 
would  not  go  forth  with  haste,  or  by  flight ;  and  therefore 
rode  slowly  through  the  largest  street,  in  the  face  of  our 
enemies.  At  eight  I  preached  faith  in  Christ  to  many 
listening  souls  in  Veiling- Varine.  They  received  the  word 
with  surprising  readiness.  Their  tears  and  hearty  expres- 
sions of  love  convince  me,  that  there  is  a  work  begun  in  their 
hearts. 

"I  rode  on  rejoicing  to  Gwennap.  As  soon  as  I  went 
forth  I  saw  the  end  of  my  coming  to  Cornwall,  and  of  Satan's 
oi)position.     Such  a  company  assembled  as  I  have  not  seen, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  349 

excepting  sometimes  at  Kemiington.  By  their  looks  I  per- 
ceived they  all  heard,  while  I  lifted  up  my  voice  like  a  trum- 
pet, and  testified,  '  God  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.'  The  convincing  Spii'it  was  in  the  midst,  as  I  have 
seldom,  if  ever,  known.  Most  of  the  gentry  from  Redruth 
"were  just  before  me,  and  so  hemmed  in,  that  they  could  not 
escape.  For  an  hour  my  voice  was  heard  by  all,  and  reached 
farther  than  their  outward  eai's.  I  am  inclined  to  think, 
that  most  present  were  convinced  of  righteousness  or  of  sin. 
God  hath  now  set  before  us  an  open  door,  and  who  shall  be 
able  to  shut  it  ? 

"At  four  we  rode  to  Mitchell;  my  brother  having  sum- 
moned me  to  London,  to  confer  with  the  heads  of  the  Mora- 
\dans  and  predestinarians.  We  had  near  three  hundred 
miles  to  ride  in  five  days.  I  was  willing  to  undertake  this 
labour  for  peace,  though  the  journey  was  too  great  for  us, 
and  our  weary  beasts,  Avhich  we  have  used  almost  every  day 
for  these  three  months." 

As  the  time  was  so  short,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  not 
many  opportunities  for  preaching  on  his  journey  to  London. 
At  the  inns,  however,  where  he  called  to  obtain  refreshment, 
he  recommended  Christ  and  his  salvation  to  almost  every  one 
that  came  in  his  way ;  and  upon  the  public  roads  he  was  not 
silent,  when  he  met  with  any  persons,  either  rich  or  poor,  who 
were  wilHng  to  receive  the  evangelical  message  with  which 
he  was  entrusted.  At  Bridport,  for  instance,  he  saj^s,  "  I 
met  with  a  poor  creature,  ready  for  the  Gospel.  It  was  glad 
news  indeed  to  her.  Allien  I  said,  '  God  sent  me  to  you,' 
she  cried,  '  And  did  He  indeed  !  '  and  fell  a  trembling  and 
weeping.  We  prayed  together  ;  and  she  seemed  not  far 
from  the  kingdom  of  God.  She  innocently  asked  me,  what 
Chiu'ch  she  should  be  of.  I  showed  her  the  excellency  of  our 
own." 

On  his  arrival  at  Exeter  he  met  vnih.  his  friend  FeKx 
Farley,  from  Bristol ;  and  there  he  saj^s,  "  I  called  to  about 
one  thousand  sinners,  mostly  gentlemen  and  ladies,  with 
some  Clerg}^,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away 
the  sin  of  the  world.'  God  gave  me  favour  in  their  eyes, 
although  I  did  not  prophesy  smooth  things.  I  found,  as 
soon  as  I  began  to  speak,  that  the  fcai*  of  the  Lord  was  upon 
them.     Many  followed  me  to  my  inn,  to  take  their  leave; 


350  THE    LIFE    OF 

and  wished  me  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  I  left 
one  behind  me,  to  keep  up  the  awakening,  and  pursued  my 
journey  alone  to  London." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  finished  his  journey  to  London  in  the 
evening  of  August  12th ;  and  had  the  mortification  to  find, 
that  the  meeting  which  he  had  been  at  so  much  pains  to 
attend  would  not  be  held.  "By  nine  at  night,"  says  he, 
"  I  hardly  reached  the  Foundery.  Here  I  heard,  the  Mora- 
vians would  not  be  present  at  the  conference.  Spangenberg 
indeed  said  he  would,  but  immediately  left  England.  My 
brother  was  come  from  Newcastle,  John  Nelson,  from  York- 
shire, and  I,  from  the  Land's  End,  to  good  purpose  !  " 

Mr.  John  Wesley  is  silent  concerning  this  abortive  attempt 
to  obtain  the  contemplated  conference.  But  in  his  printed 
Journal,  relating  to  this  period,  he  has  inserted  a  paper  of 
considerable  length,  stating  the  points  of  difference  between 
himself  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  the  concessions  which  he 
was  ready  to  make  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  the  views  of 
his  friend.  From  this  document,  which  was  doubtless  drawn 
up  to  be  laid  before  Mr.  Whitefield,  compared  with  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  private  journal,  we  learn, — 

1.  That  it  was  proposed  to  hold  a  conference,  in  London, 
between  the  leading  men  of  the  tliree  communities  who  were 
then  exerting  themselves  to  efi'ect  a  revival  of  evangelical 
religion  :  the  Calvinistic  Methodists,  the  Moravians,  and  the 
Arminian  Methodists ; — Mr,  Whitefield,  with  some  of  his 
friends,  to  represent  the  first ;  Mr.  Spangenberg,  and  a  few 
members  of  the  Fetter-lane  society,  to  represent  the  second ; 
John  and  Charles  Wesley,  with  John  Nelson,  and  perhaps  a 
few  other  laymen,  the  third. 

2.  That  the  object  of  this  conference  was,  by  mutual  expla- 
nations and  concessions,  to  cultivate  a  better  understanding 
with  each  other ;  so  that  the  parties  might  avoid  aU  unne- 
cessary collision,  and  unite,  as  far  as  was  practicable,  in 
advancing  what  they  all  believed  to  be  the  work  of  God. 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  states,  that  "  peace '^  was  the  avowed 
design  of  the  meeting. 

3.  That  the  project  had  its  origin  with  Mr.  John  Wesley. 
It  was  not  proposed  by  Charles,  who  was  "  summoned  "  by 
his  brother  to  attend ;  nor  by  the  Moravians,  who  declined 
the  conference  after  Mr.  Spangenberg  had  promised  to  be 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  351 

present ;  nor  by  Mr.  Whitcficld,  wlio  does  not  appear  to 
have  even  accepted  the  in\'itation,  although  he  was  in  Lon- 
don immediately  after  the  time  proposed  for  the  interview, 

4.  That  Mr.  John  Wesley  and  his  brother  were  anxious  to 
enter  into  a  general  agreement  with  their  friends  from 
whom  they  had  been  unexpectedly  and  painfully  sepai'ated. 
They  came  on  horseback  from  the  two  extremities  of  the 
kingdom  for  this  purpose.  Charles  was  "  willing  to  under- 
take the  labour  for  peace ; "  although  he  felt  that  "  the 
journey  was  too  great"  for  his  strength^  and  that  of  his  horse. 
John,  who  invited  the  parties  to  meet  him,  drew  up  a  state- 
ment of  the  questions  at  issue  between  himself  and  Mr. 
Wliitefield,  in  a  spu-it  the  most  kind  and  conciliatory,  with 
the  concessions  which  he  was  wiUing  to  make.  Some  of  the 
concessions  which  he  offered  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  in  favour  of 
the  pecuharities  of  Calvinian  theology,  he  would  have  foimd 
it  difficult  to  defend.  He  introduces  the  subject  by  declaring 
that  he  had  "  found,  for  some  time,  a  strong  desire  to  unite 
with  Mr.  Whitefield,  as  far  as  possible." 

This  transaction,  viewed  in  all  its  beai-ings,  furnishes  addi- 
tional proof  of  the  flagrant  injustice  done  to  Mr.  John 
Wesley  by  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer,  who  insinuates 
that  Mr.  Wesley  "  parted  with  his  old  companion,"  Mr. 
Whitefield,  "  with  gi'eat  coolness."  We  have  aheady  seen, 
that  after  ]\Ir.  Whitefield  had  begun  zealously  to  preach  the 
doctrine  of  the  absolute  and  unconditional  predestination  of 
some  men  to  eternal  life,  and  of  others  to  eternal  death, 
Mr.  Wesley  declared  his  readiness  still  to  laboui"  in  imme- 
diate connexion  with  him ;  and  when  Mr.  Whitefield,  under 
the  adAice  of  his  friends,  had  withdrawn,  (for  the  act  of 
separation  was  unquestionably  his,)  Mr.  Wesley  pubhshed  to 
the  world  his  "  strong  desire  "  for  a  re-union  with  his  "  old 
companion ; "  but  liis  proposal  was  not  met  in  the  spmt  of 
concession  of  which  he  set  the  example.  The  "  coolness  " 
was  on  the  other  side,  as  it  was  when  they  "  pai'ted  asunder." 
Mr.  Whitefield  was  cordial  in  his  personal  friendship  with  the 
Wesleys ;  but  he  would  concede  nothing  for  the  sake  of  a 
union  of  operation  with  them. 

Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  men  of  peace,  for  they 
were  men  of  love.  They  did  what  they  could  to  restore  con- 
cord among  brethren,  and  to  put   an  end  to  the  unseemly 


353  THE    LIFE    OF 

bickerings  which  had  been  a  stumbling-block  to  many ;  but 
having  failed  in  the  attempt,  they  resumed  their  itinerant 
ministry  with  a  pure  conscience,  and  unabated  zeal.  John 
repaired  to  Cornwall,  accompanied  by  John  Nelson  ;  and  on 
his  arrival  at  St.  Ives,  the  late  scene  of  Charles's  labours 
and  persecutions,  he  makes  the  following  remarks  : — 

"  I  spoke  severally  with  those  of  the  society,  who  were 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty.  Near  a  hundred  of  these 
had  found  peace  with  God.  Such  is  the  blessing  of  being 
persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake  !  As  we  were  going  to 
church  at  eleven,  a  large  company  at  the  market-place  wel- 
comed us  with  a  loud  huzza :  wit  as  harmless  as  the  ditty 
sung  under  my  window,  (composed,  one  assured  me,  by  a 
gentlewoman  of  their  own  town,) 

*  Charles  Wesley  is  come  to  town, 
To  try  if  he  can  pull  the  churches  down. '  " 

Mr.  Charles  "Wesley  remained  for  some  weeks  in  London, 
preacliing  daily  in  one  place  or  another,  particularly  at  the 
Foundery,  and  at  the  chapel  in  Snow's  Fields,  Southwark,  of 
which  he  and  his  brother  had  recently  taken  possession.  He 
speaks  in  strong  language  concerning  the  Spirit  of  power 
which  generally  rested  upon  the  congregations,  awakening 
the  careless,  comforting  the  mourners,  and  renewing  the 
strength  of  those  who  had  already  believed.  He  lived  as  a 
man  whose  great  concern  was  to  save  souls  ;  so  that  in  pass- 
ing along  the  streets,  he  reproved  profane  swearers,  and 
invited  loiterers  to  attend  the  house  of  God ;  sometimes  with 
the  most  encouraging  success.  On  the  24th  of  September 
he  says,  "  I  reproved  one  for  swearing,  among  an  army  of 
porters  and  carmen.  I  spoke  to  them  for  some  time,  till  all 
were  overpowered.  Two  I  carried  away  with  me  to  the 
Foundery.  They  received  my  sajdng  and  books,  and  departed 
with  their  eyes  full  of  tears,  and  their  hearts  of  good  desires." 

At  this  time  his  sympathy  was  strongly  excited  in  behalf 
of  Mr.  Piers,  of  Bexley,  who  had  a  dangerous  illness,  and 
was  restored  almost  by  miracle.  "  I  rode  to  Bexley,"  says 
he,  "  and  found  my  friend  on  a  sick-bed,  but  full  of  peace 
and  comfort."  Two  days  after  he  adds,  "  I  was  sent  for  to 
Mr.  Piers,  who  lay  a-dying  in  convulsions.  I  prayed  for  him 
first  with  a  friend,  who  said,  '  If  he  is  not  dead  abeady,  he 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  353 

will  not  (lie  now.'  I  got  to  Bcxlcy  by  tlircc.  My  brother 
had  recovered  his  senses  about  the  time  we  were  praying  for 
him.  I  was  much  comforted  by  his  calm  resignation ;  and  in 
praj-er  saw,  as  it  were,  heaven  opened;  having  seldom  had 
greater  freedom  of  access."  Eight  days  afterwards  he  says, 
"  News  was  brought  me  again  that  Mr.  Piers  was  dying. 
Next  morning  I  found  him  more  than  coiujueror  in  a  mighty 
conflict  he  had  had  for  eight  hours  with  all  the  powers  of 
darkness.  '  Now/  he  told  me,  '  I  shall  not  die,  but  live, 
and  declare  the  works  of  tlie  Lord.' " 

On  the  1 7th  of  October,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  London 
for  Nottingham,  where  he  expected  to  meet  his  brother.  He 
was  gratified  to  find  that  the  society,  which  had  been  begun 
in  that  town  half  a  year  before,  consisting  then  of  only 
eleven  members,  was  now  increased  to  fifty.  Here  he  conti- 
nued for  some  days,  preaching  abroad  with  his  wonted  energy 
and  success.  His  brother  appeared  on  the  21st,  having  just 
escaped  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Staffordshire  rioters,  who 
seem  to  have  been  intent  upon  shedding  his  blood.  Of  the 
terrible  persecutions  which  he  and  the  society  endured  at 
Wednesbury  and  the  neighbourhood,  Mr.  John  Wesley  pub- 
lished a  circumstantial  narrative,  at  the  time,  both  in  his 
Journal,  and  in  a  separate  pamphlet.  The  principal  agent  in 
exciting  these  murderous  tumults  was  Mr.  Egginton,  the 
palish  Minister  at  Wednesbury.  This  does  not  appear  in 
any  account  that  the  brothers  published;  (for  they  ever 
showed  a  great  delicacy  in  concealing  the  delinquencies  of 
their  brethren  the  Clergy ;)  but  in  a  private  letter,  written 
soon  after  these  riots  had  occurred,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says, 
"  When  I  preached  at  Wednesbury  first,  Mr.  Egginton  (the 
Vicar)  incited  me  to  his  house,  and  told  me,  the  oftcner  I 
came,  the  welcomer  I  should  be ;  for  I  had  done  much  good 
there  already,  and  he  doubted  not  but  I  should  do  much 
more.  But  the  next  year  I  found  him  another  man.  He 
had  not  only  heard  a  vehement  Visitation-Charge ;  but  had 
been  informed  that  we  had  publicly  preached  against 
drunkards,  which  must  have  been  designed  as  a  satire  on 
him.  Erom  this  time  we  found  more  and  more  effects  of  his 
unwearied  labours,  public  and  private,  in  stirring  up  the 
people  on  every  side,  to  '  drive  these  felloAvs  out  of  the 
country.'     One  of  his  sermons  I  heard  with  my  own  ears. 

VOL.    I.  A     A 


35  i  THE    LIFE    OP 

I  pray  God  I  may  never  hear  such  another  !  The  Minister 
at  Darlaston,  and  the  Curate  of  Walsal,  trod  in  the  same 
steps  ;  and  these  were  they  who,  not  undesignedly,  occasioned 
all  the  disorders  which  followed  there/' 

The  following  is  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  account,  drawn  up 
on  the  spot ;  for  he  immediately  went  to  the  place  where  the 
outrages  had  been  perpetrated  : — 

"  My  brother  came,  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
lions  !  He  looked  like  a  soldier  of  Christ.  His  clothes  were 
torn  to  tatters.  The  mob  of  Wednesbury,  Darlaston,  and 
Walsal,  were  permitted  to  take  him  by  night  out  of  the 
society-house,  and  carry  him  about  several  hours,  with  a  full 
purpose  to  murder  him.  But  his  work  is  not  finished;  or 
he  had  been  now  with  the  souls  under  the  altar. 

"  Oct.  24th.  I  had  a  blessing  at  parting  from  the  society ; 
set  out  at  five,  and  by  night  came  weary  and  wet  to  Birming- 
ham." The  next  day,  he  says,  "  I  was  much  encouraged  by 
the  faith  and  patience  of  our  brethren  from  Weduesbur}^, 
who  gave  me  some  particulars  of  the  late  persecution.  My 
brother,  they  told  me,  had  been  dragged  about  for  three 
hours  by  the  mob  of  three  towns.  Those  of  Wednesbury 
and  Darlaston  were  disarmed  by  a  few  words  he  spoke,  and 
thenceforward  laboured  to  screen  him  from  their  old  allies  of 
Walsal,  till  they  were  overpowered  themselves,  and  most  of 
them  knocked  down.  Three  of  the  bretliren  and  one  young 
woman  kept  near  him  all  the  time,  stri^dng  to  intercept  the 
blows.  Sometimes  he  was  almost  borne  upon  their  shoulders, 
through  the  violence  of  the  multitude,  ^^ho  struck  at  him 
continually  that  he  might  fall :  and  if  he  had  once  been  down, 
he  would  have  risen  no  more.  Many  blows  he  escaped  through 
his  lowness  of  stature  ;  and  his  enemies  were  struck  down  by 
them.  His  feet  never  once  slipped ;  for  in  their  hands  the 
angels  bore  him  up. 

"  The  rufiians  ran  about,  asking,  '  Which  is  the  Minister  ? ' 
and  lost  and  found  and  lost  him  again.  That  hand  which 
struck  the  men  of  Sodom  and  the  Syrians  bhnd  withheld  or 
turned  them  aside.  Some  cried, '  Drown  him  !  Throw  him  into 
a  pit ! '  some,  '  Hang  him  up  upon  the  next  tree  ! '  others, 
'  Away  with  him  !  Away  with  him  ! '  and  some  did  him  the 
infinite  honour  to  cry,  in  express  terms, '  Crucify  him  !  '  One 
and  all  said,  '  Kill  him  ! '    but  they  were  not   agreed  what 


THE    RKV.    CIIAULFS    WKSLEY.  355 

death  to  put  him  to.  In  Walsnl  several  said,  '  Carry  him  out  of 
the  town.  Don't  kill  liim  here !  Don't  bring  his  blood  upon  us  ! ' 

"  To  some  who  cried,  '  Strip  him  !  Tear  off  his  clothes ; ' 
he  mildly  answered,  '  That  you  need  not  do.  I  will  give 
you  my  clothes,  if  you  want  them.^  In  the  intervals  of 
tumult,  he  spoke,  the  brethren  assured  me,  with  as  much 
composure  and  correctness  as  he  used  to  do  in  their  societies. 
The  Spirit  of  glory  rested  on  him.  As  many  as  he  spoke  to, 
or  but  laid  his  hand  on,  he  turned  into  friends.  He  did  not 
wonder  (as  he  himself  told  me)  that  the  martyrs  should  feci 
no  pain  in  the  flames;  for  none  of  their  blows  hurt  him, 
although  one  was  so  violent  as  to  make  his  nose  and  mouth 
gush  out  Avith  blood. 

"  At  the  first  Justice's,  whither  they  carried  him,  one  of 
his  poor  accusers  mentioned  the  only  crime  alleged  against 
him,  '  Sir,  it  is  a  downright  shame.  He  makes  people  rise  at 
five  in  the  morning  to  sing  psalms.'  Another  said,  '  To  be 
plain.  Sir,  I  must  speak  the  truth.  All  the  fault  I  find  with 
him  is,  that  he  preaches  better  than  our  Parsons.'  Mr. 
Justice  did  not  care  to  meddle  with  him,  or  with  those  who 
were  murdering  an  innocent  man  at  his  Worsliip's  door.  A 
second  Justice,  in  hke  manner,  remanded  him  to  the  mob. 
The  Mayor  of  Walsal  refused  him  protection,  when  entering 
his  house,  for  fear  the  mob  should  pull  it  down.  Just  as  he 
was  within  another  door,  one  fastened  his  hand  in  his  hair, 
and  drew  him  backward,  almost  to  the  ground.  A  brother, 
with  the  peril  of  ^is  hfe,  fell  on  the  man's  hand,  and  bit  it, 
which  forced  him  to  loose  his  hold. 

"The  instrmnent  of  his  deliverance,  at  last,  was  the  ring- 
leader of  the  mob,  the  greatest  profligate  in  the  countr3^ 
He  carried  him  through  the  river  upon  his  shoulders.  A 
sister  they  threw  into  it.  Another's  arm  they  broke.  No 
farther  hurt  was  done  our  people  3  but  many  of  our  enemies 
were  sadly  wounded. 

"The  Minister  of  Darlaston  sent  my  brother  word,  he 
would  join  \dt\\  him  in  any  measiu'cs  to  punish  the  rioters ; 
that  the  meek  behaidour  of  our  people,  and  their  constancy  in 
suffering,  convinced  liim  the  counsel  was  of  God ;  and  he 
wished  all  his  parish  were  Methodists. 

"They  pressed  me  to  come,  and  preach  to  them  in  the 
midst  of  the  town.     This  was  the  sign  agreed  on  betwixt  my 

2  A  2 


356  THE    LIFE    OF 

brotlier  and  me.  If  they  asked  me,  I  was  to  go.  Accord- 
ingly we  set  out  in  the  dark,  and  came  to  Francis  Ward's, 
whence  my  brother  had  been  carried  last  Thursday  night. 
I  found  the  brethren  assembled,  standing  fast  in  one  mind 
and  spirit,  nothing  terrified  by  their  adversaries.  The  word 
given  me  for  them  was,  '  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the  faith, 
quit  yourselves  like  men,  be  strong.'  Jesus  was  in  the 
midst,  and  covered  us  with  a  covering  of  his  Spirit.  Never 
was  I  before  in  so  primitive  an  assembly.  We  sang  praises 
lustily,  and  with  a  good  courage ;  and  could  all  set  to  our  seal 
to  the  truth  of  our  Lord's  saying,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  are 
persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake.' 

"  We  laid  us  down,  and  slept,  and  rose  up  again ;  for  the 
Lord  sustained  us.  We  assembled  before  day  to  sing  hymns 
to  Christ,  as  God,  As  soon  as  it  was  light  I  walked  down 
the  town,  and  preached  boldly  on  Rev.  ii.  10 :  '  Fear  none  of 
those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer.  Behold,  the  devil  shall 
cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried ;  and 
ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten  days.  Be  thou  faithful  unto 
death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life.'  It  was  a  most 
glorious  time.  Our  souls  were  satisfied  as  with  marrow  and 
fatness  ;  and  we  longed  for  our  Lord's  coming,  to  confess  us 
before  his  Father  and  his  holy  angels.  We  now  understood 
what  it  was  to  receive  the  word  in  much  affliction,  and  yet 
with  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  I  took  several  new  members  into  the  society,  and  among 
them  the  young  man  whose  arm  was  broken;  and  (upon 
trial)  MuNCHiN,  the  late  captain  of  the  mob.  He  has  been 
constantly  under  the  word  since  he  rescued  my  brother. 
I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  him.  '  Think  of  him  ! '  said 
he :  '  that  he  is  a  mon  of  God ;  and  God  was  on  his  side, 
when  so  many  of  us  could  not  kill  one  mon.' 

"  We  rode  through  the  town  unmolested,  to  Birmingham, 
where  I  preached,  and  one  received  faith.  I  rode  on  to 
Evesham,  and  found  John  Nelson  preaching.  I  confirmed 
his  word,  and  prayed  in  the  Spirit." 

Having  preached  at  Evesham,  Quinton,  Guthberton,  and 
Cirencester,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  came  once  more  to  Bristol, 
where  he  had  spent  only  one  day  during  the  last  six  months. 
He  preached  a  few  times  in  the  city,  and  to  the  coUiers  of 
Kingswood,    gladdening   their  hearts  by  an  account  of  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  357 

success  of  the  Gospel  in  various  places ;  and  then  paid  a  visit 
to  South  Wales ;  acknowledging  a  signal  interposition  of 
Providence  in  crossing  the  Channel.  "  When  we  came  to  the 
Passage,"  saj's  he,  "  the  boatmen  refused  to  venture  in  such 
a  storm.  We  waited  till  four ;  then  committed  ourselves  to 
Him  whom  the  winds  and  seas  obey ;  and  embarked  with 
Mr.  Ashton,  and  faitliful  Fehx  Fai-ley.  The  rest  of  the 
passengers  stayed  on  the  safe  side.  The  waves  of  the  sea 
were  mighty,  and  raged  horribly.  When  with  much  toiling 
we  were  come  near  the  opposite  shore,  the  storm  caught  the 
vessel ;  our  sails  were  backed,  and  we  were  driAdng  full  on 
the  black  rock,  where  thirty-two  persons  lost  their  Uves  a  few 
weeks  since.  But  the  answer  of  prayer,  after  much  fatigue, 
brought  us  to  the  haven.  *  O  that  men  would  therefore 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  declare  the  wonders 
that  He  doeth  for  the  children  of  men  ! '  It  was  dark  when 
we  landed.  However,  we  had  a  good  Guide,  (the  darkness 
is  no  darkness  to  Him,)  who  conducted  us  tlu-ough  the  heavy 
rain  to  the  Rock  and  Fountain.  I  spoke  a  word  in  season  to 
the  poor  young  women  servants,  who  dwell  as  in  the  confines 
of  hell,  in  the  midst  of  human  devils. 

"  Nov.  1st.  I  took  horse  some  hours  before  day,  and  by 
ten  reached  Cardiff.  The  gentlemen  had  threatened  great 
things  if  I  ever  came  there  again.  I  called  in  the  midst  of 
them,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  ?  '  &c.  The 
love  of  Clmst  constrained  me  to  speak,  and  them  to  hear. 
The  word  was  irresistible.  After  it  one  of  our  most  violent 
opposers  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  pressed  me  to  come  to 
see  him.  The  rest  were  equally  civil  all  the  time  I  stayed. 
Only  one  di'unkard  made  some  disturbance  ;  but  when  sober, 
sent  to  ask  my  pardon.  The  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving 
>\as  in  the  society.  Many  ai-e  grown  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus.  I  passed  an  horn-  with  the 
Mife  and  daughter  of  the  chief  BaiHff,  who  are  waiting  as 
httle  childi'cn  for  the  kingdom  of  God." 

During  this  short  stay  in  Wales  Mr.  Chai-les  Wesley 
preached  in  the  castle  at  Cardiff,  where  he  made  a  collection 
for  the  prisoners,  and  distributed  religious  books  among 
them.  He  also  ^dsited  his  faithful  friend  Mr.  Hodges,  the 
Minister  of  Wenvo,  and  preached  in  his  cluu'ch.  In  recross- 
ing  the  Channel,  on  his  return  to  Bristol,  he  says,  "The 


358  THE    LIFE    OF 

floods  lifted  up  their  voice ;  but  Faith  saw  Jesus  walking  on 
the  water,  and  heard  his  voice,  '  It  is  I.  Be  not  afraid/  In 
eight  minutes  we  were  brought  safe  to  land  by  Him  who 
rides  in  the  whirlwind." 

About  the  middle  of  November  he  took  leave  of  the  socie- 
ties in  Kingswood  and  Bristol^  and,  preaching  at  Bath, 
Cirencester,  Guthberton,  Evesham,  Quiuton,  in  his  way, 
came  to  London,  where  he  concluded  the  year  in  happy 
intercourse  with  God,  and  with  the  lively  societies,  among 
whom  he  was  a  joyful  witness  of  the  power  of  rehgion.  "  I 
called  upon  Mr.  Witham,"  says  he,  "  given  over  by  his 
Physicians  ;  trembhng  at  the  approach  of  the  king  of  terrors ; 
and  catching  at  every  word  that  might  flatter  his  hopes  of 
life."  On  the  day  following  he  adds,  "  I  prayed  with  him 
again,  and  found  him  somewhat  more  resigned."  Eleven 
days  afterwards  he  says,  "I  prayed  in  great  faith  for  Mr. 
Witham,  the  time  of  whose  departure  draws  nigher  and 
nigher."  The  following  statement  closes  this  death-bed 
scene : — "  At  half-hour  past  seven  in  the  evening  he  broke 
out,  '  Now  I  am  dehvered  !  I  have  found  the  thing  I 
sought.  I  know  what  the  blood  of  sprinkling  means  ! '  He 
called  his  family  and  friends  to  rejoice  with  him.  Some  of 
liis  last  words  were,  '  Why  tarry  the  wheels  of  his  chariot  ? 
I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth.  Just  at  twelve  this  night 
my  spirit  will  return  to  Him.^  "While  the  clock  was  striking 
twelve  he  died  hke  a  lamb,  with  that  word,  '  Come,  Lord 
Jesus.^ " 

A  case  somewhat  diff'erent  occurred  at  Bexley,  a  few  days 
afterwards,  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  on  a  visit  to  the 
pious  Vicar  of  that  place.  "  I  heard,"  says  he,  "  that  one  of 
our  fiercest  persecutors,  who  had  cut  his  throat,  and  lay  for 
dead  some  hours,  was  miraculously  revived,  as  a  monument  of 
divine  mercy.  Many  of  his  companions  have  been  hurried 
into  eternity,  while  fighting  against  God.  He  is  now  seek- 
ing Him  whom  once  he  persecuted ;  was  confounded  at  the 
sight  of  me ;  much  more  by  my  comfortable  words,  and  a 
small  alms.     He  could  only  thank  me  with  his  tears." 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  Mr.  Egginton,  the  Clergyman 
of  Wednesbury,  died  almost  immediately  after  the  beginning 
of  the  destructive  riots  of  which  he  had  been  the  principal 
cause. 


TUB    llliV.   CHAULES  WESLEY.  359 


CHAPTER  XI. 

The  riots  at  St.  Ives  and  Wcdnesbiiry  were  only  a  prelude 
to  similar  outrages  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom ;  and  to 
opposition  the  most  systematic  and  determined^  l)y  which  the 
Methodist  Preachers  and  societies  were  harassed.  The  coun- 
try was  in  a  very  unsettled  state.  It  was  at  war  with  France 
and  Spain;  and  was  tkreatened  with  an  invasion  by  the 
French,  for  the  purpose  of  deposing  the  reigning  IMonarch, 
George  the  Second,  and  of  placing  upon  the  British  throne 
the  exiled  representative  of  the  house  of  Stuart ;  under 
whose  government  it  was  understood,  should  the  project 
succeed,  Popery  and  arbitrary  power  were  to  be  restored. 
The  people,  of  course,  dreaded  the  loss  of  their  liberty, 
civil  and  rehgious ;  and  a  feverish  anxiety  was  generally 
prevalent. 

The  national  danger  was  made  a  pretext  for  persecution 
the  most  bitter  and  undisguised.  To  rouse  the  popular 
Acngeance  against  the  Wesleys,  and  their  fellow-labourers  in 
tlie  Gospel,  it  was  only  necessary  to  represent  them  as 
Papists,  who  were  supported  by  the  money  of  the  Pretender, 
and  were  endeavouring  to  prepare  the  way  for  his  assumption 
of  the  crown  wliich  his  fathers  had  forfeited.  This  expedient 
was  successfidly  adopted  in  various  places.  In  several  in- 
stances Magistrates  and  Constables  interfered,  not  to  protect 
an  unoffending  people,  but  to  tear  Methodist  Preachers  away 
from  their  families,  and  send  them  into  the  army.  Mr.  John 
and  Charles  Wesley  were  both  of  them  subjected  to  unjust 
charges,  and  examined  before  the  civil  authorities  :  one  in 
Cornwall,  and  the  other  in  Yorkshire.  Yet  men  of  purer 
loyalty  did  not  exist.  There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  they 
received  from  their  mother  in  early  life  any  bias  in  fa^^our  of 
the  Stuarts ;  and  then*  attachment  to  the  house  of  Bruns- 
wick, through  the  whole  of  their  pubhc  life,  was  unimpeach- 
able. In  this  emergency  of  the  national  affairs  they  used  all 
their  influence  in  support  of  the  reigning  family.  They 
inculcated    loyidty   wherever  they    preached ;    and    in    the 


360  THE    LIFE    OF 

principal  societies  under  their  care,  tliey  appointed  weekly 
meetings  of  intercession  with  God  for  the  maintenance  of 
pubHc  tranquillity,  and  of  the  Protestant  constitution.  Both 
of  them  employed  the  press  for  the  same  purpose.  Charles 
jjoured  forth  the  feehngs  of  his  pious  and  loyal  heart  in 
sacred  verse;  and  published  a  tract,  which  was  very  widely 
circulated,  under  the  title  of  "Hymns  for  Times  of  Trou- 
ble." In  these  very  spirited  compositions  the  national  sins 
are  confessed  and  lamented ;  the  mercy  of  God  is  earnestly 
implored  in  behalf  of  a  guilty  people ;  civil  war  is  deprecated 
as  a  great  and  terrible  calamity;  the  preservation  of  the 
Protestant  religion,  and  a  revival  of  its  primitive  spirit,  are 
both  solicited  as  the  most  important  of  all  blessings ;  and  the 
King  is  especially  commended  to  the  divine  protection,  not  as 
the  creature  of  the  popular  will,  but  as  God's  vicegerent,  and 
his  minister  for  good  to  the  people. 

It  was  upon  this  occasion  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote 
and  pubhshed  the  two  fine  hymns,  beginning, 

"  Sovereign  of  all,  whose  will  ordains 
The  powers  on  earth  that  be, 
By  whom  our  rightful  Monarch  reigns. 
Subject  to  none  but  thee  ;  " 

and, 

"  Lord,  thou  hast  bid  thy  people  pray 
For  all  that  bear  the  sovereign  sway, 

And  thy  vicegerents  reign, 
Rulers,  and  Governors,  and  Powers  ; 
And,  lo,  in  faith  we  pray  for  ours  ; 

Nor  can  we  pray  in  vain." 

1^6  hymn   on  the   424th  page  of   the   Wesleyan   general 
Collection  was  also  written  at  this  time : — 


"  Sinners,  the  call  obey, 

The  latest  call  of  grace  ; 
The  day  is  come,  the  vengeful  day. 
Of  a  devoted  race." 


As  a  specimen  of  the  tract  to  which  reference  has  just  been 
made,  the  subjoined  ingenious  effusion  is  given.  It  repre- 
sents the  State  as  a  ship  in  a  storm ;  every  individual  sinner 


THE    REV.    CIIAHLES    WESLEY.  3G1 

as  the  Jonah,  on  whose  account  the  tempest  is  raised,  and  the 
lives  of  all  are  placed  in  peril.  The  offender,  convicted  in 
his  own  conscience,  acknowledges  his  guilt,  and  expresses  a 
willingness  to  perish  for  the  preservation  of  the  rest.  His 
prayer,  however,  is,  that,  while  he  is  delivered  up  to  temporal 
punishment,  his  soul  may  be  saved  by  the  mercy  of  the  Lord. 

Merciful  God,  to  tliee  we  cry  ; 

0  think  upon  us  !  or  we  die 
The  ever-living  death  : 

Lo,  by  a  miglity  tempest  tost, 
Our  ship  without  thine  aid  is  lost. 
Lost  in  the  gulf  beneath. 

The  mariners  are  struck  with  fear. 
And  shudder  at  destiiiction  near. 

So  high  the  billows  swell  ; 
Ready  to  o'erwhelm  our  shatter'd  State, 
Thy  judgments  fall  with  all  their  weight. 

To  crush  us  into  hell. 

Ah,  wherefore  is  this  evil  come  ? 
Show  us,  omniscient  God,  for  whom 

Thy  plagues  om-  Church  befall : 
Give,  while  we  ask,  a  righteous  lot. 
And  let  the  guilty  soul  be  caught. 

Who  brings  thy  curse  on  all. 

With  trembling  awe  we  humbly  pra}'. 
Now,  now  the  secret  cause  display 

Of  our  calamity : 
Whose  sins  have  brought  thy  judgments  down  ? 
Alas  !  my  God,  the  cause  I  own  ; 

The  lot  is  fallen  on  me ! 

1  am  the  man,  the  Jonas  I ; 

For  me  the  working  waves  run  high, 

For  me  the  curse  takes  place  ; 
I  have  increased  the  nation's  load, 
I  have  call'd  down  the  ^\'l•ath  of  God 

On  all  our  helpless  race. 

With  guilty,  unbelieving  dread. 
Long  have  I  from  his  presence  fled. 

And  shunn'd  the  sight  of  heaven  ; 
In  vain  the  pard'ning  God  pursued  ; 
I  would  not  l)e  by  grace  subdued  ; 

I  would  not  be  forgiven. 


363  THE  LIFE  or 

I  know  the  tempest  roars  for  me  ; 
Till  I  am  cast  into  the  sea, 

Its  rage  can  never  cease  : 
Here  then  I  to  my  doom  submit, 
Do  with  me  as  thy  will  sees  fit, 

But  give  thy  people  peace. 

Save,  Jesu,  save  the  sinking  ship. 
And,  lo,  I  plunge  into  the  deep 

Of  all  thy  judgments  here  : 
I  fall  beneath  thy  threat'nings,  Lord  ; 
But  let  my  soul,  at  last  restored. 

Before  thy  face  appear. 

Beneath  thine  anger's  present  weight 
I  sink,  and  only  deprecate 

Thy  sorer  wrath  to  come  : 
Give  me  at  last  in  thee  a  part. 
And  now,  in  mercy,  now  avert 

The  guilty  nation's  doom. 

O  bid  the  angry  waves  subside  ! 
Into  a  calm  the  tempest  chide. 

By  thy  supreme  command  : 
Thou  in  oui-  broken  ship  remain. 
Till  every  soul  the  harbour  gain. 

And  reach  the  heavenly  land. 

With  tlie  purest  sentiments  of  Christian  loyalty  and 
patriotism,  and  a  heart  yearning  with  affection  for  the  souls 
of  men,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  London  on  the  SOtli  of 
January,  1744,  and  commenced  his  journey  to  Newcastle, 
preaching  at  Birmingham,  Dudley,  Wednesbury,  Notting- 
ham, Sheffield,  Epworth,  Leeds,  and  other  places  on  his  way. 
This  was  one  of  the  most  eventful  journeys  he  ever  took. 
The  country  was  unsettled ;  fear  was  everywhere  excited ; 
daring  wickedness  abounded ;  persecution  lowered  in  all 
directions ;  Dissenters,  as  well  as  Churclunen,  were  prepared 
to  engage  in  acts  of  riot :  yet  his  spirit  was  undaunted,  and 
he  was  even  ready  to  die  for  the  Lord  Jesus,  should  such  be 
the  divine  will. 

The  following  selections  from  his  private  journal  will 
present  the  most  correct  view  of  his  circumstances,  spirit,  and 
labours  : — 

"Sunday,  Jan.  29th.  I  assisted  my  brother  and  Mr. 
Gordon  in  administering  the  sacrament  to  almost  oui*  whole 
society  of  above  two  thousand. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  363 

"  Jan.  30tli.  I  set  out,  with  oui'  brother  Webb,  for  New- 
castle, commended  to  tlic  grace  of  God  by  all  the  brethren. 
AVednesday  afternoon  we  found  our  brother  Jones  at  Bir- 
mingham. A  great  door  is  opened  in  this  country ;  but  there 
are  many  adversaries.  At  Dudley  our  Preacher  was  cruelly 
abused  by  a  mob  of  Papists  and  Dissenters  :  the  latter  stirred 
up  by  Mr.  Whitting,  their  Minister.  Probably  he  would 
have  been  murdered,  but  for  an  honest  Quaker,  Avho  helped 
him  to  escape  disguised  with  his  broad  hat,  and  coat.  Staf- 
fordshire at  present  seems  the  seat  of  war. 

"  Feb.  2d.  I  set  out,  with  brother  Webb,  for  Wednesbury, 
the  field  of  battle.  I  met  with  a  variety  of  greetings  on  the 
road.  I  cried  in  the  street,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  taketh  aAvay  the  sins  of  the  world ! '  Several  of  oiu* 
persecutors  stood  at  a  distance ;  but  none  offered  to  make 
the  least  disturbance.  I  walked  through  the  blessings  and 
curses  of  the  people  to  see  Mr.  Egginton^s  widow.  Never 
have  I  observed  such  bitterness  as  in  these  opposers  :  yet 
they  had  no  power  to  touch  us. 

"  Feb.  3d,  I  preached  and  prayed  with  the  society,  and 
beat  down  the  fiery  self-avenging  spirit  of  resistance,  which 
A^  as  rising  in  some,  to  disgrace,  if  not  destroy,  the  work  of 
God.  I  preached  unmolested  within  sight  of  Dudley. 
INI  any  Shimeis  called  after  me ;  and  that  was  all.  I  waited 
on  the  friendly  Captain  Dudley,  who  has  stood  in  the  gap 
at  Tipton- green,  and  kept  off  persecution,  while  it  raged  all 
around ;  and  returned  in  peace  tlu'ough  the  enemy's  country. 
"  On  Tuesday  next,  they  have  given  it  out,  that  they  will 
come  with  all  the  rabble  of  the  countr}'-,  and  pull  down  the 
houses  and  destroy  all  the  goods  of  our  poor  brethren.  One 
would  tliink  there  was  '  no  King  in  Israel.'  There  is  cer- 
tainly no  Magistrate  who  will  put  them  to  shame  in  any 
thing.  Mr.  Constable  offered  to  make  oath  of  theu'  lives 
being  in  danger ;  but  the  Justice  refused  it ;  saying,  he  could 
do  nothing.  Others  of  our  complaining  brethren  met  with 
the  same  redress,  being  driven  away  with  revihngs.  The 
IMagistrates  do  not  themselves  teai'  off  their  clothes,  and  beat 
them.  They  only  stand  by,  and  see  others  do  it.  One  of 
them  told  Mr.  Jones,  it  was  the  best  thing  the  mob  ever  did, 
so  to  treat  the  Methodists  ;  and  he  woidd  himself  give  £5  to 
diive  them  out  of  the  country.     Another,  when  oiir  brother 


364  THE    LIFE    OF 

Ward  begged  his  protection,  himself  delivered  him  up  to  tlie 
mercy  of  the  mob,  (who  had  half  murdered  him  before,) 
threw  his  hand  round  his  head,  and  cried,  '  Huzza,  boys  ! 
Well  done  !  Stand  up  for  the  Church ! '  No  wonder  that 
the  mob,  so  encouraged,  should  say  and  believe  that  there 
is  no  law  for  Methodists.  Accordingly,  like  outlaws  they 
treat  them,  breaking  their  houses,  and  taking  away  their 
goods  at  pleasure ;  extorting  money  from  those  that  have  it, 
and  cruelly  beating  those  that  have  not. 

"  The  poor  people  from  Darlaston  are  the  greatest 
sufferers.  The  rioters  lately  summoned  them  by  proclama- 
tion of  the  Crier,  to  come  to  such  a  public-house,  and  set  to 
their  hands  that  they  would  never  hear  the  Methodist 
Preachers,  or  they  should  have  their  houses  pulled  down. 
About  one  hundred  they  compelled  by  blows.  Notwith- 
standing which,  both  then,  and  at  other  times,  they  have 
broken  into  their  houses,  robbing  and  destroying.  And  still, 
if  they  hear  any  of  them  singing,  or  reading  the  Scriptures, 
they  force  open  their  doors,  by  day  and  by  night,  and  spoil 
and  beat  them  with  all  impunity.  They  watch  their  houses, 
that  none  may  go  to  Wednesbury;  and  scarce  a  man  or 
woman  but  has  been  knocked  down  in  attempting  it.  Their 
enemies  are  the  basest  of  the  people,  who  will  not  work 
themselves,  but  live  more  to  their  inclination  on  the  labom-s 
of  others.  I  wonder  the  gentlemen  who  set  them  on  are  so 
short-sighted  as  not  to  see,  that  the  little  all  of  om'  poor 
colliers  will  soon  be  devoured  ;  and  then  these  sons  of  rapine 
will  turn  upon  their  foolish  masters,  who  have  raised  a  devil 
they  cannot  lay. 

"  Feb.  4th.  I  discoursed  from  Isaiah  liv.  17  :  '  No  weapon 
that  is  formed  against  thee  shall  prosper.^  This  promise 
shall  be  fulfilled  in  our  day.  I  spoke  with  those  of  our 
brctlrren  who  have  this  workFs  goods,  and  found  them 
entirely  resigned  to  the  will  of  God.  All  thoughts  of  resist- 
ance are  over,  blessed  be  the  Lord ;  and  the  chief  of  them 
said  unto  me,  '  Naked  came  I  into  the  world  ;  and  I  can  but 
go  naked  out  of  it.'  They  are  resolved,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
to  follow  my  advice,  and  suffer  all  things.  Only  I  would 
have  had  them  go  round  again  to  the  Justices,  and  make 
information  of  their  danger.  Mr.  Constable  said,  he  had 
just  been  with  one  of  them,  who  redressed  him  with   bitter 


THE    HKV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  865 

reproaches ;  that  tlic  rest  are  of  the  same  mind,  and  cannot 
plead  ignorance  of  the  intended  riot,  because  tlie  rioters  have 
had  the  boklness  to  set  up  papers  in  the  towns,  particularly 
Walsal,  invitiny  all  the  coantry  to  rise  ivith  them,  and  destroy 
the  Methodists. 

"At  noon  I  returned  to  Birmingham,  having  continued 
two  days  in  the  lions'  den  unhurt. 

"  Feb.  5th.  I  preached  in  the  Bullring,  close  to  the 
church,  where  they  rung  the  bells,  and  threw  dirt  and  stones 
all  the  time.  None  struck  me  till  I  had  finished  my  dis- 
coiu-se.  Then  I  got  several  blows  from  the  mob  that  fol- 
lowed me,  till  we  took  shelter  at  a  sister's.  I  received  much 
strength  and  comfort  with  the  sacrament.  I  preached  again 
in  Wednesbury  to  a  large  congregation,  many  of  whom  come 
to  hear  the  word  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives.  I  encouraged 
them  from  Isaiah  li.  :  '  Awake,  awake,  put  on  strength,  O 
arm  of  the  Lord,'  &c.  Here  and  in  the  society  our  Captain, 
we  found,  doth  not  send  us  a  warfare  at  our  own  charge. 

"  Feb.  6th.  We  commended  each  other  to  the  divine  pro- 
tection ;  and  at  five  I  set  out  for  Nottingham.  Our  way  lay 
through  Walsal,  the  enemy's  head-quarters.  I  would  rather 
have  gone  a  mile  another  way.  Entering  the  place,  we  heard 
one  liallooing  vtdth  might  and  main ;  and  a  great  noise  fol- 
lowed, as  if  the  town  had  taken  the  alarm.  I  cannot  say, 
the  sound  was  very  musical  in  my  ears ;  but  I  looked  up, 
and  rode  onwards.  The  noise  was  made  by  a  gentleman- 
huntsman,  a  bitter  enemy  of  ours.  We  fell  in  with  him  and 
liis  dogs,  it  being  just  day-break,  and  passed  for  very  good 
sportsmen.  Brother  Webb  would  needs  ride  throvigh  the 
market-place,  to  see  the  flag  and  paper  our  enemies  had  set 
up,  and  to  show  his  courage.  Had  he  returned  with  a 
broken  head,  I  should  not  have  greatly  pitied  him.  By  six 
our  Lord  brought  us  safe  to  Nottingham.  I  met  the  society, 
on  whom  He  laid  the  burden  of  our  persecuted  brethren. 

"  Here  also  the  storm  is  begun.  Our  brethren  are  \\o~ 
lently  driven  from  their  place  of  meeting  ;  pelted  in  the 
streets,  &c. ;  and  mocked  with  vain  promises  of  justice  by  the 
veiy  men  who  underhand  encoiu'age  the  rioters.  An  honest 
Quaker  has  hardly  restrained  some  of  the  brethren  from 
resisting  evil ;  but  henceforth  I  hope  they  will  meekly  turn 
the  other  cheek. 


3G6  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  Feb.  7th.  I  waked  in  great  heaviness,  which  continued 
all  day,  for  our  poor  suffering  brethren ;  yet  with  strong 
confidence  that  the  Lord  will  appear  in  then'  behalf.  I 
joined  the  society  at  five  in  fervent  intercession  for  them ; 
and  in  preaching  both  administered  and  received  comfort. 
I  sent  my  humble  thanks  to  the  Mayor,  for  his  ojfer  of 
assistance.  He  pities  our  brethren,  and  would  defend  them  ; 
but  who  dares  do  justice  to  a  Christian  ?  We  are  content  to 
wait  for  it  till  the  great  day  of  retribution. 

"At  the  brethren's  desire  I  began  preaching  in  the 
market-place.  The  holiday-folk  broke  in  among  the  hearers. 
I  gave  notice,  I  should  preach  at  the  Cross,  just  by  the 
Mayor's.  In  the  way  the  mob  assaulted  us  with  dirt  and 
stones,  making  us  as  the  filth  and  offscouring  of  all  things. 
My  soul  was  caught  up,  and  kept  in  calm  recollection.  I 
knocked  at  the  Mayor's  door.  He  let  me  in  liimself ;  gave 
us  good  words ;  threatened  the  rabble ;  and  led  me  to  his 
front  door,  where  the  people  were  waiting.  I  walked  up  to 
the  Cross,  and  called  them  to  repent.  They  would  not 
receive  vaj  testimony ;  were  very  outrageous  ;  yet  not  per- 
mitted to  hurt  me.  The  Mayor  at  the  same  time  passed  by 
us,  laughing.     Just  such  protection  I  expected  ! 

"  After  fighting  with  wild  beasts  for  near  half  an  hour,  I 
went  down  into  the  thickest  of  them ;  who  started  back,  and 
left  an  open  way  to  the  Mayor's  house.  Mrs,  Mayoress  led 
me  through  the  house  with  great  courtesy  and  compassion. 
The  mob  pursued  us  with  stones,  as  before.  J.  Webb  and  I 
were  strangers  to  the  town,  but  went  straight  forward,  and 
entered  a  house  prepared  for  us.  The  woman  received  us, 
and  shut  the  door,  and  spoke  with  authority  to  the  mob ;  so 
that  they  began  to  melt  away.  Then  the  brethren  found  and 
conducted  us  to  our  friendly  Quaker's.  We  betook  our- 
selves to  prayer  for  our  fellow-sufferers  in  Staffordshire,  who 
have  not  been  out  of  our  thoughts  the  whole  day.  I 
expounded  the  Beatitudes,  and  dwelt  upon  the  last.  Never 
have  I  been  more  assisted.  I  rejoiced  with  our  brethren  in 
the  fires. 

"  Feb.  8th.  I  cannot  help  observing,  from  what  passed 
yesterday,  that  we  ought  to  wait  upon  God  for  direction 
when  and  where  to  preach  much  more  than  we  do  :  a  false 
courage,  which  is  the  fear  of  shame,  may  otherwise  betray  us 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  3G7 

into  unnecessary  dangers.  Farther,  we  may  leani  not  to 
lean  upon  that  broken  reed,  human  protection.  To  seek 
redress  by  law,  unless  we  are  very  sui'e  of  obtaining  it,  is 
only  to  discover  our  own  weakness,  and  in'itate  our  opposers. 
What  justice  can  be  expected  from  the  chief  men  of  this 
place,  if,  as  I  am  infonncd,  they  arc  mostly  Arian  Presby- 
terians ? 

"  I  exhorted  the  bretlu'en  to  continue  in  the  faith,  and 
through  much  persecution  to  enter  the  kingdom.  Four  were 
missing ;  the  rest,  strengthened  by  their  sufferings.  I  called 
at  brother  Santas,  and  found  him  just  brought  home  for  dead. 
The  mob  had  knocked  him  down,  and  would  probably  have 
murdered  him,  but  for  a  httle  child,  who,  being  shut  out  of 
doors,  alarmed  the  family  by  his  cries.  It  was  some  time 
before  he  came  to  himself,  having  been  struck  on  the  tem- 
ples by  a  large  log  of  wood.  We  gave  thanks  to  God  for  his 
deliverance,  and  continued  in  prayer  and  conference  till 
midnight. 

"Feb.  9tli.  Om'  messenger  returned  from  Lichfield  with 
such  an  account  as  I  looked  for.  He  had  met  our  brother 
Wai'd,  fled  thither  for  refuge.  The  enemy  had  gone  to  the 
length  of  his  chain.  All  the  rabble  of  the  country  was 
gathered  together  yesterday,  and  laid  waste  all  before  them. 
A  note  I  received  from  two  of  the  sufferers,  whose  loss 
amounts  to  about  two  hundred  pounds.  My  heart  rejoiced 
in  the  great  grace  which  was  given  them ;  for  not  one 
resisted  e^dl;  but  they  took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  theu* 
goods.  We  gave  God  the  glory,  that  Satan  was  not  suffered 
to  touch  their  lives.  They  have  lost  all  besides,  and  '  rejoice 
with  joy  unspeakable.^ 

"  By  five  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Sheffield.  I  mar- 
velled what  was  come  of  them,  that  we  had  not  one  stone  in 
riding  through  all  the  town.  Peace  was  in  all  their  borders, 
and  has  been  for  some  time.  The  brethren  are  not  slack 
during  this  rest,  but  walk  in  the  fear  of  God.  I  preached 
on,  '  Ye  are  come  to  Mount  Sion.'  The  power  of  God  was 
remarkably  present ;  but  the  poAver  of  the  adversaiy  quite 
restrained.  At  nine  I  passed  through  Thorpe ;  asked  my 
companion,  '  Where  are  the  pretty  wild  creatures,  that  were 
for  braining  me  and  my  horse  the  last  time  I  came  this 
way  ? '     He  told  me,  they  had  lost  their  spuit  with  their 


368  THE    LIFE    OF 

captain ;  a  woman,  the  bitterest  of  them  all,  who  died  lately, 
in  horrible  despair.  This  quite  terrified  our  enemies.  Her 
daughter  is  now  a  behever,  and  several  others  in  the  place. 
Nay,  they  have  even  got  a  society  among  them.  I  preached 
at  Barley-hall,  and  found  the  great  power  and  blessing  of 
God  with  the  church  in  that  house.  A  son  of  my  host 
attended  me  to  Birstal. 

"Feb.  11th.  I  preached  at  five  from,  ^I  am  come  that 
they  might  have  life;  and  that  they  might  have  it  more 
abundantly.^  We  were  greatly  comforted  by  our  mutual 
faith.  The  little  flock  increases  both  in  grace  and  number. 
The  Lord  fights  for  Israel  this  day  against  the  deceitfid 
workers.  I  was  glad  to  hear  of  one  of  our  Enghsh  brethren, 
lately  brought  back  by  a  little  child,  who  told  his  father, 
something  came  and  disturbed  him,  so  that  he  could  not 
sleep  at  nights,  since  they  left  off  family  prayer. 

"  I  preached  at  Adwalton  on  our  Lord's  final  coming.  It 
was  a  glorious  season  of  rejoicing  and  love.  In  the  afternoon 
I  preached  at  Armley.  Arthur  Bates,  of  Wakefield,  who 
showed  me  the  way,  informed  me  that  his  Minister,  Mr. 
Arnett,  repelled  him  from  the  sacrament ;  and  said,  he  had 
orders  from  the  Archbishop  so  to  treat  all  that  are  called 
Methodists.  The  time,  we  know,  will  come,  when  they  shall 
put  us  out  of  the  synagogues ;  but  I  much  suspect  Mr. 
Arnett  has  slandered  the  good  Archbishop.  In  Leeds  also 
some  begin  to  abuse  their  authority,  and  to  exclude  the  true 
(yea,  the  truest)  members  of  the  Chui'ch  from  her  com- 
munion. 

"  Feb.  12th.  I  preached  at  Leeds,  to  many  serious  hearers, 
on,  '  Fear  not,  little  flock ;  for  it  is  your  Father's  good  plea- 
sure to  give  you  the  kingdom.'     I  went  to  Mr.  M 's 

church,  and  heard  him  explain  away  the  promise  of  the 
Father.  But  he  stopped  at  the  application  to  the  Method- 
ists ;  perhaps  out  of  tenderness  to  me,  whom  he  may  still 
have  some  hopes  of.  I  called  on  a  larger  and  equally  quiet 
congregation,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  ? '  It 
was  a  blessed  season.  Many  looked  upon  Him  whom  they 
had  pierced. 

"  I  found  John  Nelson's  hill  quite  covered  with  hearers. 
In  the  midst  of  my  discourse  a  gentleman  came  riding  up, 
and  almost  over  the  people.     Speaking  of  temperance,  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  369 

judgment  to  come,  I  turned  and  applied  to  him,  '  Thou  art 
the  man/  His  countenance  fell,  and  he  fled  before  the 
sAvord  of  the  Spirit.  The  poAver  of  God  burst  forth,  and  a 
cry  was  heai'd  tlu'oughout  the  congregation.  I  continued 
my  discourse,  or  rather  prayer,  till  night. 

"  Feb.  14th.  I  rode  to  Epworth.  The  Lord  gave  his  bless- 
ing to  my  word  in  the  Cross.  At  the  society  the  Spirit  came 
doAATi  as  in  the  ancient  days.  Wy  voice  Avas  lost  in  the  mourn- 
ings and  rejoicings  on  every  side.  All  present,  I  believe, 
were  either  comforted  or  wounded. 

"Feb.  16th.  I  rode  to  Selby ;  the  next  day  to  Darlington. 
My  horse  fell  Arith  me  from  a  high  causeway,  and  thrcAv  me, 
unhurt,  into  deep  mud,  Feb.  17th. 

"  Feb.  18th.  I  got  to  Newcastle ;  preached  at  night  on, 
'  Our  Gospel  came  to  you  not  in  word  only ;  but  also  in 
power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance.'  The 
people  received  me  Avith  that  joy  and  love  which  the  world 
knoweth  not  of. 

"  Feb.  19th.  I  heard  of  a  remarkable  providence.  A  poor 
drunkard,  Avho  has  left  us  for  some  time,  was  moved  this 
morning  to  rise  and  come  to  the  preaching;  by  Avhich  he 
escaped  being  crushed  to  death  by  the  fall  of  his  house.  He 
had  no  sooner  left  it  than  it  was  blown  down,  the  greatest 
pai-t  of  it.  Just  before  it  fell  his  Avife  took  one  with  her  to 
the  window,  to  sing  a  hymn,  and  so  escaped.  A  sister  Avas 
overwhelmed  with  the  ruins ;  yet  the  rafters  fell  cndAvays, 
and  a  cavity  Avas  made  arcliAvise  over  her  head.  She  staAcd 
there  some  hours,  before  they  could  dig  her  out,  rejoicing  in 
God  her  Saviour. 

"  I  told  a  huge  multitude  in  the  Square,  '  Ye  shall  be 
hated  of  all  men  for  my  name  sake.'  I  stood  at  the  door  of 
the  Orphan-house,  and  took  in  many  of  the  disturbers ;  to 
Avliom  I  then  preached  without  opposition  ;  and  exhorted  the 
brethren  to  prepare  for  the  fiery  trial. 

"  Feb.  20th.  I  heard  without  any  surprise  the  news  of  the 
French  invasion ;  which  only  quickened  us  in  our  prayers, 
especially  for  His  Majesty  King  George.  In  the  evening  I 
expounded  A\diat  the  Spirit  saitli  to  the  church  of  Ephcsus, 
and  received  extraordinary  power  to  warn  them  of  the  SAvord 
that  is  coming,  and  to  AATcstle  Avith  God  in  prayer  for  the  King. 

"  Feb.   26tli.    I   preached   at   Taufield.     ily  mouth   and 

VOL.    I.  B    B 


370  THE    LIFE    OF 

heart  were  opened  to  this  people^  who  seem  now  to  have  got 
the  start  of  those  at  Newcastle.  I  called  at  the  Square,  with 
greater  utterance  than  ever,  '  Wash  je,  make  ye  clean/  &c. 
I  m'ged  them  earnestly  to  repent ;  to  fear  God,  and  honour 
the  King ;  and  had  the  clearest  testimony  of  my  own  con- 
science, that  I  had  now  delivered  my  own  soul.  I  found  a 
great  mob  about  our  house,  and  bestowed  an  hour  in  taming 
them.  A  hundred  or  more  I  admitted  into  the  room ;  and 
when  I  had  got  them  together,  for  two  hours  exhorted  them 
to  repent  in  the  power  of  love.  The  rocks  were  melted  on 
every  side ;  and  the  very  ringleaders  of  the  rebels  declared 
they  would  make  a  disturbance  no  more. 

"  March  4th.  The  people  of  Newcastle  were  in  an  uproar 
through  the  expectation  of  a  victory.  They  got  their  candles 
ready,  and  gave  thanks  (that  is,  got  drunk)  beforehand ; 
and  then  came  down  to  make  a  riot  among  us.  Some  of  the 
brethren  they  struck,  and  threatened  to  pull  down  the  desk. 
We  were  sensible  that  the  powers  of  darkness  were  abroad, 
and  prayed  in  faith  against  them.  God  heard,  and  scattered 
the  armies  of  the  ahens  here.  Afterwards  news  came,  that  at 
this  very  hour  they  were  pulling  down  the  house  at  St.  Ives. 

"  March  5th.  I  passed  an  hour  with  Mr.  Watson,  one  of 
the  Town- Serjeants,  and  lately  the  greatest  swearer  in  New- 
castle. Now  God  hath  touched  his  heart,  both  his  fellows, 
and  his  masters,  the  Aldermen,  are  set  against  him  as  one 
man.  The  Mayor,  he  tells  me,  asked  him  publicly,  '  What, 
Mr.  Watson,  do  you  go  to  hear  these  men  ? '  He  answered, 
'  Yes ;  at  every  proper  opportunity ;  and  I  wish  you  would 
hear  them  too.^  One  of  the  Aldermen  expressed  his  impa- 
tience by  cursing  'that  fellow  Watson.  We  can  neither 
make  him  drink  nor  swear  ! '  " 

At  this  time  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  urgently  pressed  to 
forward  a  loyal  and  dutiful  address  to  the  King,  in  behalf  of 
the  Methodists,  declaring  their  real  character  and  designs. 
He  consulted  Charles  on  the  subject,  who  gave  his  opinion  in 
the  following  letter  : — "  My  objection  to  your  address  in  the 
name  of  the  Methodists  is,  that  it  would  constitute  us  a  sect. 
At  least,  it  would  seem  to  allow  that  we  are  a  body  distinct 
from  the  national  Church.  Guard  against  this ;  and  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  address  to-morrow." 

Agreeably  to  this  suggestion,  Mr.  John  Wesley  prepared 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  371 

an  address,  remaikable  for  its  frankness  and  simplicity ;  but 
states  that,  "  on  farther  consideration,  it  was  judged  best  to 
la}'-  it  aside."  lie  has  given  the  document  in  his  printed 
Joui'nal.  The  following  is  an  extract: — "We  think  it 
incumbent  upon  us,  if  we  must  stand  as  a  distinct  body  from 
oui'  brethren,  to  tender  for  ourselves  our  most  dutiful  regards 
to  youi"  sacred  Majesty ;  and  to  declare,  in  the  presence  of 
Hun  we  seiwe,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords,  that  we 
are  a  part  (however  mean)  of  that  Protestant  Church,  estab- 
Hshed  in  these  kingdoms  :  that  we  unite  together  for  this, 
and  no  other  end, — to  promote,  as  far  as  we  may  be  capable, 
justice,  mercy,  and  truth;  the  glory  of  God,  and  peace  and 
good- will  among  men :  that  we  detest  and  abhor  the  funda- 
mental doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  are  steadily 
attached  to  your  Majesty's  royal  person  and  illustrious 
house." 

On  the  8th  of  March  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  leave  of  the 
society  in  Newcastle,  who  were  all  in  tears  at  his  departure  ; 
and  on  the  10th  arrived  with  John  Downes  at  Epworth. 
"  On  the  Common,"  says  he,  "  Thomas  Westall  overtook  us, 
being  driven  out  of  Nottingham  by  the  mob  and  Mayor.  I 
preached  at  the  Cross,  on,  '  Enter  into  the  rock,  and  hide 
j^oui'selves,  as  it  were  for  a  Uttle  moment,  until  the  indigna- 
tion be  overpast,'  to  a  people  willing  to  take  the  warning. 

"  I  took  John  Healey's  account  of  their  treatment  at  Not- 
tingham. The  Mayor  sent  for  Thomas  Westall.  John  went 
with  him.  Thomas  desii'ed  time  to  read  the  oath  which  they 
offered  him ;  upon  which  Mr.  Mayor  tlireatened  to  send  him 
to  prison.  While  he  was  making  his  mittimus,  John  Hcaley 
asked,  '  Does  not  the  law  allow  a  man  three  hours  to  consider 
of  it  ? '  This  checked  their  haste ;  and  they  permitted  him 
to  hear  first  what  he  should  swear  to.  He  said  it  was  all 
veiy  good,  and  what  he  had  often  heard  Mr.  Wesleys  say,  that 
King  George  was  oiu*  rightful  King,  and  no  other;  and  he 
would  take  this  oath  with  aU  his  heart, 

"  They  had  first  asked  John  Hcaley,  if  he  would  take  the 
oaths.  He  answered,  '  I  will  take  them  now ;  but  I  would 
not  before  I  heard  Mr.  Wesleys ;  for  I  was  a  Jacobite,  till 
they  com^nced  me  of  the  truth,  and  of  His  Majesty's  right.' 
'  See  the  old  Jesuit  ! '  cries  one  of  the  venerable  Aldermen  : 
'  he  has  all  his  paces,  I  warrant  you.'     Another,  on  Thomas 

2  B  2 


372  THE    LIFE    OF 

Westall's  holding  his  hands  to  his  eyes,  cried,  '  See  !  see  !  he 
is  confessing  his  sins  ! '  They  treated  them  Uke  Faithful  and 
Christian  at  Vanity  Fair ;  only  they  did  not  burn  them  yet, 
or  even  put  them  into  the  cage.  They  demanded  their 
horses  for  the  King's  service ;  and  would  not  believe  them 
that  they  had  none,  till  they  sent  and  searched. 

"  Not  finding  any  cause  to  punish,  they  were  forced  to 
dismiss  them ;  but  soon  after,  the  Mayor  sent  for  Thomas 
Westall,  and  commanded  him  to  depart  the  town.  He 
answered,  he  should  obey  his  orders ;  and  accordingly  came  to 
Epworth.  Here,  he  told  me,  he  found  out  who  the  Pretender 
was ;  for  Mr.  Gurney  told  him,  many  years  ago,  there  was 
one  King  James,  who  was  turned  out,  and  one  King  William 
taken  in  his  place ;  and  that  then  the  Parliament  made  a  law, 
that  no  Papist  should  ever  be  King;  by  which  law  King 
James's  son,  whom  he  had  now  discovered  to  be  the  Pre- 
tender, was  justly  kept  out." 

Hitherto  the  Methodists  had  been  assailed  principally  by 
lawless  mobs,  by  whose  violence  several  of  them  had  suffered 
the  loss  of  all  theii'  worldly  property,  and  others  had  endured 
great  bodily  harm,  having  their  limbs  broken,  and  their  hves 
endangered.  But  at  this  time  persecution  assumed  a  more 
systematic  form.  The  Magistrates  had  generally  refused  to 
act,  and  had  left  the  Methodists  at  the  mercy  of  violent  and 
cruel  men.  Now  they  interfered ;  and  endeavoured,  by  an 
abuse  of  their  power,  and  the  perversion  of  law,  to  crush  a 
defenceless  people,  whose  real  crime  was  that  of  attempting  to 
effect  a  national  reformation,  by  a  revival  of  true  religion.  The 
Methodists  carried  the  truth  of  God  into  quarters  where  it 
was  unwelcome;  and  innocently  provoked  the  hostility  of 
men,  who  ought  rather  to  have  repented  in  sackcloth  and 
ashes.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  the  honour  of  being  selected 
as  the  first  victim.  A  charge  of  treason  was  preferred  against 
him,  and  a  warrant  was  issued,  summoning  witnesses  to 
appear  against  him.  He  has  given  the  following  account  of 
this  aflair,  and  of  the  circumst.ances  connected  with  it.  He 
had  preached  at  the  Cross  in  Epworth,  and  then  gone  to 
Birstal,  near  Leeds. 

"  March  14th.  One  told  me,  there  was  a  Constable  with  a 
warrant,  in  which  my  name  was  mentioned.  I  sent  for  him, 
and  he  showed  it  me.     It  was  '  to  summon  witnesses  to  some 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  373 

treasonable  words,  said  to  be  spoken  by  one  Westley.'  The 
poor  man  trembled;  said  he  had  no  business  with  me;  and 
Avas  right  glad  to  get  out  of  my  hands.  lie  was  afterwards 
of  my  audience,  and  wept,  as  did  most.  I  was  then  taking 
horse,  but  found  such  a  bar  or  burden  crossing  me,  that  I 
could  not  proceed.  At  the  same  time  the  brctlu-en  besought 
me  to  stay,  lest  the  enemies  should  say  I  durst  not  stand  trial. 
I  kncAY  not  how  to  determine,  but  by  a  lot :  we  prayed ;  and 
the  lot  came  for  my  sta3^  It  was  much  upon  my  mind,  that 
I  should  be  called  to  bear  my  testimony,  and  vindicate  the 
loyalty  of  God^s  people.  By  the  order  of  ProA^idence,  several 
Justices  are  noAv  at  Wakefield.  A  woman  stands  to  it,  that 
she  heard  me  talk  treason;  but  there  is  an  overruling 
Pro^ddence.  I  found  it  hard  not  to  premeditate,  or  think 
of  to-morrow. 

'^  I  met  the  brethren  at  Leeds,  and  many  others,  in  an  old 
iipper  room.  After  singing,  I  shifted  my  place,  to  draw  them 
to  the  upper  end.  One  desired  me  to  come  nearer  the  door, 
that  they  might  heai*  without.  I  removed  again,  and  drew 
the  weight  of  the  people  after  me.  In  that  instant  the  floor 
sunk.  I  lost  my  senses,  but  recovered  them  in  a  moment, 
and  was  filled  -^dth  power  from  above.  I  lifted  up  my  head 
first,  and  saw  the  people  under  me,  heaps  upon  heaps.  I 
cried  out,  '  J^'ear  not !  The  Lord  is  with  us.  Our  lives  are 
all  safe  ; '  and  then, 

*  Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow.' 

I  hfted  up  the  fallen  as  fast  as  I  could,  and  perceived  by  their 
countenances  which  were  our  cliildren ;  several  of  whom  were 
hm't,  but  none  killed. 

"  We  found,  when  the  dust  and  tumult  Avas  a  little  settled, 
that  the  rafters  had  broken  off  short,  close  by  the  main  beam. 
A  woman  la}'^  dangerously  ill  in  a  room  below,  on  the  opposite 
side ;  and  a  child  in  a  cradle  just  under  the  ruins.  But  the 
sick  woman  calUng  the  nui*se  a  minute  before,  she  earned 
the  child  with  her  to  the  standing  side ;  and  all  three  were 
preserved.  Another  of  the  society  was  moved,  she  knew  not 
Avhy,  to  go  out  with  her  child  just  before  the  room  feU. 
Above  one  hundred  lay  with  me  among  the  Avounded : 
though  I  did  not  properly  fall,  but  slid  softly  doAvn,  and  light 


374  THE    LIFE    OF 

on  my  feet.  My  hand  was  bruised,  and  part  of  the  skin 
rubbed  off  my  head.  One  sister  had  her  arm  broken,  and 
set  immediately,  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable.  Another, 
strong  in  faith,  was  so  crushed,  that  she  expected  instant 
death.  I  asked  her,  when  got  to  bed,  whether  she  was  not 
afraid  to  die.  She  answered,  that  she  was  without  fear,  even 
when  she  thought  her  soul  was  departing ;  and  only  said,  in 
calm  faith,  '  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit ! '  Her  body  continues 
full  of  pain,  and  her  soul  of  love. 

"  A  boy  of  eighteen  was  taken  up  roaring, '  I  will  be  good ! 
I  will  be  good  ! '  They  got  his  leg  set,  which  was  broken  in 
two  places.  He  had  come,  as  usual,  to  make  a  disturbance, 
and  struck  several  of  the  women  going  in,  till  one  took  him 
up  stairs,  for  Providence  to  teach  him  better. 

"  The  news  was  soon  spread  through  the  town,  and  drew 
many  to  the  place,  who  expressed  their  compassion  by  wish- 
ing all  our  necks  had  been  broken.  I  preached  out  of  the 
town,  in  weariness  and  painfulness.  The  Lord  was  our 
strong  consolation.  Never  did  I  more  clearly  see,  that  not  a 
hair  of  our  head  can  fall  to  the  ground  without  our  heavenly 
Father. 

"  March  15th.  I  baptized  a  Quaker,  who  received  forgive- 
ness in  that  hour." 

After  administering  this  sacrament,  and  rejoicing  to  find 
"  the  outward  and  visible  sign  "  attended  by  "  the  inward 
and  spiritual  grace,"  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  mounted  his  horse, 
and  set  off  for  Wakefield,  to  meet  his  accusers  before  the 
Magistrates,  and  answer  the  charge  of  treason  which  had 
been  preferred  against  liim.  Upon  the  road  he  composed  the 
following  hymn,  which  is  beautifully  descriptive  of  his  faith, 
meekness,  and  calm  resignation  to  the  divine  will.  He  pub- 
lished it  a  few  years  afterwards,  with  the  title,  ''  Written  in 
going  to  Wakefield  to  answer  a  Charge  of  Treason." 

Jesu,  in  this  hour  be  near  ; 
On  thy  servant's  side  appear ; 
CalI'd  thine  honour  to  maintain, 
Help  a  feeble  child  of  man. 

Thou  who  at  thy  creature's  bar 
Didst  thy  Deity  declare, 
Now  my  mouth  and  wisdom  be, 
Witness  for  thyself  in  me. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  375 

Gladly  before  nilers  brought, 
Free  from  trouble  as  from  thought, 
Let  me  thee  in  them  revere, 
Own  thine  awful  Minister. 

All  of  mine  be  cast  asiile, 
Anger,  fear,  and  guile,  and  pride  ; 
Only  give  me,  from  aljove. 
Simple  faith,  and  humble  love. 

Set  my  face,  and  fix  my  lieart ; 
Now  the  promised  power  impart ; 
Meek,  submissive,  and  resign'd. 
Arm  me  with  thy  constant  mind. 

Let  me  trample  on  the  foe. 
Conquering  and  to  conquer  go, 
Till  above  his  world  I  rise. 
Judge  the'  Accuser  in  the  skies. 

Proceeding  in  his  narrative,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I 
rode  to  Wakefield,  and  at  eleven  waited  upon  Justice  Burton, 
at  his  inn,  with  two  other  Justices,  Sir  Rowland  Wynne,  and 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Zouch.  I  told  him  I  had  seen  a  warrant  of 
his,  to  summon  witnesses  to  some  treasonable  words,  said  to 
be  spoken  by  one  Westley ;  that  I  had  put  off  my  journey  to 
London,  to  wait  upon  him,  and  answer  whatever  should  be 
laid  to  my  charge.  He  answered  he  had  notliing  to  say 
against  me,  and  I  might  depart.  I  rephed,  that  was  not 
sufficient,  without  clearing  my  character,  and  that  of  many 
innocent  people,  whom  their  enemies  were  pleased  to  call 
Methodists.  '  Vindicate  them  ! '  said  my  brother  Clergy- 
man ;  'that  you  will  find  a  very  hard  task.^  I  answered,  'As 
hard  as  you  may  think  it,  I  will  engage  to  prove  that  they  all, 
to  a  man,  are  true  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
loyal  subjects  of  His  Majesty  King  George.'  I  then  desii'cd 
they  would  administer  to  me  the  oaths ;  and  added,  '  If  it 
was  not  too  much  trouble,  I  could  wish,  gentlemen,  you 
would  send  for  every  Methodist  in  England,  and  give  them 
the  same  opportunity  you  do  me,  of  declaring  their  loyalty 
upon  oath.' 

"  Justice  Burton  said,  he  was  informed  that  we  constantly 
prayed  for  the  Pretender  in  aU  om*  societies,  or  nocturnal 
meetings,  as  Mr.  Zouch  called  them.     I  answered,  '  The  very 


376  THE    LIFE    OF 

reverse  is  true.  We  constantly  pray  for  His  Majesty  King 
George  by  name.  These  are  such  hymns  as  we  sing  in  our 
societies ;  a  sermon  I  preached  before  the  University ;  ano- 
ther my  brother  preached  there  ;  his  Appeals,  and  a  few  more 
treatises,  containing  our  principles  and  practice.'  Here  I 
gave  them  our  books,  and  was  bold  to  say,  '  I  am  as  true  a 
Church-of-England  man,  and  as  loyal  a  subject,  as  any  man 
in  the  kingdom.'  ^  That  is  impossible,'  they  cried  all ;  but 
as  it  was  not  my  business  to  dispute,  and  as  I  could  not 
answer  till  the  witnesses  appeared,  T  withdrew  without  far- 
ther reply. 

"  While  I  waited  at  a  neighbouring  house,  one  of  the  bre- 
thren brought  me  the  Constable  of  Birstal,  whose  heart  God 
hath  touched.  He  told  me  he  had  summoned  the  principal 
witness,  Mary  Castle,  on  whose  information  the  warrant  was 
granted,  and  who  was  setting  out  on  horseback,  when  the  news 
came  to  Birstal,  that  I  was  not  gone  forward  to  London,  as 
they  expected,  but  would  be  in  Wakefield.  Hearing  of  this, 
she  turned  back,  and  declared  to  him  that  she  did  not  hear 
the  treasonable  words  herself,  but  another  woman  told  her 
so.  Three  more  witnesses,  who  were  to  swear  to  my  words, 
retracted  likewise,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  matter.  The 
fifth,  good  Mr.  Woods,  the  alehouse-keeper,  is  forthcoming, 
it  seems,  in  the  afternoon. 

"  Now  I  plainly  see  the  consequence  of  my  not  appear- 
ing here  to  look  my  enemies  in  the  face.  Had  I  gone  on  my 
journey,  here  woiild  have  been  witnesses  enough,  and  oaths 
enough,  to  stir  up  a  persecution  against  the  Methodists.  I 
took  the  witnesses'  names,  Mary  Castle,  W.  Walker,  Lionel 
Knowles,  Arthur  Furth,  Joseph  Woods ;  and  a  copy  of  the 
warrant,  as  follows  : — 

" '  West  Riding  of  Yorkshire. — To  the  Constable  of  Bir- 
stal, in  the  said  Biding,  or  Deputy. — These  are  in  His 
Majesty's  name  to  require  and  command  you,  to  summon 
Mary  Castle,  of  Birstal,  aforesaid,  and  all  other  such  persons 
as  you  are  informed  can  give  any  information  against  one 
Westley,  or  any  other  of  the  Methodist  speakers,  for  speak- 
ing any  treasonable  words,  or  exhortations,  as  praying  for  the 
banished,  or  for  the  Pretender,  &c.,  to  appear  before  me, 
and  other  His  Majesty's  Justices  of  the  Peace  for  the  said 
Biding,   at  the  White-hart,   in  Wakefield,   on  the  15th  of 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  377 

March  instant,  by  ten  of  the  clock,  in  the  forenoon,  to  be 
examined,  and  to  declare  the  truth  of  what  they  and  each  of 
them  know  touching  the  premises;  and  that  you  make  a 
return  hereof  before  us  on  the  same  day.  Given  under  my 
hand  the  10th  of  March,  1743. 

'E.  Burton.^ 

"  Between  two  and  three,  honest  Mr.  Woods  came,  and 
started  back  at  the  sight  of  me,  as  if  he  had  trod  upon  a 
serpent.  One  of  our  brothers  took  hold  on  him,  and  told 
me  he  trembled  every  joint  of  him.  The  Justice's  clerk  had 
bid  the  Constable  bring  him  to  him  as  soon  as  ever  he  came  : 
but  notwithstanding  all  the  clerk's  instructions.  Woods 
frankly  confessed,  now  he  was  come,  he  had  nothing  to  say ; 
and  would  not  have  come  at  all,  had  they  not  forced  him. 

"  I  waited  at  the  door,  where  the  Justices  were  examining 
the  disaffected,  till  seven.  I  took  pubhc  notice  of  Mr.  Oher- 
haasen,  the  Moravian  Teacher,  but  not  of  Mr.  Keudi-ick. 
When  all  their  business  was  over,  and  I  had  been  insulted 
at  their  door  from  eleven  in  the  morning  till  seven  at  night,  I 
was  sent  for,  and  asked,  '  What  would  Mr.  Wesley  desire  ? ' 
Wesley. — '  I  desire  nothing,  but  to  know  what  is  alleged 
against  me.'  Justice  Burton  said,  '  What  hope  of  truth 
from  him  ?  He  is  another  of  them.'  Then,  addressing  him- 
self to  me,  '  Here  are  two  of  your  bretlu'en :  one  so  silly,  it  is 
a  shame  he  should  ever  set  up  for  a  teacher ;  and  the  other 
has  told  us  a  thousand  hes  and  equivocations  upon  oath. 
He  has  not  wit  enough,  or  he  would  make  a  complete  Jesuit.' 
I  looked  round,  and  said,  '  I  see  none  of  my  brethren  here, 
but  this  gentleman  ;'  pointing  to  the  Reverend  Justice ;  who 
looked  as  if  he  did  not  thank  me  for  claiming  him.  Burton. 
— 'Why,  do  you  not  know  this  man? '  showing  me  Kendrick. 
Wesley. — '  Yes,  Sir,  very  well :  for  two  years  ago  I  expelled 
him  our  society  in  London,  for  setting  up  for  a  Preacher.* 
To  this  poor  Kendrick  assented ;  which  put  a  stop  to  farther 
reflections  on  the  Methodists. 

"  Justice  Burton  then  said,  I  might  depai't ;  for  they  had 
nothing  against  me.  Wesley. — '  Sir,  that  is  not  sufficient. 
I  cannot  depart  till  my  character  is  fully  cleared.  It  is  no 
trifling  matter.  Even  my  life  is  concerned  in  the  charge.' 
Burton. — '  I  did  not  summon  you  to  appear.'  Wesley. — '  I 
was  the   person  meant   by  one  Westlcy ;  and  my  supposed 


378  THE    LIFE    OF 

words  were  the  occasion  of  your  order,  which  I  read  signed 
with  your  name.'  Burton. — '  I  will  not  deny  my  order.  I 
did  send  to  summon  the  witnesses.'  Wesley. — *  Yes  ;  and  I 
took  down  their  names  from  the  Constable's  paper.  The 
principal  witness,  Mary  Castle,  was  setting  out ;  but  hearing 
I  was  here,  she  turned  back,  and  declared  to  the  Constable, 
she  only  heard  another  say  that  I  spoke  treason.  Three 
more  of  the  witnesses  recanted  for  the  same  reason;  and 
Mr.  Woods,  who  is  here,  says  he  has  nothing  to  say,  and 
should  not  have  come  neither,  had  he  not  been  forced  by  the 
Minister.  Had  I  not  been  here,  he  would  have  had  enough 
to  say ;  and  ye  would  have  had  witnesses  and  oaths  enough. 
But  I  suppose  my  coming  has  prevented  theirs.'  One  of  the 
Justices  added,  *  I  suppose  so  too.' 

"  They  aU  seemed  fully  satisfied,  and  would  have  had  me 
so  too  ;  but  I  insisted  on  their  hearing  Mr.  Woods.  Biirton. 
— '  Do  you  desire  he  may  be  called  as  an  evidence  for  you  ? ' 
Wesley. — '  I  desire  he  may  be  heard  as  an  evidence  against 
me,  if  he  has  aught  to  lay  to  my  charge.'  Then  Mr.  Zouch 
asked  Woods  what  he  had  to  say :  what  were  the  words  I 
spoke.  Woods  was  as  backward  to  speak  as  they  to  have 
him ;  but  was  at  last  compelled  to  say,  '  I  have  nothing  to 
say  against  the  gentleman.  I  only  heard  him  pray  that  the 
Lord  would  call  home  his  banished.'  Zouch. — '  But  were  there 
no  words  before  or  after,  which  pointed  to  these  troublesome 
times  ? '  Woods. — '  No ;  none  at  all.'  Wesley. — '  It  was 
on  February  12th,  before  the  earliest  news  of  the  invasion. 
But  if  Folly  and  Malice  may  be  interpreters,  any  words 
which  any  of  you,  gentlemen,  speak,  may  be  construed  into 
treason.'  Zouch. — '  It  is  very  true.'  Wesley. — '  Now,  gen- 
tlemen, give  me  leave  to  explain  my  own  words.  I  had  no 
thoughts  of  praying  for  the  Pretender;  but  for  those  that 
confess  themselves  strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  earth;  who 
seek  a  country,  knowing  this  is  not  their  place.  The  Scrip- 
tures you.  Sir,  know,'  (to  the  Clergyman,)  '  speak  of  us  as 
captive  exiles,  who  are  absent  from  the  Lord  while  in  the 
body.  We  are  not  at  home  till  we  are  in  heaven.'  Zouch. 
— '  I  thought  you  would  so  explain  the  words  ;  and  it  is  a  fair 
interpretation.'  I  asked  if  they  were  all  satisfied.  They 
said  they  were,  and  cleared  me  as  fully  as  I  desired. 

"  I  then  asked  them  again  to  administer  to  me  the  oaths. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  379 

Mr.  Zoucli  looked  on  my  Sermon ;  asked  who  ordained  me ; 
(the  Archbishop  and  Bishop  the  same  week ;)  and  said,  with 
the  rest,  it  was  quite  unnecessaiy,  since  I  was  a  Clergjonan, 
and  Student  of  Christ-Church ;  and  had  preached  before  the 
University,  and  taken  the  oaths  before.  Yet  I  motioned  it 
again,  till  they  acknowledged  in  exphcit  terms  my  loyalty 
unquestionable.  I  then  presented  Sir  Rowland  and  Mr. 
Zouch  -svitli  the  '  Appeal,'  and  took  my  leave." 

INIr.  Colcby,  the  Clergj-^man  of  Birstal,  who  was  also  a 
Magistrate,  appears  to  have  been  the  principal  instigator  in 
tliis  plot  to  ruin  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  The  treasonable  words 
were  said  to  have  been  uttered  at  Birstal ;  and  it  was  Mr. 
Coleby  that  urged  Woods  the  pubhcan  to  appear  as  a  witness 
at  Wakefield.  This  teacher  of  Christianity,  and  guardian  of 
the  pubUc  peace,  was  concerned  a  few  weeks  afterwards  in 
acts  of  persecution  still  more  criminal.  After  retiring  from 
the  presence  of  the  Magistrates,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  poured 
forth  the  feelings  of  liis  heart  in  the  following  strains  of 
thankfulness  and  faith  : — 

Who  that  trusted  in  the  Lord 

Was  ever  put  to  shame  ? 
Live,  hy  heaven  and  earth  adored. 

Thou  all-victorious  Lamh  : 
Thou  hast  magnified  thy  power, 

Thou  in  my  defence  hast  stood, 
Kept  my  soul  in  danger's  hour. 

And  arm'd  me  with  thy  blood. 

Satan's  slaves  against  me  rose. 

And  sought  my  life  to  slay  ; 
Thou  hast  baffled  all  my  foes, 

And  spoil'd  them  of  their  prey  : 
Thou  hast  cast  the'  Accuser  down, 

Hast  maintain'd  thy  servant's  right, 
Made  mine  innocency  known. 

And  clear  as  noon-day  light. 

Evil  to  my  charge  they  laid. 

And  crimes  I  sever  knew  ; 
But  my  Lord  the  snare  display'd. 

And  dragg'd  the  fiend  to  view  : 
Glared  his  bold  malicious  lie ! 

Satan,  show  thine  ail  again  ; 
Hunt  the  precious  life,  and  try 

To  take  my  soul  in  vain. 


380  THE    LIFE    OP 

Thou,  my  great  Redeeming  God, 

My  Jesus,  still  art  near  ; 
Kejjt  by  thee,  nor  secret  fraud, 

Nor  open  force,  I  fear  : 
Safe  amidst  the  snares  of  death, 

Guarded  by  the  King  of  kings, 
Glad  to  live  and  die  beneath 

The  shadow  of  thy  wings. 


Mr.  Charles  Wesley  goes  on  to  state,  "  Half  hour  after 
seven  we  set  out  for  Birstal ;  and  a  joyful  journey  we  had. 
Our  brethren  met  us  on  the  road ;  and  we  gathered  together 
on  the  hill,  and  sang  praises  lustily  and  with  a  good  coiu'age. 
Their  enemies  were  rising  at  Birstal,  full  of  the  Wednesbury 
de\al,  on  presumption  of  my  not  finding  justice  at  Wakefield ; 
wherein  they  were  more  confirmed  by  my  delay.  They  had 
begun  pulhng  down  John  Nelson's  house,  when  our  singing 
damped  and  put  them  to  flight.  Now  I  see,  if  I  had  not 
gone  to  confront  my  enemies,  or  had  been  e^dl  entreated  at 
Wakefield,  it  might  have  occasioned  a  general  persecution 
here,  which  the  Lord  hath  now  crushed  in  the  birth.  No 
weapon  that  is  formed  against  us  shall  prosper;  and  every 
tongue  that  shall  rise  against  us  in  judgment  we  shall 
condemn." 

Leaving  the  society  at  Birstal  greatly  encouraged  by  the 
decision  at  Wakefield,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  entered  upon  his 
journey  to  London,  taking  Derby,  Sheffield,  Nottingham, 
and  other  places,  on  his  way,  where  he  gladly  preached  the 
word  of  Hfe.  He  says,  "  By  night  we  came  to  Nottingham  ; 
and  well  for  us  that  it  was  night.  The  mob  are  come  to  a 
great  height  through  the  encouragement  of  the  Mayor.  We 
knew  not  the  way  to  brother  S ant's,  and  could  not  inquire ; 
but  our  horses  carried  us  straight  to  his  door.  The  house 
was  immediately  beset,  as  usual.  I  was  troubled  for  these 
few  sheep  in  the  wilderness.  The  wolf  has  made  havoc  of 
them  :  the  Magistrates  being  the  persecutors,  not  only  refus- 
ing them  justice,  but  cruelly  abusing  them  as  rioters.  They 
presented  a  petition  to  Judge  Abdy,  as  he  passed  through 
the  town.  He  spake  kindly  to  them,  and  bade  them,  if  they 
were  farther  molested,  present  the  Corporation,  He  chid 
the  Mayor,  and  made  him  send  his  officers  through  the  town, 
forbidding  any  one  to  injm-e  the  Methodists.     He  told  him, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  381 

'  If  you  will  begin,  why  do  not  you  put  down  the  assemblies 
contrary  to  law  ?  Instead  of  that,  if  there  be  one  rehgious 
society,  you  must  set  upon  that  to  destroy  it.' 

"  As  soon  as  the  Judge  was  out  of  the  town,  they  returned 
to  persecute  the  Methodists  more  than  ever ;  and  when  they 
complained  to  the  Mayor,  he  insulted  them  with,  '  Why  do 
3'ou  not  go  to  my  Lord  Judge  ? '  He  threatens,  M^hen  the 
press-warrants  are  out,  to  take  Daniel  Sant,  an  industrious 
founder,  with  four  children ;  whose  crime  is,  that  he  suffers 
the  poor  people  to  pray  in  his  house.'' 

On  the  22d  of  March  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley  arrived  at  the 
Fouiuler}^,  in  London,  where,  lie  says,  "  the  society  helped  me 
to  give  hearty  thanks  to  God  for  the  multitude  of  his  mer- 
cies." Four  daj^s  afterwards  Mr.  John  Wesley  set  out  for 
Cornwall,  where  the  Preachers  and  societies  were  grievously 
persecuted.  At  St.  Ives  he  found  the  preaching-house 
demohshed  by  the  mob ;  and  boards  nailed  over  the  Avindows 
of  John  Nance's  house,  where  the  Preachers  lodged ;  the 
glass,  it  would  seem,  being  already  destroyed.  The  people 
were  rendered  furious  by  the  preaching  of  two  Clergymen, 
Mr.  Hobhn  and  Mr.  Simmons ;  and  Dr.  Borlase,  the  histo- 
rian of  the  county,  and  a  clerical  INIagistrate,  being  equally 
hostile,  was  unwilhng  to  protect  the  sufferers. 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  sheltered  from  the  storm 
in  London,  he  was  not  unmindful  of  his  persecuted  friends  in 
the  country.  They  were  not  less  the  objects  of  his  prayers 
than  of  his  sympathy ;  and  in  a  few  weeks  he  raised  the  sum 
of  sixty  pounds  in  behalf  of  the  Methodist  families  in  Wed- 
nesbury,  some  of  whom  were  deprived,  by  wicked  and  cruel 
men,  of  aU  the  property  they  had  in  the  world.  This  sum 
he  committed  to  the  care  of  Mr.  Butts,  and  sent  him  to  dis- 
tribute it  among  the  most  destitute.  The  body  of  Methodists 
in  London  at  this  time,  and  especially  those  of  them  who 
were  connected  vath.  the  Foundery,  were  people  after  Charles 
AVesle}^s  own  heart.  They  were  pious  and  loyal,  as  well  as 
generous.  On  the  30th  of  March  he  says,  "  At  the  time  of 
intercession  we  were  enabled  to  wrestle  for  the  nation  with 
strong  cries  and  tears.  At  the  chapel  the  Spirit  of  supplica- 
tion fell  upon  us  more  abundantly  still."  He  adds,  on  the 
12th  of  April,  "The  Foundeiy  was  filled  by  fom-,  with  those 
who  came  to  keep  the  national  fast.      I  preached  at  the 


383  THE    LIFE    OF 

chapel  in  great  weakness^  both  of  soul  and  body.  In  the 
midst  of  my  discourse  the  floor  began  to  sink,  with  our 
people  on  it ;  but  none  of  them  cried  out,  or  made  the  least 
disturbance,  while  they  got  off  it."  There  was  need  for 
these  apphcations  to  God  in  prayer ;  for  on  the  14th  he  adds, 
"We  were  alarmed  by  news  of  a  second  invasion.  The 
French,  we  hear,  are  now  in  the  Channel.  Yet  this  infatu- 
ated people  will  not  believe  there  is  any  danger,  till  they 
are  swallowed  up  by  it.  But  he  that  taketh  warning  shall 
dehver  his  soul." 

The  increase  of  the  national  danger  produced  no  abate- 
ment in  the  spirit  of  persecution,  which  was  now  rampant  in 
various  parts  of  the  land.  Scarcely  had  the  messenger,  who 
was  sent  with  reHef  to  the  suffering  society  at  Wednesbury, 
returned  from  his  errand  of  mercy,  before  John  Nelson  was 
wickedly  separated  from  his  family  and  sent  into  the  army, 
for  the  crime  of  teaching  his  neighbours  the  holy  rehgion  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

Nelson  was  a  native  of  Birstal,  and  brought  up  to  the 
business  of  a  stone-mason.  That  he  might  get  rid  of  his 
ungodly  companions,  he  went  to  London,  where  he  attended 
the  preacliing  of  the  Wesleys  in  Moorfields,  and  was  deeply 
impressed  under  their  word.  He  saw  that,  notwithstanding 
his  morahty  and  form  of  godliness,  he  was  guilty,  and  his 
nature  corrupt ;  so  that  unless  he  obtained  the  pardoning 
mercy  and  renewing  grace  of  God,  it  had  been  good  for  him 
if  he  had  never  been  born.  He  received  the  doctrine  of 
present  salvation  from  sin,  and  realized  its  truth  in  his  own 
heart.  During  his  subsequent  stay  in  London,  he  constantly 
attended  the  ministry  of  the  Wesleys,  and  adorned  his  reli- 
gious profession  by  a  pious  and  upright  life.  His  spirit  was 
naturally  fearless ;  and  though  an  uneducated  man,  he 
possessed  very  strong  sense,  great  quickness  of  apprehension, 
and  a  ready  wit.  In  London  he  had  full  employment,  and 
good  wages ;  but  the  impression  upon  his  mind,  that  he 
should  return  to  Birstal,  was  so  strong,  he  could  not  rest  till 
he  had  gone  thither.  On  his  arrival  he  had  no  thought  of 
preaching,  but  declared  his  enjoyment  of  the  divine  favour. 
This  was  soon  noised  abroad ;  and  people  crowded  to  his 
house  in  the  evenings,  some  to  make  inquiries  concerning  the 
new  religion  which  they  understood  he  had  learned  in  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  383 

metropolis,  and  others  to  dispute  the  correctuess  of  his  views. 
He  referred  tliem  to  the  Scriptures,  and  to  the  formulfU'ies 
of  the  Church  of  England ;  proving  that  what  they  thought 
to  be  new  was,  in  fact,  the  old  rehgion  of  the  Apostles,  and 
of  the  Protestant  Reformers.  In  this  manner  he  became  a 
teacher  of  others,  and  under  Mr.  Wesley's  sanction  was  at 
length  induced  to  travel  thi'ough  various  parts  of  England, 
declai'ing  with  all  earnestness  and  fidehty  the  evil  and  danger 
of  sin,  and  the  way  of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ.  In  the 
course  of  his  itinerant  ministry,  when  his  funds  were 
exhausted,  he  occasionally  worked  at  liis  business,  after  the 
example  of  St.  Paul.  When  he  was  at  home  he  wrought  as 
a  stone-mason,  often  preaching  during  his  dinner-hour,  as 
well  as  in  the  evenings,  and  on  the  Lord's  day. 

In  this  manner  was  he  employed,  when,  on  the  4th  of 
May,  1744,  he  was  pressed  for  a  soldier.  Bail,  to  a  large 
amount,  was  offered  for  his  appearance  at  the  time  required, 
but  in  vain.  The  next  day  he  was  formally  and  officially 
doomed  to  the  mihtary  hfe.  The  whole  appears  to  have  been 
the  contrivance  of  Mr.  Coleby,  the  Clergyman  of  Birstal,  who 
was  concerned  in  the  attempt  to  fasten  upon  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  the  charge  of  treason.  Written  testimonies  in 
John's  behalf  were  forwarded  to  the  Commissioners,  and 
several  of  his  neighbours  appeared  to  give  evidence  in  his 
favour;  but  when  John,  with  aU  the  confidence  which 
uprightness  inspires,  appealed  to  these,  the  answer  was, 
"  Here  is  your  Minister  "  (who  was  himself  a  Magistrate,  and 
one  of  the  Commissioners).  "  He  has  told  us  of  your  charac- 
ter ;  and  we  will  hear  no  more."  These  gentlemen  in  office 
had  thus  the  boldness  to  declare,  that  they  had  decided  the 
case  beforehand,  without  hearing  a  word  of  what  the  accused 
and  his  friends  had  to  m-ge  in  his  defence.  All  this  wliile 
they  knew  that  they  were  not  only  acting  unjustly  towards 
an  innocent  man,  but  were  violating  the  law ;  for  when  the 
inquiry  was  proposed,  Avhether  the  documents  in  John's 
favom'  should  be  filed,  one  of  them  answered,  "No;  for  if 
they  be  called  for,  they  will  make  against  us."  The  whole 
business  was  managed  with  disgusting  levity.  The  Magis- 
trates, while  deciding  the  case,  di'ank  spirituous  liquors,  and 
indidged  themselves  in  profane  swearing  and  unseemly 
laughter ;  which  led  Nelson  to  say,  "  Gentlemen,  I  see  there 


384  THE    LIFE    OP 

is  neither  law  nor  justice  for  a  man  that  is  called  a  Method- 
ist ;  but  all  is  lawful  that  is  done  against  him.  I  pray  God 
forgive  you ;  for  you  know  not  what  you  do."  Addressing 
his  principal  adversary,  he  continued,  "  JVIr.  Coleljy,  what  do 
you  know  of  me  that  is  evil  ?  Whom  have  I  defrauded  ?  or 
where  have  I  contracted  a  debt  that  I  cannot  pay  ? "  He 
answered,  "  You  have  no  visible  way  of  getting  your  living." 
To  this  the  injured  man  replied,  "  I  am  as  able  to  get  my 
living  with  my  own  hands  as  any  man  of  my  trade  in  Eng- 
land ;  and  you  know  it.  Have  I  not  been  at  work  yesterday, 
and  all  the  week  before  ?  " 

He  was  then  committed  to  the  care  of  the  Captain,  who 
read  to  John,  and  to  the  other  unfortunate  men  who  were 
condemned  with  him,  the  articles  of  Avar ;  adding,  "  You  hear 
that  your  doom  is  death,  if  you  disobey  us."  Nelson,  who 
possessed  as  brave  a  heart  as  ever  beat  in  a  human  breast, 
answered,  "  I  do  not  fear  the  man  that  can  kill  me,  any  more 
than  I  do  him  that  can  cut  down  a  dogstander.*  For  I 
know  that  my  hfe  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God ;  and  He  will 
judge  between  me  and  you  one  day :  but  I  beseech  Him  not 
to  lay  this  sin  to  your  charge."  To  Mr.  Coleby  he  said, 
"  Sir,  I  pray  God  forgive  you ;  for  you  have  given  me  such  a 
character  as  not  another  man  in  England  will  that  knows 
me." 

With  several  friendless  men  John  Nelson  was  then 
marched  through  Bradford  and  Leeds  to  York,  and  thence 
to  Newcastle ;  being  treated  with  great  harshness,  and  often 
imprisoned.  His  case  produced  strong  excitement  wherever 
he  went.  The  streets  were  crowded  with  people,  who  were 
eager  to  see  the  Methodist  Preacher  in  a  red  coat.  Some 
were  ready  to  gnash  upon  him  with  their  teeth ;  while  others 
were  grieved  to  see  justice  and  humanity  outraged  for  the 
gratification  of  intolerance.  Nelson,  who  was  as  fine  a  speci- 
men of  an  Englishman  of  his  class  as  the  nation  ever  bred, 
sustained  by  the  power  of  di\dne  grace,  and  cheered  by  the 
sympathy  of  liis  friends,  (and  he  had  many,)  passed  through 
his  trials  without  a  stain  upon  his  reputation.  With  honest 
faithfulness  he  reproved  the  officers  for  swearing,  and  availed 
himself  of  every  opportunity  to  declare  the  truth  of  God  for 

*  The  name  of  a  tall  weed,  well  known  to  the  peasantry  in  that  part  of 
Yorkshire. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  385 

which  he  suffered;    and  the  hearts  of  many  of  tlie  people 
clave  to  him  wherever  he  went. 

ISIr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  knew  the  sterling  worth  of 
this  persecuted  man,  and  gave  him  substantial  proofs  of  their 
friendship.  Charles  brought  his  case  before  the  society  in 
London,  and  united  with  them  in  prayer  for  the  pious  suf- 
ferer. "  We  prayed  mightily,"  says  he,  "  for  our  dear  brother 
Nelson,  pressed  for  a  soldier,  and  a  prisoner  in  York."  Mr. 
John  Wesley  had  interviews  with  Nelson,  both  at  York  and 
Dui'ham,  and  encouraged  him  to  speak  and  spare  not,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  especially  to  the  soldiers.  One  of  the 
brothers,  it  would  appear,  requested  Lady  Huntingdon  to  use 
her  influence  with  men  in  power  in  his  behalf;  and  the 
result  of  her  application  was  made  known  by  Charles  in  a 
letter  to  Nelson,  informing  him  that  the  Earl  of  Stair  had 
assured  her  Ladyship  that  he  should  be  liberated  in  a  few 
days.  The  fact,  however,  is,  that  this  injured  man  was  not  set 
at  liberty  because  of  any  acknowledged  injustice  or  illegality 
in  his  impressment.  He  was  liberated  by  a  substitute,  who 
was  hired  to  take  his  place ;  the  money  being,  in  all  probabi- 
lity, contributed  by  the  Methodists  of  London,  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  who  says  in  his  journal,  under 
the  date  of  June  6th,  "  Toward  the  end  of  my  discourse,  at 
the  chapel,  Mr.  Erskine  was  sent  to  receive  a  soldier  brought 
by  WilUam  Shent  to  redeem  John  Nelson.  He  immediately 
took  him  to  Lord  Stair,  and  got  a  discharge  for  John  Nelson. 
Oui'  brother  Do\\Ties  also  we  received  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
lion.     Om'  prayers  return  thick  upon  us." 

The  case  of  Mr.  Dowries  was  similar  to  that  of  John 
Nelson.  He  was  preaching  at  Epworth,  when  a  Constable 
came,  and  pressed  him  for  the  King's  service.  In  what 
manner  he  obtained  his  liberty  we  are  not  informed.  Under 
the  date  of  May  12th,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "  I  rode  to 
Epworth,  and  immediately  went  to  Mr.  Maw's,  to  return  him 
thanks  for  his  good  offices  to  Mr.  Dowues ;  and  his  honest 
and  open  testimony  for  the  truth,  before  the  Avorshipful 
Bench  at  Kirton.  It  was  not  his  fault  that  those  honourable 
men  regarded  not  the  laws  either  of  God  or  the  King.  But 
a  soldier  they  were  resolved  he  should  be,  right  or  wrong, — 
because  he  was  a  Preacher,  So,  to  m.ake  all  sure,  they  sent 
him  away, — a  prisoner  to  Lincoln  gaol !  " 
VOL.   I.  c    c 


386  THE    LIFE    OF 

Another  Methodist  Preacher  in  Yorkshire,  Thomas  Beard, 
was  forced  into  the  army  at  the  same  time.  He  and  John 
Nelson  (two  honest  confessors  !)  met  in  the  north  of  England ; 
and  were  both  released  near  the  same  period,  though  in  a 
different  manner.  Beard's  tale  of  oppression  is  soon  told. 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  saw  him  at  Durham  with  John 
Nelson,  says,  he  was  a  "  quiet  and  peaceable  man,  who  had 
lately  been  torn  from  his  trade,  and  wife  and  children,  and 
sent  away  as  a  soldier ;  that  is,  banished  from  all  that  was 
near  and  dear  to  him,  and  constrained  to  dwell  among  lions, 
for  no  other  crime,  either  committed  or  pretended,  than  that 
of  calling  sinners  to  repentance.  But  his  soul  was  in  nothing 
terrified  by  his  adversaries.  Yet  the  body,  after  a  while,  sunk 
under  its  burden.  He  was  then  lodged  in  the  hospital,  at 
Newcastle,  where  he  still  praised  God  continually.  His 
fever  increasing,  he  was  let  blood.  His  arm  festered,  morti- 
fied, and  was  cut  off:  two  or  three  days  after  which,  God 
signed  his  discharge,  and  called  him  up  to  his  eternal  home. 

*  Servant  of  God,  well  done  !     Well  hast  thou  fought 
The  better  fight ;  who  singly  hast  maintain' d, 
Against  revolted  multitudes,  the  cause 
Of  God,  in  word  mightier  than  they  in  arms.'  " 

Perhaps  the  following  letter,  addressed  by  Thomas  Beard 
to  Mr.  Whitefield,  is  the  only  document  extant  that  pro- 
ceeded from  the  pen  of  this  persecuted  man  : — 

"Berwick-upon-Tweed,  Sept.  17th,  1744.  Sir, — It  has 
been  often  upon  my  mind  to  write  to  you,  since  I  have  been 
in  this  state  of  life,  which  is  not  at  all  agreeable  to  my  incli- 
nations. I  have  but  little  acquaintance  with  you;  yet  I 
hope  you  will  not  be  offended  at  my  writing.  The  children 
of  God,  while  on  this  side  of  the  grave,  always  stand  in  need 
of  one  another's  prayers,  especially  such  of  them  as  are  under 
persecution,  or  temptations,  for  the  truth's  sake.  I  find  I 
stand  in  need  of  the  prayers  of  all  the  children  of  God.  I 
was  pressed  in  Yorksliire,  for  preaching,  and  so  sent  for  a 
soldier.  I  earnestly  pray  for  them  that  were  the  occasion  of 
it.  All  my  trust  and  confidence  is  reposed  in  Jesus,  my 
Sa^dour.  I  know  He  will  not  leave  nor  forsake  me.  His 
blood  has  atoned  for  my  sin,  and  appeased  his  Father's 
wrath,  and  procured  his  favour  for  such  a  sinful  worm  as  I ; 
and  herein  is  my  comfort,  though  men  rage  at  me,  that  my 


THE    REV.    CIIAllLES    WESLIOY.  387 

Saviour  did  not  leave  nor  forsake  me.  I  have  lately  been  on 
a  command  in  Scotland,  and  met  with  many  that  inquired 
concerning  you.  I  preached  at  Cowdingham.  Some  of 
your  friends  came  to  sec  me  from  Coppersmith.  ]\lany 
thought  it  strange  to  sec  a  man  in  a  red  coat  preach.  I 
beg  you  woiild  write  to  me  in  General  Blakeney's  regiment 
of  foot,  in  Captain  Dunlop's  company.     I  am 

"  Yom'  unworthy  brother." 

The  case  of  Beard,  of  John  Nelson,  John  Downes,  and 
others,  \dewed  in  connexion  with  the  bitter  raihng  of  several 
of  the  Clergy  in  their  sermons,  by  which  the  minds  of  the 
people  were  inflamed,  and  the  direct  encouragement  given  by 
Magistrates  to  lawless  mobs,  to  maltreat  the  Methodists  and 
destroy  theii*  propert}^  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the 
generous  and  suscejitible  heart  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  He 
wrote  two  beautiful  hymns  on  the  occasion  of  Beard's  death ; 
and  afterwards  enlarged  the  tract  A\'hich  he  had  published 
under  the  title  of  "  Hymns  for  Times  of  Trouble  ;  '^  giving  it 
the  name  of  "  Hymns  for  Times  of  Trouble  and  Persecu- 
tion." The  state  of  many  of  the  societies  called  for  such  a 
publication ;  and  its  effect  at  the  time  must  have  been  great. 
Some  of  the  hymns  are  remarkable  for  their  tenderness. 
Others  of  them  are  expressive  of  absolute  and  triumphant 
confidence  in  God,  and  the  utmost  fixedness  of  purpose  at  all 
hazai'ds  to  persevere  in  his  service.  Four  of  them  were 
designed  "  to  be  sung  in  a  tumult : "  and  one  was  "  a  prayer 
for  the  first  martyr ; "  for  it  was  highly  probable  that  some 
would  die  by  the  hand  of  violence. 

The  walls  of  Jerusalem  were  built  in  troublous  times  ;  and 
it  was  in  the  midst  of  persecution  and  national  perplexity 
that  the  Wesleys  and  theu'  friends  held  their  first  Conference 
for  the  purpose  of  canvassing  their  doctrines,  and  the  prin- 
ciples upon  which  they  had  proceeded  in  the  exercise  of  an 
itinerant  and  field  ministry,  and  in  the  formation  of  societies. 
No  layman  was  present  in  this  assembly.  All  its  members 
were  episcopally  ordained.  Their  place  of  meeting  was  the 
Foundery,  in  London ;  and  their  sittings  ^vere  held  by 
adjoiu-nmcnt  from  Monday,  June  25tli,  1744,  till  the  end  of 
the  week.  On  the  first  of  these  days  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley 
preached,  and  baptized  an  adult  person,  who  received  "the 
inward  and  spiritual   grace "  in   direct  connexion  with  the 

2  c  2 


388  THE    LIFE    OP 

"  outward  and  visible  sign."  On  the  day  wliicli  preceded  the 
opening  of  the  Conference  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  Our 
brethren,  Hodges,  Taylor,  and  Meriton,  assisted  us  at  the 
sacrament.  We  received  it  with  the  whole  society,  to  our 
mutual  comfort.  At  our  love-feast  we  were  six  ordained 
Ministers."     He  adds, 

''  June  25th.  We  opened  our  Conference  with  solemn 
prayer,  and  the  divine  blessing.  I  preached  with  much 
assistance,  and  baptized  Samuel  Holloway,  who  felt  in  that 
moment  the  great  bm-den  taken  off.  We  continued  in  Con- 
ference the  rest  of  the  week,  settling  our  doctrine,  practice, 
and  discipline,  with  great  love  and  unanimity." 

Mr.  Hodges  was  the  Rector  of  Wenvo,  in  South  Wales, 
whose  heart  and  pulpit  were  always  open  to  the  Wesleys 
whenever  they  visited  that  part  of  the  Principality.  The 
brothers  often  mention  him  in  their  Journals,  and  always 
with  respect  and  affection.  He  stood  by  them  when  they 
preached  in  the  open  air,  and  cheerfully  bore  a  share  in  their 
reproach. 

Of  Mr.  Henry  Piers,  the  Vicar  of  Bexley,  several  notices 
have  been  given  in  this  narrative.  He  and  his  excellent  wife 
were  both  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  by  the 
instrumentality  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  and  were  cordially 
attached  both  to  him  and  his  brother.  There  is  reason  to 
believe  that  some  of  Jolm^s  early  pubhcations  were  written  in 
Mr.  Piers's  house,  to  which  he  retii-ed  as  a  quiet  asylum  from 
the  public  toils  in  which  he  was  generally  engaged. 

Mr.  Samuel  Taylor  was  the  Vicar  of  Quinton,  near  Eve- 
sham. He  is  said  to  have  been  a  descendant  from  the  justly- 
celebrated  Rowland  Taylor,  who  was  burned  alive  for  Pro- 
testantism in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary;  and  in  piety  he 
greatly  resembled  his  renowned  ancestor.  The  Wesleys 
became  acquainted  with  him  when  they  visited  their  friend 
Mr.  Seward,  of  Bengeworth,  in  the  same  neighbourhood. 
They  generally  preached  in  his  church  when  passing  thi'ough 
that  part  of  the  country.  The  wife  of  Mr.  Taylor  also  received 
those  views  of  personal  rehgion  which  the  brothers  so  strenu- 
ously inculcated.  He  was  a  very  powerful  and  impressive 
Preacher,  and  successfully  exercised  himself  as  an  itinerant 
Evangelist. 

Of  Mr.  John  Meriton  little  comparatively  is  known.     He 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  389 

assisted  Mr.  John  Wesley  in  the  yeiir  1741,  by  reading  pray- 
ers for  him  at  Wapping  ;  and  is  spoken  of  as  "  a  Clergyman 
from  the  Isle  of  INlan."  A  few  weeks  before  the  Conference 
was  hekl,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  met  ^\'ith  him  in  Bristol,  and 
thus  speaks  of  him  :  "  I  dined  at  Felix  Farley's,  with  Mr. 
Meriton,  longing  to  escape  to  us  out  of  the  hands  of  Calvin." 
He  was  a  man  of  sincere  piety,  and  of  ardent  zeal,  and  for 
several  years  travelled  extensively,  both  in  England  and  Ire- 
land, as  a  Preacher  of  the  Gospel. 

These  six  Clergymen  constituted  the  first  Methodist  Con- 
ference. They  agreed,  during  their  sittings,  to  avoid  all  visits, 
except  to  the  sick ;  to  conduct  all  their  deliberations  as  in  the 
immediate  presence  of  God ;  and  to  improve  every  opportu- 
nity, in  the  intervals  of  their  meetings,  for  secret  praj'er.  In 
discussing  the  question  of  justification  they  express  a  fear 
that  they  had  "  unawares  leaned  too  much  towards  Calvin- 
ism," and  even  "Antinomianism."  They  mean,  that  they 
had  done  this,  not  by  speaking  lightly  of  holiness  and  good 
works,  as  the  fruit  of  faith,  and  as  following  justification ;  but 
by  inadvertently  speaking  of  the  imputation  of  Christ's  per- 
sonal righteousness,  literally  and  strictly.  They  had  not 
always  represented  the  perfect  righteousness  of  Ckrist, 
{including  his  active  and  passive  obedience,)  as  that  by  the 
merit  of  which  believers  are  justified  before  God ;  but  as 
formally  transferred  to  them.  This  was  true,  especially  so 
far  as  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  concerned.  No  man  was 
more  strenuously  opposed  to  the  tenet  of  absolute  predestina- 
tion; yet  in  speaking  of  justification,  in  these  early  periods  of 
his  itinerant  ministry,  he  often  used  a  Calvinistic,  and  even 
an  Antinomian,  phraseology,  which  he  had  derived  from  the 
writings  of  Saltmarsh  and  Dr.  Crisp,  as  he  afterwai"ds  con- 
fessed. This  objectionable  phraseology  occui's  in  some  of  his 
early  hymns,  and  he  sometimes  inadvertently  countenances 
the  unscriptural  notion  of  universal  pardon.  Great  benefit 
doubtless  residted  from  the  free  and  confidential  intercourse 
wliich  these  devoted  men  had  with  each  other  in  the  course  of 
this  memorable  week.  They  learned  the  necessity  of  express- 
ing themselves  with  precision,  and  of  avoiding  extremes. 

On  various  cpiestions  of  practice  the  conclusions  which 
were  adopted  by  the  Conference  Avere  eminently  liberal,  and 
very  remote  from  what  is  usually  called  high  Chm'chman- 


390  THE    LIFE    OF 

ship.  With  respect  to  "  a  false  or  raihng  sermon ''  that 
might  be  inflicted  upon  them  at  church,  they  say,  "If  it 
only  contain  personal  reflections,  we  may  quietly  sufi'er  it. 
If  it  blaspheme  the  work  and  Spirit  of  God,  it  may  be  better 
to  go  out  of  the  church.  In  either  case,  if  opportunity 
serve,  it  would  be  well  to  speak  or  write  to  the  Minister." 
In  answer  to  the  question,  "  How  far  is  it  our  duty  to 
obey  the  Bishops  ? "  it  is  said,  "  In  all  things  indiff'erent. 
And  on  this  ground  of  obeying  them  we  should  observe 
the  canons,  as  far  as  we  can  with  a  safe  conscience." 

In  regard  of  the  suggestion,  that  the  Methodists  might 
ultimately  become  a  distinct  sect,  especially  when  their  cleri- 
cal leaders  were  no  more ;  these  servants  of  God  declare, 
"  We  cannot  with  a  safe  conscience  neglect  the  present 
opportunity  of  saving  souls  while  we  Hve,  for  fear  of  conse- 
quences which  may  possibly  or  probably  happen  after  we  are 
dead : "  thus  assuming,  that  the  salvation  of  souls  is  of  far 
greater  importance  than  external  unity,  or  the  maintenance 
of  any  system  of  ecclesiastical  order  whatever :  a  principle 
which  few  men  will  dispute,  who  take  into  the  account  the 
joys  of  heaven,  and  the  misery  of  perdition.  It  was  better 
that  the  people  should  be  awakened  out  of  the  sleep  of  their 
sins,  and  tiirned  in  penitence  and  faith  to  Christ,  thus  attain- 
ing to  Christian  holiness,  even  if  they  should  never  enter 
their  parish  church  again,  than  that  they  should  remain 
nominal  Churchmen,  seldom  or  never  attending  public  wor- 
ship, the  slaves  of  ignorance,  vice,  and  wickedness, — drunk- 
ards, profane  swearers,  and  Sabbath-breakers, — ^till  they 
should  lift  up  their  eyes  in  hell.  It  was  upon  this  ground 
that  the  first  Methodists  proceeded,  when  by  preaching  in 
the  open  air,  forming  societies,  building  chapels,  and  calling 
in  the  aid  of  pious  and  gifted  laymen,  they  endangered  the 
external  unity  of  the  established  Church.  They  knew  that 
"  without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord,"  whatever  may 
be  his  profession.  It  was  their  hope  ultimately  to  seciu-c 
external  unity,  in  connexion  with  the  advancement  of  spirit- 
ual rehgion ;  and  they  laboured  with  all  their  might  to  do 
this ;  but  they  were  defeated,  chiefly  by  their  clerical  breth- 
ren, who  in  many  places  repelled  the  converted  outcasts  from 
the  Lord's  table,  and  preached  against  them  with  greater 
vehemence  than  against  sin  in  its  worst  forms. 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  391 


CHAPTER  XII. 


When  the  business  of  the  Conference  was  ended^  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  hastened  to  Cornwall,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Meriton,  whom  he  calls  his  "  friend  and  companion."  They 
spent  a  few  days  at  Bristol,  preaching  to  the  people,  and 
enjoying  much  of  the  di^dne  presence  in  their  asscmbUes. 
On  their  arrival  at  Middlesey  they  found  a  fresh  instance  of 
the  hateful  spirit  of  persecution  which  was  so  extensively 
abroad  in  the  country.  "We  set  out,"  says  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  "  with  our  guide,  John  Slocome,  a  poor  baker^s  boy, 
whom  God  has  raised  up  to  help  these  sincere  souls  ;  and  not 
only  to  labour,  but  also  to  suffer  for  them.  Wlien  the  press- 
waiTants  came  out,  the  world  would  not  lose  the  opportunity 
of  oppressing  the  Clu^istians.  He  was  taken,  and  by  liis  own 
uncle  di-agged  away  to  prison.  They  kept  him  a  week,  and 
then  brought  him  before  the  Commissioners,  who  could  find 
no  cause  to  punish  or  detain  him ;  being  of  Zaccheus's  sta- 
ture, and  nothing  terrified  by  his  adversaries.  They  were 
obliged  at  last,  notwithstanding  all  their  threatenings,  to  let 
liim  go." 

John  Slocome,  the  interesting  youth  here  mentioned, 
whose  low  "  stature  "  was  a  means  of  exempting  him  from  a 
military  life,  afterwards  became  an  Itinerant  Preacher.  He 
finished  his  course  at  Clones,  in  Ireland,  in  the  year  1777; 
and  is  described  by  Mr.  John  Wesley  as  "  an  old  labourer, 
worn  out  in  the  service  of  his  Master." 

At  Sticklepath  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  called  upon  some 
Quakers.  He  says,  "  My  heart  was  drawn  out  towards  them 
in  prayer  and  love  ;  and  I  felt,  '  He  that  docth  the  will  of  my 
Father,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother.* 
AVe  met  an  aged  Clergyman,  whom  Mr.  Thompson  had  sent 
to  meet  us,  and  found,  in  conversing,  that  he  had  been  an 
acquaintance  and  cotemporary  with  my  father.  Upon  INIr. 
Thompson's  preaching  salvation  by  faith,  he  had  received  the 
kingdom  of  God  as  a  httle  child;  and  has  ever  since  owned 


393  THE    LIFE    OP 

the  triitli  in  its  followers.     He  conducted  us  to  liis  house, 
near  Trewint." 

The  following  selections  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal 
will  show  his  spirit,  and  the  success  of  his  labours,  during  this 
visit  in  Cornwall : — 

"  July  17th,  I  came  by  nine  at  night  with  Mr.  Bennet 
and  Meriton,  through  the  pits  and  shafts,  to  our  host  near 
Gwennap.  Here  a  httle  one  has  become  a  thousand.  What 
an  amazing  work  hath  God  done  in  one  year  !  The  whole 
country  is  alarmed,  and  gone  forth  after  the  sound  of  the 
Gospel.  In  vain  do  the  pulpits  ring  of  Popery,  madness, 
enthusiasm.  Our  Preachers  are  daily  pressed  to  new  places, 
and  enabled  to  preach  five  or  six  times  a  day.  Persecution  is 
kept  off  till  the  seed  takes  root.  Societies  are  springing  up 
everywhere ;  and  still  the  cry  from  all  sides  is,  '  Come,  and 
help  us ! ' 

"  T  preached  near  Gwennap  to  about  a  thousand  followers 
of  Christ,  on, '  Fear  not,  little  flock.'  Love  and  joy  appeared 
in  their  faces,  such  as  the  world  knoweth  not  of.  When  I 
came  to  meet  the  society,  I  found  almost  the  whole  congrega- 
tion waiting  quietly  without  the  door,  longing  to  be  admitted 
with  the  rest.  I  stood  at  the  window,  so  as  to  be  heard  of 
all.  I  felt  what  manner  of  spirit  they  were  of,  and  had  sweet 
fellowship  with  them,  and  strong  consolation. 

"  July  19th.  I  found  the  same  congregation  at  five,  and 
pointed  them  to  the  Son  of  man,  lifted  up  as  the  serpent  in 
the  wilderness.  I  spake  to  each  of  the  society,  as  their  state 
required.  I  breakfasted  with  one  who  was  a  fierce  persecutor 
when  I  was  last  in  the  country,  but  is  now  a  witness  of  the 
truth  she  so  bitterly  opposed.  I  preached  at  Crowan  to 
between  one  and  two  thousand  sinners,  who  seemed  started 
out  of  the  earth.  Several  hid  their  faces,  and  mom'ned 
inwardly,  being  too  deeply  afi'ected  to  cry  out.  I  concluded 
with  a  strong  exhortation  to  continue  in  the  ship,  the  shat- 
tered, sinking  Church  of  England ;  and  my  brother  Meriton, 
whose  heart  I  spake,  seconded  and  confirmed  my  saying. 
The  poor  people  were  ready  to  eat  us  up,  and  sent  us  away 
with  many  a  hearty  blessing. 

''  We  then  set  our  faces  against  the  world,  and  rode  to 
St.  Ives.  Here  the  mob  and  Ministers  together  have  pidled 
down  the  preaching-house;  and  but  a  fortnight  ago  went 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  393 

round  in  the  dead  of  tlic  night,  and  broke  the  windows  of  all 
Avho  were  only  suspected  of  Christianity.  We  entered  Jolm 
Nance's  house  without  molestation.  Four  of  our  sisters 
there,  on  sight  of  me,  sunk  down,  unable  to  utter  a  word 
through  joy  and  love  :  but  they  welcomed  me  with  their 
tears.  It  was  a  solemn,  silent  meeting.  In  some  time  we 
recovered  our  speech  for  prayer  and  thanksgiWng.  I  got  an 
hour  by  myself  in  the  garden,  and  Avas  suffered  to  feel  my 
own  great  Aveakness.  AVithout  were  fightings ;  Avithin  were 
fears ;  but  my  fears  were  aU  scattered  by  the  sight  of  my 
dear  bretlu'en  and  children.  I  rejoiced  over  them  with  sing- 
ing; but  their  joy  and  love  exceeded.  We  all  rejoiced  in 
hope  of  meeting  Him  in  the  aii'.  The  Spirit  of  glory  rested 
upon  the  sufferers  for  Christ's  sake.  My  brother  Meriton 
added  a  few  words  to  mine,  and  their  hearts  clave  to  him. 
Such  a  feast  I  have  not  had  for  many  months.  Even  our 
Father's  hired  servants  had  at  this  time  bread  enough,  and  to 
spare.  We  laid  us  down  in  peace,  and  took  our  rest  j  for  the 
Lord  only  made  us  dwell  in  safety. 

"  July  20th.  While  I  applied  our  Lord's  most  comfortable 
words,  (John  xiv.  1,)  we  were  all  dissolved  in  tears  of  joy, 
desire,  love;  and  seemed  on  the  wing  to  our  heavcidy 
Father's  house.  I  walked  through  the  town,  to  church,  with 
Mr.  Meriton.  Our  warm  friend,  the  Cm*ale,  saluted  us 
courteously,  and  none  opened  his  mouth  against  us.  Mr. 
Meriton's  stature  and  band  kept  them  in  awe.  Or,  rather, 
the  fear  of  God  was  upon  them,  restraining  them,  though 
they  knew  it  not.  We  met  at  one,  in  obedience  to  oiu* 
Church,  and  lifted  up  our  voice  for  the  remnant  that  is  left. 
We  tasted  the  blessedness  of  mourning,  and  doubt  not,  how- 
ever God  may  deal  with  this  sinful  nation,  but  our  prayers  for 
Jerusalem  will  one  day  be  answered. 

"  July  21st.  While  we  were  walking  near  the  quay,  our 
friend  the  mob  set  up  a  shout  against  us  ;  and  gave  plain 
mai'ks  of  their  Cainish  disposition,  if  permitted.  Only  one 
stone  was  cast  at  us.  We  passed  through  the  midst  of  them, 
and  set  out  for  St.  Just.  I  preached  on  the  plain,  and 
brother  Meriton  after  me.  Our  Lord  rides  on  trium})hant 
through  this  place.  Upwards  of  two  hundred  are  settled  in 
classes,  most  of  whom  have  tasted  the  pardoning  grace  of 
God. 


394  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  July  22d.  At  nine  I  cried  in  the  street,  '  Ho,  every  one 
that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters  ! '  The  word  ran  very 
swiftly.  When  God  gives  it,  who  can  hinder  its  course  ?  I 
had  an  opportunity  of  communicating  with  a  sick  brother, 
whence  we  all  went  to  church.  It  was  crowded  with  these 
schismatical  Methodists,  who  have  not  aU,  it  seems,  left  it 
through  our  means.  The  Curate  is  looked  upon  by  his 
brethren  as  half  a  Methodist,  only  because  he  does  not  rail  at 
us,  like  them. 

"  I  preached  at  Morva  without,  since  I  might  not  within, 
the  church  walls.  I  told  a  man  who  contradicted  me,  that  I 
would  talk  with  him  by  and  by.  A  visible  blessing  confirmed 
the  word.  Afterwards  I  took  my  rough  friend  by  the  hand, 
carried  him  to  the  house,  and  begged  him  to  accept  of  a  book. 
He  Avas  won;  excused  his  rudeness;  and  left  me  hugely 
pleased. 

"  I  preached  at  Zunnor,  where  very  few  hold  out  against 
the  truth,  notwithstanding  the  Minister's  pains  to  pervert  the 
right  ways  of  the  Lord.  None  are  of  his  but  who  are  evi- 
dently on  Satan's  side,  even  his  drunken  companions,  whom 
he  seciu-es  against  the  Methodists,  and  warns  at  the  ale-house 
not  to  forsake  the  Church.  I  hastened  back  to  Morva,  and 
rejoiced  over  many  who  were  lost,  and  are  found.  One  hun- 
dred and  fifty  are  joined  in  society,  and  continue  steadfastly 
in  the  Apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  prayers. 

"  July  24th.  I  preached  near  Penzance,  to  the  little  flock, 
encompassed  by  ravening  wolves.  Their  Minister  rages 
above  measure  against  this  new  sect,  who  are  spread  through- 
out his  four  livings.  His  Reverend  brethren  follow  his 
example.  The  grossest  lies  which  are  brought  them,  they 
swallow  without  examination,  and  retail  the  following  Sunday. 
One  of  the  society  (James  Duke)  went  lately  to  the  Worship- 
ful the  Rev.  Dr.  Borlase,  for  justice  against  a  rioter,  who  had 
broken  open  his  house,  and  stolen  his  goods.  Tlie  Doctor's 
answer  was,  '  Thou  conceited  fellow  !  art  thou  turned  reli- 
gious ?  They  may  burn  thy  house,  if  they  will.  Thou  shalt 
have  no  justice.'  With  those  words  he  drove  him  from  the 
judgment-seat. 

"  July  25th.  I  found  the  brethren  at  Morva  beginning  to 
build  a  society-house.     We  knelt  down  upon  the  place,  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  395 

prayed  for  a  blessing.  Before  preaching  at  St.  Ives  I  was  so 
M  ciglied  down,  that  I  would  gladly  have  sunk  into  the  earth, 
or  sea,  to  escape  my  own  l)urden.  But  God  lifted  me  up  by 
the  word  I  preached,  and  filled  us  with  a  hope  full  of  imraor- 
talit}^  We  looked  through  the  veil  of  things  temporal,  to 
things  eternal,  and  the  mount  of  God,  where  we  trust  shortly 
to  stand  before  the  Lamb.  Every  soul  did  then,  I  believe, 
taste  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  in  some  measure,  and 
longed  for  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Clu^ist. 

"  One  of  our  sisters  complained  to  the  Mayor  of  some  who 
had  throAvn  into  her  house  stones  of  many  pounds'  weight, 
which  fell  on  the  pilloAv  within  a  few  inches  of  her  sucking 
child.  The  magistrate  d — d  her,  and  said,  '  You  shall  have 
no  justice  here.  You  see  there  is  none  for  you  at  London,  or 
3'^ou  would  have  got  it  before  noAv.'  With  this  saying  he 
drove  her  out  of  his  house. 

"  July  27th.  I  preached  at  Gulval,  and  admitted  some  new 
members,  particularly  one  Avho  had  been  the  greatest  perse- 
cutor in  aU  this  country. 

"  July  28th.  The  last  midnight  assault  upon  our  brethren, 
I  am  now  infonaied,  was  made  by  the  townsmen,  and  a  crcAV 
that  are  here  fitting  out  for  privateers ;  who  thought  it  pru- 
dent to  make  the  first  proof  of  their  courage  upon  their  own 
unarmed  countrymen.  They  made  their  regular  approaches 
with  the  beat  of  the  drum,  to  take  the  poor  people's  houses 
by  storm.  But  they  were  only  permitted  to  batter  them  with 
stones,  and  endanger  the  lives  of  a  few  Avomen  and  cliikb'cn. 
Woe  be  to  the  first  French  or  Spaniards,  avIio  fall  into  the 
hands  of  men  so  flushed  with  Adctory  !  They  only  Avant  the 
captain  Avho  drew  upon  me  to  head  them,  and  then  they 
Avould  carry  the  world  before  them  ! 

"  Jidy  29th.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxxv.  at  St.  Just ;  and 
many  hands  that  hung  doAvn  were  lifted  up.  From  church  I 
hasted  to  Morva,  and  preached  to  a  vast  congregation,  on, 
*  Blessed  are  they  that  heai*  the  Avord  of  God,  and  keep  it.' 
At  Zunnor  I  explained  the  parable  of  the  sower.  Brother 
Mcriton  added  a  fcAV  Avords  much  to  the  purpose.  I  con- 
cluded Avith  exhorting  them  to  meet  God  in  the  way  of  his 
judgments.  We  had  our  first  love-feast  at  St.  Ives.  The 
cloud  stayed  the  Avhole  time  on  the  assembly.  Several  were 
so  overpoAvered  Avith  love  and  joy,  that  the  vessel  Avas  ready  to 


396  THE    LIFE    OF 

break.  I  endeavoiu'ed  to  moderate  their  joy  by  speaking  of 
the  sufferings  which  shall  foUow ;  and  they  who  were  then 
with  Him  as  on  Mount  Tabor  appeared  aU  ready  to  follow 
Him  to  Mount  Calvary. 

"  July  30th.  I  cried  to  a  mixed  multitude  of  wakened  and 
unawakened  sinners^  near  Penzance, '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all 
ye  that  pass  by  ?  ^  and  prayed  with  the  still-increasing  flock, 
whose  greatest  persecutor  is  their  Minister.  He  and  the 
Clergy  of  these  parts  are  much  enraged  at  our  people's  being 
so  ready  in  the  Scriptures.  One  fairly  told  Jonathan  Reeves, 
he  wished  the  Bible  were  in  Latin  only,  that  none  of  tlie 
vulgar  might  be  able  to  read  it.  Yet  these  are  the  men  that 
rail  at  us  as  Papists  ! 

"  Jidy  31st.  I  expounded  the  woman  of  Canaan  to  a  house 
fuU  of  sincere  souls,  who  had  set  up  all  night  to  hear  the  word 
of  God  in  the  morning.  I  spake  with  some  who  have  tasted 
the  good  word  of  grace,  though  they  live  in  Penzance,  where 
Satan  keeps  his  seat.  I  rode  to  St.  Just ;  and  climbed  up 
and  down  Cape-Cornwall,  mth  my  brother  Meriton,  to  the 
needless  hazard  of  our  necks.  I  preached  in  the  afternoon  to 
a  larger  congregation  than  ever,  and  continued  my  discourse 
till  night,  from  Luke  xxi.  34.  The  Spirit  of  love  was  poured 
out  abundantly,  and  great  grace  was  upon  all.  I  walked  to 
the  society ;  stood  upon  the  hill,  and  sang,  and  prayed,  and 
rejoiced  with  exceeding  great  joy.  I  concluded  the  day  and 
month  as  I  would  wish  to  conclude  my  hfe. 

"  August  1st.  I  preached  in  a  new  place,  to  near  two 
thousand  listening  strangers  :  '  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yes- 
terday, to-day,  and  for  ever.'  I  returned  to  St.  Ives,  and 
found  our  beloved  brother  Thompson,  Avho  was  come  to  see 
us,  and  the  children  whom  God  had  given  us.  Our  enemies 
were  alarmed  by  his  coming,  and  the  brethren  strengthened. 
At  night  I  set  before  them  the  example  of  the  first  Chris- 
tians, who  continued  steadfastly  in  the  Apostles'  doc- 
trine, &c.  For  two  hours  we  rejoiced  as  men  who  divide 
the  spoil. 

"  August  2d.  I  rode  with  Mr.  Thompson  and  Meriton  to  a 
large  gentleman's  seat,  near  Penrhyn.  We  saw  the  people 
come  pouring  in  from  Falmouth  and  all  parts.  The  court- 
yard, which  might  contain  two  thousand,  was  quickly  full.  I 
stood  in  a  gallery,  above  the  people,  and  called,  '  Wash  ye. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  397 

make  ye  clean,'  &c.  They  eagerly  listened  to  the  word  of 
life ;  even  the  gentlemen  and  ladies  listened,  while  I  preached 
repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  I 
exhorted  them  in  many  words  to  attend  all  the  ordinances 
of  the  Church;  to  submit  to  every  ordinance  of  man 
for  the  Lord's  sake ;  to  stop  the  mouth  of  gainsayers,  by 
fearing  God,  and  honouring  the  King ;  and  to  prevent 
the  judgments  hanging  over  our  heads  by  a  general  reform- 
ation. 

"  August  4th.  I  preached  at  Gwennap,  where  the  awaken- 
ing is  general.  Very  many,  who  have  not  courage  to  enter 
into  the  society,  have  yet  broken  off  their  sins  by  repentance, 
and  are  waiting  for  forgiveness.  The  whole  county  is  sensi- 
ble of  the  change ;  for  last  assizes  there  was  a  gaol  delivery, 
not  one  felon  was  to  be  found  in  their  prisons,  which  has  not 
been  known  before  in  the  memory  of  man.  At  their  last 
revel,  they  had  not  men  enough  to  make  a  wrestling-match  ; 
all  the  Gwennap  men  being  struck  off  the  devil's  list,  and 
found  wrestling  against  him,  not  for  him. 

"  August  5th.  I  preached  my  farewell  sermon  at  Gwennap, 
to  an  innumerable  multitude.  They  stood  mostly  on  the 
green  plain  before  me,  and  on  the  hill  that  surrounded  it. 
Many  scoffers  from  Redruth  placed  themselves  on  the  oppo- 
site hill,  which  looked  like  mount  Eljal.  O  that  none  of 
them  may  be  found  among  the  goats  in  that  day  !  I  warned 
and  invited  all  by  threatenings  and  promises.  The  adversary 
was  wonderfully  restrained,  and  I  hope  disturbed  in  many  of 
his  children.  My  Father's  children  were  comforted  on  every 
side.  They  hung  upon  the  word  of  life ;  and  they  shall  find 
it  able  to  save  their  sovils.  I  spoke  on  for  two  hours,  yet 
knew  not  how  to  let  them  go.  Such  sorrow  and  love  as  they 
there  expressed  the  world  will  not  believe,  though  a  man 
declare  it  unto  them.  My  brother  Thompson  was  astonished, 
and  confessed  lie  had  never  seen  the  like  among  Germans, 
Predcstinarians,  or  any  others.  With  great  difiiculty  we  got 
through  them  at  last,  and  set  out  on  our  journey.  Several 
men  and  women  kept  pace  with  our  horses,  for  two  or  three 
miles,  then  parted  in  bodj'-,  not  in  mind." 

It  is  impossible,  in  this  affecting  scene,  not  to  recognise 
the  re\ival  of  that  pure  and  fervent  love  wliich  characterized 
the  Clu'istians  of  the  apostolic  age ;  especially  the  love  which 


398  THE    LIFE    OF 

tliey  cherished  towards  their  teachers,  who  had  been  the 
instruments  of  their  salvation ;  and  the  love  of  those  teach- 
ers toward  their  spiritual  children,  over  whom  their  hearts 
yearned  with  a  more  than  paternal  affection.  In  both  cases 
it  was  a  love  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  infinitely  surpassing 
eveiy  feehng  of  mere  nature.  Thus  St.  Paul  preached  to  the 
Christians  at  Troas  tUl  midnight,  and  then  till  the  break  of 
day;  for  they  knew  not  how  to  part.  And  when  taking 
leave  of  the  Ephesian  Elders,  "  he  kneeled  down  and  prayed 
with  them  all.  And  they  all  wept  sore,  and  feU  on  Paul's 
neck,  and  kissed  him.  And  they  accompanied  him  to  the 
ship." 

The  strong  affection  of  the  young  converts,  which  induced 
them  to  run  for  miles  by  the  side  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
horse,  unwilling  to  take  their  last  farewell,  deeply  affected 
his  tender  spirit.  It  was  doubtless  under  the  feeling  thus 
excited,  that  he  wrote  the  following  fine  hymn.  He  published 
it  a  few  years  afterwards,  and  placed  it  among  similar  compo- 
sitions which  were  written  in  Cornwall. 

NAOMI  AND  RUTH. 

ADAPTED   TO   THE   MINISTER   AND   PEOPLE. 

Turn  again,  my  children,  turn, 

Wherefore  would  ye  go  with  me  ? 
O  forbear,  forbear  to  mourn, 

Jesus  wills  it  so  to  be  : 
Why,  when  God  would  have  us  part, 
Weep  ye  thus,  and  break  my  heart  ? 

Go  in  peace,  my  children,  go, 

Only  Jesu's  steps  pursue  : 
He  shall  pay  the  debt  I  owe, 

He  shall  kindly  deal  with  you  : 
He  your  sure  reward  shall  be. 
Bless  you  for  your  love  to  me. 

Surely  you  have  kindly  dealt 

With  the  living  and  the  dead  ; 
You  have  oft  my  burden  felt, 

When  my  tears  were  all  my  bread  : 
Jesus  lull  you  on  his  breast, 
Jesus  give  you  endless  rest ! 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  399 

Lo,  thy  sister  is  gone  back 

To  her  gods  and  people  dear  ; 
Weeping  soul,  a  wretch  forsake, 

Wliy  woiild'st  thou  my  sorrows  bear  ? 
Turn,  and  lot  thy  troubles  cease, 
Go,  my  child,  and  go  in  peace. 

0  intreat  me  not  to  leave 

Thee  my  faithful  guide  and  friend  ; 
Let  me  to  my  father  cleave, 

Let  me  hold  thee  to  the  end  : 
Thy  own  child  in  Christ  I  am. 
Following  thee  as  thou  the  Lamb. 

Never  will  I  cease  to  mourn, 

Till  my  Lord  thy  tears  shall  dry. 
Never  back  from  thee  return, 

Never  from  my  father  fly  : 
Do  not  ask  me  to  depart. 
Do  not  break  thy  children's  heart. 

Where  thou  go'st  I  still  will  go, 

Thine  shall  be  my  soul's  al)ode  ; 
Thine  shall  be  my  weal  or  woe, 

Thine  my  people  and  my  God  ; 
Where  thou  diest,  with  joy  will  I 
Lay  my  weary  head,  and  die. 

There  will  I  my  burial  have, 

If  it  be  the  Master's  will. 
Sleeping  in  a  common  grave, 

Till  the  quick'ning  trump  I  feel, 
Call'd  with  thee  to  leave  the  ton)!), 
Summon'd  to  our  happy  doom. 

God  do  so  to  me,  and  more. 

If  from  thee,  my  guide,  I  part. 
Till  the  mortal  i>ang  is  o'er, 

Will  I  hold  thee  in  my  heart ; 
And  when  I  my  breath  resign. 
Then  thou  art  for  ever  mine. 


After  lea\ing  Gwennap,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  in 
the  church  of  his  friend,  INIr.  Bennct,  where  a  scene  took 
place  which  shows  the  rudeness  of  the  people,  and  the  free- 
dom with  which  he  was  accustomed  to  address  his  congrega- 
tions. "  Upon  my  speaking  against  then'  drunken  revels," 
he  says,  "  one  contradicted  and  blasphemed.     I  asked,  '  Who 


400  THE    LIFE    OF 

is  he  tliat  pleads  for  the  devil  ? '  and  he  answered  in  these 
very  words,  '  I  am  he  that  plead  for  the  devil/  I  took  occa- 
sion from  hence  to  show  the  revellers  their  champion,  and  the 
whole  congregation  their  state  by  natnre.  Much  good  I  saw 
immediately  brought  out  of  Satan's  evil.  Then  I  set  myself 
against  his  avoAved  advocate,  and  drove  him  out  of  the  Chris- 
tian assembly."  This  Avas  not  the  only  irregularity  that 
occurred  in  the  course  of  this  evening's  religious  service  in 
the  church.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  warning  the  people 
against  what  are  usually  called  "  harmless  diversions," 
declared  that  by  them  he  had  been  kept  dead  to  God,  asleep 
in  the  arms  of  Satan,  and  secure  in  a  state  of  damnation,  for 
the  space  of  eighteen  years.  Mr.  Meriton  cried  aloud,  "  And 
I  for  twenty-five !  "  "  And  I,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Thompson, 
"  for  thirty-five  !  "  "  And  I,"  added  Mr.  Bennet,  "  for  above 
seventy  ! "  Thus  was  the  truth  confirmed  by  four  clerical 
witnesses,  who  were  more  anxious  to  instruct  and  impress  a 
rude,  unthiuldng  people,  than  to  maintain  a  nice  decorum. 

On  the  11th  of  August,  Mr.  Charles  Weslej^,  accompanied 
by  Mr.  Meriton,  embarked  for  Wales,  in  a  sloop  which  Mrs. 
Jones,  the  widow  of  his  late  friend  of  Fonmon-castle,  had 
sent  for  his  conveyance.  After  a  delightful  passage,  they 
landed  at  Aberthaw,  where,  says  he,  we  "  were  received  by 
our  dear  friend,  and  tln-ee  of  her  little  ones,  with  some  sisters 
from  Cardiff.  We  went  on  our  way,  singing  and  rejoicing,  to 
the  Castle.  At  night  I  met  many  faithful  children  whom  the 
Lord  hath  given  us,  and  discoursed  to  them  on  my  favourite 
subject,  '  These  are  they  that  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
and  have  washed  their  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,'  &c. 
The  God  of  all  consolation  was  mightily  with  us,  even  the 
God  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  temptations.  O  how 
delightfully  did  we  mourn  after  Him  whom  our  soul  loveth  ! 
not  with  the  noisy  turbulent  sorrow  of  newly-awakened  souls, 
which  most  times  passes  away  as  a  morning  cloud ;  but  with 
the  deep  contrition  of  love ;  till  the  congregation  was  in  tears, 
in  silent  tears  of  desire  or  joy.  This  is  the  mourning  where- 
with I  pray  the  Lord  to  bless  me  till  he  wipes  away  aU  tears 
from  my  eyes." 

During  his  short  stay  in  Wales  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
preached  at  Wenvo,  Fonmon,  Cardiff",  and  Cowbridge,  with 
great  power  and  enlargement ;  for  the  Lord  was  eminently 


THE    REV,    CHARLES    WESLEY. 


401 


v.'itli  liim.  At  Cardiff  he  witnessed  the  happy  death  of  a 
member  of  the  society,  who  had  some  time  before  practically 
received  the  doctrine  of  Christian  perfection.  The  peaceful 
and  triumphant  depai'ture  of  this  witness  for  God  greatly 
cheered  the  Preacher  in  Ins  incessant  and  exhausting  labours. 
"  I  was  much  re^^Lved/'  says  he,  "  by  our  dying  brother,  who 
is  now  ready  to  be  offered  up.  I  asked  him  whether  he 
would  rather  die  or  live.  He  answered,  '  To  depart,  and  to 
be  with  Christ,  is  far  better.'  He  has  been,  both  before  and 
since  his  illness,  a  pattern  of  all  Christian  graces ;  was  the 
first  in  this  place  who  received  the  Gospel  of  fidl  salvation. 
Now  he  only  waits  the  most  welcome  word,  '  Come  up 
hither.' 

"  I  prayed  with  him  again  some  hours  after,  and  rejoiced 
over  him  with  triumphant  faith.  He  said,  there  was  some- 
thing near  him  which  would  make  him  doubt ;  but  could 
not;  for  he  knew  his  Saviour  stood  ready  to  receive  his 
spirit.  I  desired  his  prayers,  kissed  him,  and  took  my  last 
leave.  He  looked  up,  like  my  Hannah  Richardson,  and 
broke  out,  'Lord  Jesus,  give  him  a  double  portion  of  thy 
Spirit.'  We  were  all  in  tears.  Mine,  I  fear,  flowed  from 
envy  and  impatience  of  life.  I  felt  throughout  my  soul,  that 
I  would  rather  be  in  liis  condition  than  enjoy  the  whole  of 
created  good. 

"  August  14th.  We  had  prayed  last  night  with  joy  full  of 
glory  for  our  departing  brother,  just  while  he  gave  up  his 
spirit, — as  I  pray  God  I  may  give  up  mine.  This  morning  I 
expounded  that  last,  best  triumph  of  faith,  *  I  have  fought 
a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,'  &c.  The  Lord 
administered  strong  consolation  to  those  that  love  his  appear- 
ing. We  sang  a  song  of  victory  for  our  deceased  friend, 
then  went  to  the  house,  and  rejoiced  and  gave  thanks,  and 
rejoiced  with  singing  over  him.  The  spirit  at  its  departure 
had  left  marks  of  its  happiness  upon  the  clay.  No  sight 
upon  earth,  in  my  eyes,  is  half  so  lovely." 

From  Wales  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Bristol  and 
Kingswood,  where  he  preached,  and  administered  the  Lord's 
supper.  Still  accompanied  by  INIr.  Meriton,  he  next  repaired 
to  Oxford,  where  he  met  his  friend  Mr.  Piers,  of  Bexley, 
and  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  Nvas  come  to  preach  before  tlio 
University.     It  was  the  time  of  the  races ;  so  that  the  city 

VOL.    I.  D    D 


402  THE    LIFE    OF 

was  full  of  strangers ;  and  as  the  itinerant  and  field-preaching 
of  the  Wesleys  was  now  a  matter  of  notoriety,  great  interest 
was  excited  among  all  classes,  gownsmen,  citizens,  and 
pleasure-takers.  The  excitement  was  increased  by  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  who,  burning  with  zeal  for  the  honour  of 
Christ,  and  regardless  of  public  opinion,  preached  to  a  vast 
concourse  of  people  in  the  yard  of  an  inn,  the  day  before  his 
brother  addressed  the  members  of  the  University.  The 
entire  scene  is  thus  described  by  himself : — 

"August  23d.  I  went  to  Christ-Church  prayers,  with 
several  of  the  bretlu-en,  who  thought  it  strange  to  see  men  in 
surphces  talking,  laughing,  and  pointing,  as  in  a  playhouse, 
the  whole  time  of  service.  I  got  two  or  three  hours^  confer- 
ence with  my  brother,  and  found  the  Spirit  which  had  drawn 
lis  formerly  in  this  place.  I  preached  to  a  multitude  of  the 
brethren,  gownsmen,  and  gentry  from  the  races,  who  filled 
our  inn  and  yard.  The  '  strangers  that  intermeddled  not 
with  our  joy^  seemed  struck  and  astonished  with  it,  while 
we  admonished  one  another  in  psalms  and  hymns,  singing 
and  making  melody  in  our  hearts  to  the  Lord.  O  that  all 
the  world  had  a  taste  of  our  diversion  ! 

"August  24th.  I  joined  my  brother  in  stu'ring  up  the 
society :  at  ten  walked  with  my  brother,  and  Mr.  Piers  and 
Meriton,  to  St.  IMary's,  where  my  brother  bore  his  testimony 
before  a  crowded  audience,  much  increased  by  the  racers. 
Never  have  I  seen  a  more  attentive  congregation.  They  did 
not  let  a  word  slip  them.  Some  of  the  Heads  stood  up  the 
whole  time,  and  fixed  their  eyes  on  him.  If  they  can  endure 
sound  doctrine,  like  his,  he  will  surely  leave  a  blessing  behind 
him.  The  Vice- Chancellor  sent  after  him,  and  desired  his 
notes,  which  he  sealed  up  and  sent  immediately.  We  walked 
back  in  form,  the  httle  band  of  us  four ;  for  of  the  rest  durst 
none  join  us.  I  was  a  little  diverted  at  the  coyness  of  an 
old  friend,  Mr.  Wells,  who  sat  just  before  me,  but  took  great 
care  to  turn  his  back  upon  me  all  the  time ;  which  did  not 
hinder  my  seeing  through  him.  At  noon  my  brother  set  out 
for  London,  and  I  for  Bristol.'^ 

Thus  ended  the  ministry  of  the  two  Wesleys  in  connexion 
with  the  University  of  Oxford.  Neither  of  them  was  allowed 
from  that  time  to  occupy  the  pulpit  of  St.  Mary's.  Faith- 
fully, however,  did  John  improve  the  present  opportunity,  as 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  403 

if  anticipating  such  a  result.  The  sermon  was  greatly  mis- 
represented by  the  reports  which  were  circulated  concerning 
it,  from  one  end  of  the  kingdom  to  the  other ;  so  that,  con- 
trary to  his  intention,  he  was  compelled  to  publish  the  whole 
of  it,  including  the  apphcation,  which  was  singularly  pointed 
and  impressive.  He  remai'ks  in  his  Journal,  that  it  was  "  St. 
Bartholomew's  day ; ''  and,  of  com-se,  the  anniversary  of  the 
ejectment  of  two  thousand  Ministers  from  the  national 
Church  by  the  Act  of  Uniformity.  He  adds,  "  I  preached,  I 
suppose  the  last  time,  at  St.  Mary's.  Be  it  so.  I  am  now 
clear  of  the  blood  of  these  men.  I  have  fully  dehvered  my 
own  soul.  The  Beadle  came  to  me  afterwards,  and  told  me 
the  Vice- Chancellor  had  sent  him  for  my  notes.  I  sent 
them  without  delay,  not  without  admiring  the  wise  pro^'i- 
dence  of  God.  Perhaps  few  men  of  note  would  have  given  a 
sermon  of  mine  the  reading,  if  I  had  put  it  into  their  hands ; 
but  by  this  means  it  came  to  be  read,  probably  more  than 
once,  by  every  man  of  eminence  in  the  University." 

The  sermon  is  entitled  "  Scriptural  Christianity ; "  and 
contains  a  beautiful  and  forcible  description  of  spmtual  reli- 
gion, Avith  the  manner  in  which  it  is  acquired  by  individuals, 
and  then  spreads  from  one  to  another,  till  it  shall  cover  the 
eai'th.  The  concluding  apphcation  to  the  Heads  of  Colleges 
and  Halls,  to  the  Fellows  and  Tutors,  and  to  the  body  of  the 
undergi'aduates,  assumes  their  general  and  wide  departure 
from  the  true  Christian  character,  and  abandonment  to 
formaUty,  worldliness,  le\dty,  and  sloth.  It  contains  notliing 
sarcastic  and  irritating;  nothmg  that  was  designed  to  give 
unnecessary  pain  or  offence ;  but  is  marked  throughout  by 
seriousness,  fidehty,  and  tender  affection. 

On  his  return  to  Bristol  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  accompanied 
by  a  fi'iend  whose  name  does  not  appear,  carried  the  truth 
into  places  Avhich  he  and  his  brother  had  never  prcA-iously 
\-isited;  willing  to  encounter  every  form  of  obloquy  and 
violence,  if  he  could  only  bring  ignorant  and  wicked  men  to 
the  saAing  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Under  the  date  of 
the  9th  of  September,  he  says,  "I  rode  in  heavy  rain  to 
Churchill,  with  Mr.  Sh — .  The  Justice  threatened  him  with 
terrible  tilings,  in  case  I  preached.  INIany  poor  people  ven- 
tured to  hear,  while  I  cried,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which   taketh   away  the   sin   of   the   world  ! '     Out   of  the 

2  D  2 


404!  THE    LIFE    OP 

abundance  of  my  heart  my  mouth  spake.  Wlien  I  had 
ended,  Mr.  Justice  called  out,  and  bade  them  pull  me  down. 
He  had  stood  at  a  distance,  striving  to  raise  a  mob  ;  but  not 
a  man  would  stir  at  his  bidding.  Only  one  beliind  struck 
me  with  a  stone.  While  I  was  in  my  prayer,  he  cried  again, 
^  Pull  him  down.^  I  told  him  I  had  nothing  now  to  do,  but 
to  pray  for  him.  He  answered,  '  I  have  nothing  to  do  with 
prayer.^  '  So  I  suppose,  Sir,^  said  I ;  '  but  we  have.^  He 
came  up,  and  laid  hold  on  my  gown ;  but  I  stepped  down, 
to  save  him  trouble.  He  told  me  he  was  a  Justice  of  Peace. 
'Then,  Sir,'  said  I,  ^I  reverence  you  for  your  office  sake; 
but  must  not  neglect  my  own,  which  is  to  preach  the  Gospel.' 
'  I  say,'  said  the  Justice  and  captain,  '  it  is  an  unlawful 
assembly.'  'Be  so  good  then,'  I  replied,  'as  to  name  the 
law,  or  Act  of  Parhament,  we  break.'  He  answered,  unhap- 
pily enough,  '  The  Waltham  Act.'  '  How  so.  Sir  ? '  I  asked  : 
'  I  am  in  my  own  proper  habit ;  and  you  see  none  here  in 
disguise.'  He  insisted,  I  should  not  preach  there.  I  told 
him  I  had  license  to  preach  throughout  England  and  Ireland 
by  virtue  of  my  Master's  degree.  '  That  I  know.  Sir,'  said 
he ;  '  and  am  sorry  for  it.  I  think  you  are  Fellow  of  a 
College  too.'  '  Yes,  Sir,'  I  answered,  '  and  a  gentleman  too ; 
and,  as  such,  should  be  glad  to  wait  upon  you,  and  to  have  a 
little  conversation  with  you  yourself.'  He  answered,  he 
should  be  glad  of  it  too;  for  I  had  behaved  more  like  a 
gentleman  than  any  of  them.  I  had  charged  the  people  to 
say  nothing,  but  go  quietly  home ;  so  Mr.  Justice  and  I 
parted  tolerable  friends. 

"  Sept.  13th.  I  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the  triumphant  death  of 
our  sister  Marsh,  in  London,  whose  last  breath  was  spent  in 
prayer  for  me.  None  of  owe  children  die  without  leaving  us 
a  legacy.  I  received  it  this  evening,  in  answer  to  her  prayer. 
The  word  was  as  a  fire,  and  as  a  hammer.  The  rocks  were 
broken  in  pieces,  particularly  a  hardened  sinner  who  with- 
stood me  some  time  before  he  was  struck  down.  Many  were 
melted  down.  Some  testified  their  then  receiving  the  atone- 
ment." 

On  Monday,  September  24th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left 
Bristol  for  London,  where  a  wretched  man,  of  plausible 
demeanour,  Thomas  Wilhams,  was  actively  employed  in  pro- 
pagating the  foulest  slanders  against  him  and  his  brother. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  405 

They  had  greatly  befriended  this  reviler,  till,  having  found 
him  to  be  incorrigibly  wicked,  they  pubhcly  disowned  him ; 
and  now  he  created  considerable  uneasiness  in  the  society  by 
preferring  against  his  former  benefactors  the  most  scandalous 
charges :  so  that  many  of  their  spiritual  children  were  stag- 
gered, and  others  were  actually  turned  out  of  the  way.  For 
several  months  he  persevered  in  this  course,  inventing  the 
most  enormous  falsehoods,  affecting  the  moral  character  of 
the  brothers,  and  especially  that  of  Charles. 

On  his  arrival  in  London,  Charles  preached  to  the  different 
congregations  with  all  the  confidence  that  innocence  inspires ; 
at  the  same  time  solemnly  denying  the  charges  which 
Williams  had  invented,  and  which  the  credulous  were  too  apt 
to  believe.  He  then  departed  for  Newcastle,  taking  Notting- 
ham, Epworth,  Sheffield,  Birstal,  Leeds,  Bradford,  and  other 
places  in  his  way.  During  this  journey  he  suffered  much 
from  personal  affliction.  A  Physician  whom  he  consulted 
declared,  that  a  few  days  of  rest  were  indispensable,  in  order 
to  the  preservation  of  his  life. 

At  Newcastle  he  found  many  of  the  people  in  a  somewhat 
lukewarm  and  languid  condition.  He  spent  a  night  in 
watching  and  prayer  in  their  behalf;  met  and  purged  the 
classes ;  ministered  the  word  with  his  wonted  zeal  and  faith- 
fulness ;  and  soon  rejoiced  to  witness  a  general  improvement. 
The  slanders  of  Wilhams  he  could  bear  without  difficulty ;  but 
that  any  of  his  own  children  in  the  Lord  should  deem  him 
guilty  of  the  crimes  imputed  to  him,  grieved  and  depressed 
his  spirit.  From  this  feeling,  however,  he  was  at  length 
delivered  by  those  secret  spiritual  refreshings  to  which  he  was 
no  stranger.  On  the  9th  of  November  he  says,  "  I  retired  to 
read  my  letters  from  London ;  offered  up  myself  to  the  divine 
disposal;  met  with  Psalm  cxliv. ;  then  with  Balak's  hiiing 
Balaam  to  curse  Israel.  I  went  down  to  the  congregation, 
where  the  Lord  answered  for  himself;  and  sent  an  account 
to  the  brethren  in  London.  'My  dearest  Bretlu'cn, — Last 
night  I  was  informed  that  the  Philistines  shouted  against 
me  ;  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  mightily  upon  us.  To 
Him  give  all  the  glory,  that  I  find  my  heai't  so  eidarged 
toward  you,  as  never  before.  Now  I  can  truly  say.  Ye  are 
not  straitened  'in  me.  All  my  pining  desires  after  rest  are 
vanished  ;  and  I  am  at  last  content  to  do  what  is  more  than 


406  THE    LIFE    OF 

dying  for  you,  even  to  live  for  you,  and  suflFer  out  my  time. 
Here  then  I  give  up  myself  your  servant  for  Christ's  sake,  to 
wait  upon  you,  till  all  are  gathered  home.  Where  ye  go,  I 
will  go ;  and  where  ye  lodge,  I  will  lodge ;  where  ye  die,  will 
I  die ;  and  there  will  I  be  buried.  Neither  shall  death  itself 
part  you  and  me.  Such  a  night  of  consolation  as  the  last  I 
have  seldom  known.  Our  souls  were  filled  with  faith  and 
prayer,  and  knit  to  yours  in  love  unchangeable.  Lift  up 
holy  hands,  that  I  may  approve  myself  a  true  Minister  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  aU  things.'  " 

The  special  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  wliich  is  so 
strongly  indicated  in  this  letter,  accompanied  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  labours  during  the  whole  of  his  stay  in  Newcastle 
and  the  neighbourhood.  The  early  part  of  the  winter  was 
very  severe ;  and  the  ''  baser  sort  "  of  the  people  were  bitterly 
hostile  and  riotous  ',  but  such  was  the  glow  of  holy  feehng 
which  then  prevailed,  that  neither  the  heavy  falls  of  snow,  the 
piercing  winds  of  the  north,  nor  the  fierce  opposition  of  blas- 
pheming mobs,  could  restrain  him  from  the  exercise  of  his 
itinerant  ministry,  or  prevent  inquiring  multitudes  from 
attending  it,  even  at  the  early  hour  of  five  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  At  midnight  also  he  was  accustomed  to  rise,  for 
the  purpose  of  supphcation  and  thanksgiving  to  the  God  of 
his  mercies,  whom  he  loved  and  dehghted  to  honour. 

"Nov.  18th.  I  enlarged  on  that  word,"  says  he,  "'A 
soldier  pierced  his  side,  and  forthwith  there  flowed  out  blood 
and  water.'  We  looked  upon  Him,  and  could  have  continued 
looking  and  mourning  till  He  appeared  in  the  air.  I  walked 
to  Sunderland,  and  back  again.  The  storm  of  hail  and  snow 
was  so  violent,  that  I  was  often  going  to  lay  me  down  in  the 
road,  unable  either  to  walk  or  stand. 

"  Nov.  19th.  I  brought  back  a  wandering  sheep,  who  had 
forfeited  her  pardon  by  unforgivingness.  I  received  comfort, 
and  wept  for  joy,  at  the  prosperity  of  our  Bristol  cliildren, 
which  I  heard  of  in  several  letters.  I  walked  over  the  fields 
to  Wickham.  The  snow  was  in  most  places  above  our  knees. 
After  preaching  I  set  out  for  Horsley,  in  most  bitter  weather. 
I  rode  and  walked  till  I  could  do  neither ;  yet  got  to  Horsley 
by  night  j  but  my  jaw  was  quite  stiffened  and  disabled  by 
the  snow.     I  lay  down,  and  got  a  little  strength  to  preach. 

"  Nov.  20th.  I  waded  back  to  Newcastle  by  one,  ofttimes 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  407 

up  to  my  middle  in  snow.  I  rode,  or  rather  walked,  to 
Plessy,  and  preached  on,  'It  is  finished.'  Nov.  22d,  I  got 
back  to  Newcastle,  and  thence  to  Wickham,  where  I  spoke  of 
that  '  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord.'  Many  trembled ; 
and  some  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  I  rode 
thence  to  Spen,  being  so  feeble  that  I  could  not  walk ;  yet  I 
was  forced  to  it  the  last  mile,  being  almost  starved  to  death 
in  the  next  to  impassable  ways.  I  was  led,  I  know  not  how, 
by  the  brethi-en,  up  to  tlie  knees  in  snow,  the  horses  ofttimes 
sinlcing  up  to  their  shoidders.  I  was  surprised  at  the  great 
number  got  together  in  such  a  season.  They  did  not  come 
in  vain ;  for  the  Lord  comforted  their  hearts  abundantly,  and 
mine  also.  These  were  all  gathered  by  John  Brown,  a 
simple  man,  whom  the  Lord  has  wonderfully  raised  up  for 
his  work. 

"  Nov.  27th.  At  Biddick  we  had  close  fellowsliip  with  Him 
in  his  sufferings,  while  He  cried,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye 
that  pass  by  ?  '  I  returned  praying  to  Newcastle,  but  almost 
perished  with  cold.  In  the  word  the  Spirit  was  poured  out 
upon  us  from  on  high,  and  bore  down  all  before  it,  as  a 
mighty  flood. 

"  Dec.  4th.  An  hour  before  preaching-time  the  mob  were 
so  'sdolent,  that  we  thought  there  could  be  no  preaching  that 
night.  They  came  nigh,  to  break  the  door.  I  began  speak- 
ing abruptly,  mthout  a  text ;  and  God  gave  me  strong  words, 
that  stilled  the  madness  of  the  people.  Neither  was  there 
any  breath  of  opposition  during  the  society. 

"Dec.  11th.  I  had  asked,  that  at  midnight  I  might  rise 
and  praise  Him,  because  of  his  righteous  judgments ;  and  was 
waked  exactly  at  twelve.  I  prayed  a  few  minutes,  and  slept 
again  in  peace.  I  rose  again  at  four ;  prayed  earnestly,  and 
almost  rejoiced.  I  was  without  light  or  fire,  yet  felt  no  cold. 
At  five  I  preached  on,  '  Whatsoever  things  ye  ask  in  prayer, 
believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them.'  We 
were  carried  out  in  fervent  prayer  for  ourselves  and  the  whole 
nation.  I  visited  Walter  Brass  on  a  bed  of  sickness.  He 
was  once  of  the  society,  but  lately  turned  scoffer,  and  dis- 
tui'ber  of  the  word.  The  Lord  hath  noAv  set  his  misdeeds 
before  him ;  and  he  cries  out  vehemently  for  mercy.  An- 
other rioter,  J.  Wilson,  is  humbled  in  like  manner,  in  imme- 
diate answer  to  our  prayer  last  night." 


408  THE    LIFE    OP 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  thus  labouring  day  and 
night  in  the  north,  and  contending  with  men  worse  than 
wild  beasts,  his  brethren  in  the  west,  and  especially  in  Corn- 
wall, were  harassed  by  opposition  of  a  still  more  formidable 
kind.  Some  of  the  Magistrates  violated  all  law  and  justice 
in  their  treatment  of  the  Methodist  Preachers ;  so  that  the 
"  hymns  for  times  of  trouble  and  persecution  "  were  increas- 
ingly applicable  to  the  societies,  and  must  have  been  in 
general  demand.  Thomas  Westall  was  seized  when  preach- 
ing at  Camborne  on  the  Lord^s  day ;  and  having,  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  law,  been  required  to  answer  upon  oath  several 
questions  which  were  proposed  to  him,  he  was  committed,  by 
Dr.  Borlase,  the  clerical  Magistrate,  and  the  historian  of  the 
county,  to  Bodmin  jail,  as  a  vagrant.  Thomas  Maxfield, 
also,  was  taken  into  custody,  and  offered  by  the  Magistrates 
to  the  Captain  of  a  man-of-war,  to  serve  in  the  navy.  The 
Captain,  however,  declined  to  receive  him,  saying,  "  I  have 
no  authority  to  take  such  men  as  these,  unless  you  would 
have  me  give  him  so  much  a  week  to  preach  and  pray  to  my 
people."  Mr.  Maxfield  was  then  imprisoned  in  the  dungeon 
at  Penzance;  and  Dr.  Borlase,  having  understood  that  the 
Mayor  was  inclined  to  set  him  at  liberty,  went  thither,  read 
the  articles  of  war  in  the  court,  and  delivered  up  the  Method- 
ist Preacher,  as  a  soldier,  to  one  who  was  to  act  as  an  officer. 
The  war  against  the  hapless  Methodists  was  carried  on  with 
greater  vigour  than  that  against  the  Spaniards;  yet,  under 
the  superintending  care  of  God's  providence,  all  these  things, 
though  painful  in  their  nature,  were  overruled  for  the  advance- 
ment of  his  work. 

John  Nelson  having  arrived  at  Newcastle  about  the  middle 
of  December,  1744,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  committed  to  him 
the  care  of  that  station,  and  commenced  his  journey  to 
London,  spending  a  few  days  at  Epworth  on  his  way.  Here 
he  addressed  to  a  friend  the  following  letter,  which  doubtless 
refers  to  the  scandals  which  were  industriously  circulated 
against  him  in  London,  and  which  deeply  affected  his  mind : — 

"  My  greatest  trouble  is,  that  I  have  innocently  brought 
such  a  burden  upon  my  friends,  especially  one :  neither  can 
I  conceive  it  possible  that  this  trouble  should  be  wholly 
removed  here.  The  joint  may  perhaps  be  set,  but  the  halting 
will  continue  till  I  come  to  the  laud  where  all  things  are 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  409 

forgotten.  God,  avIio  hath  known  my  soul  in  adversity, 
causes  me  also  to  know  it.  That  He  loves  me,  I  can  no 
more  doubt  than  of  his  being.  He  has  hkewise  given  rac  to 
love  others  with  a  pure  love ;  particularly  one  person,  from 
whom  I  never  expect  or  desii'c  any  farther  communication  of 
good  than  I  do  from  my  mother,  or  other  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect.  And  however  Providence  may  work,  I  mean 
never  more  to  see  that  person  (if  Avithout  sin  I  may  forbear) 
tiU  we  stand  together  at  the  judgment-scat.^^  The  person 
here  intended  was  doubtless  Thoma-s  Williams. 

On  his  way  to  London  Mr.  Chai"lcs  Wesley  preached  at 
Leeds,  Morley,  Bii'stal,  Sheffield,  and  Nottingham ;  and  was 
greatly  cheered,  on  arriving  at  St.  Alban^s,  to  find  that  two  of 
his  friends  had  come  to  meet  him  there,  and  welcome  his 
retui'n  to  the  metropolis.  Here  he  resumed  his  ministry 
with  unabated  power  and  success,  the  prejudices  which  had 
prevailed  against  him  having  been  removed.  God  had  taken 
into  his  own  keeping  the  character  of  his  injm-ed  sen^ants. 
The  conscience  of  their  accuser  became  so  alarmed,  that,  of 
his  own  accord,  he  wrote  and  signed  a  full  retractation  of  the 
slanders  which  he  had  propagated  against  them,  and  with 
every  indication  of  penitence  asked  pardon  of  the  men  whom 
he  had  mahciously  attempted  to  ruin.  Williams  afterwards 
embraced  the  doctrine  of  absolute  predestination ;  and  hence 
he  is  eulogized  by  the  biographer  of  Lady  Huntingdon. 
That  very  partial  writer  states,  that  "for  some  shght  offence" 
WiDiams  was  "  excluded  from  the  Methodist  society."  *  He 
wished  to  obtain  episcopal  ordination,  and  requested  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  to  recommend  him  to  one  of  the  Bishops. 
Charles  had  doubts  concerning  him,  and  refused.  Under 
the  influence  of  resentment,  Williams  propagated  the  most 
injurious  falsehoods  against  him,  till  Ins  stricken  conscience 
extorted  from  him  a  ftdl  confession  of .  his  guilt.  To 
denominate  wickedness  like  this,  a  "  slight  offence,"  is 
inexcusable. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  shared  largely  in  the  blessedness  of 
those  who  ai'c  persecuted  for  righteousness^  sake,  and  against 
whom  all  manner  of  evil  is  spoken  falsely.  He  served  the 
Lord  with  a  pure  conscience,  and  with  uprightness  of  pui*- 

•  Vol.  ii.,  p.  ua. 


410  THE    LIFE    OP 

pose ;  and  the  seal  of  the  divine  approval  vras  daily  impressed 
upon  his  ministrations.  The  love  of  Christ  constrained  him, 
as  it  did  his  devoted  brother,  to  undertake  services  too  severe 
for  unsanctified  human  nature  ever  to  endure ;  but  to  him 
they  were  not  only  tolerable,  but  joyous.  Through  evil 
report,  and  through  good  report,  he  steadily  persevered  in  his 
Master's  work.  He  thus  proceeds  to  describe  his  daily  toil, 
with  the  instances  of  good  by  which  it  was  rendered  hght  and 
easy. 

"  Feb.  17th,  1745.  I  was  strengthened  by  a  zealous 
Quaker,  who  informed  me  he  had  received  the  Spirit  of  adop- 
tion in  hearing  me  a  year  ago,  and  has  walked  in  the  light 
from  that  time  to  this. 

"  Feb.  26th.  I  gave  the  sacrament  to  one  on  Saffron-hill, 
and  found  faith  that  the  Lord  was  at  work.  Going  down, 
they  asked  me  to  see  another  dying  in  the  room  below.  As  I 
entered  I  heard  her  make  confession  of  the  faith  which  she 
received  that  moment,  as  she  had  told  those  about  her  she 
should ;  and  that  she  could  not  die  in  peace  till  she  saw  me. 
She  was  full  of  triumphant  joy,  and  said  to  me,  '  I  am  going 
to  jjaradise.  It  will  not  be  long  before  you  follow  me.'  My 
soul  was  filled  with  her  consolation. 

"  March  16th.  I  spake  with  one  of  the  society,  lately  a 
Papist,  who  is  much  haunted  by  her  old  friends,  especially 
her  Confessor,  who  thunders  out  anathemas  against  her,  and 
threatens  to  burn  me, — if  he  could  catch  me  at  Rome.  I 
sent  my  respects  to  the  gentleman,  and  offered  to  talk  with 
him,  before  her,  at  my  own  lodgings,  or  wherever  he  pleased ; 
but  received  no  answer. 

"  March  31st.  I  visited,  at  her  own  desire,  a  Roman 
Catholic  gentlewoman,  at  Islington,  who  had  refused  her 
Priest,  and  would  have  none  but  my  brother  or  me.  She 
readily  gave  up  her  own  merits,  (which  she  owned  was  hell,) 
and  the  merits  of  all  the  saints,  for  those  of  Jesus  Christ,  her 
only  Hope,  Mediator,  and  Saviour.  I  prayed  in  faith,  and 
left  her  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

"  We  kept  a  watch-night.  Dear  Howell  Harris  I  carried 
into  the  desk ;  and  we  sang  together,  and  shouted  for  joy,  till 
morning. 

"  May  17th.  I  preached  at  Brentford,  on  oiu'  way  to 
Bristol.     The  moment  our  society  met,  Jesus  appeared  in  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  411 

midst ;  and  we  lay  a  happy  hour  weeping  and  rejoicing  at  his 
feet. 

"  June  21st.  I  sent  an  account  of  our  affairs  to  a  friend  : 
— '  The  work  of  God  goes  on  successfully.  Great  is  the  con- 
stancy of  them  that  believe.  Neither  error  nor  sin  can  shake 
them.  Several  since  I  left  this  place  have  witnessed  a  good 
confession  in  death,  particularly  a  girl  of  thirteen,  and  an  old 
sinner  of  threescore.  We  had  expelled  him  the  society  for 
drmikenness ;  and  he  went  on  sinning,  and  repenting,  and 
sinning  again,  till  God  laid  his  chastening  hand  upon  him. 
After  a  great  agony  he  found  redemption  in  the  blood  of 
Jesus.  He  lay  some  time  rejoicing,  and  testifying  the  grace 
of  Christ  to  the  chief  of  sinners.  When  one  said,  Blessed  are 
the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord,  he  replied,  interrupting  him, 
Kven  so,  saith  the  Spirit  in  me.  I  am  Just  enteriny  the  haven 
on  a  broken  piece  of  the  ship. 

"  '  I  am  just  come  from  giving  the  sacrament  to  a  young 
woman,  rejoicing  in  death  Avith  joy  unspeakable.  The  day 
before  my  first  visit  the  Lord  revealed  himself  in  her.  Her 
soul  seemed  all  desire  and  love,  ready  to  go  this  moment,  as 
she  often  testified ;  yet  wilhng  to  tarry  the  Lord's  leisure,  or 
even  to  recover,  if  it  were  his  will. 

" '  I  have  observed  that  all  our  people,  without  exception, 
be  they  ever  so  dark  or  weak  before,  when  they  come  to  die 
recover  their  confidence.  Would  to  God  every  soid  of  every 
Clu*istian  denomination  might  witness  the  same  confession  of 
eternal  life  in  them  when  they  turn  their  faces  to  the  wall ! ' 

"  Jvuie  23d  was  a  day  much  to  be  remembered.  I 
preached  to  our  colliers,  and  received  strong  faith  for  the 
desolate  Clim-ch  of  England.  In  the  sacrament  the  Spirit  of 
grace  and  supplication  came  down,  and  we  prayed  after  God 
that  it  might  reach  all  om*  absent  brethren.  The  backsHders 
we  never  forget  at  such  gracious  opportunities.  Near  four 
hom's  Are  m  ere  employed  in  doing  this ;  and  not  one  soul,  I 
am  persuaded,  thoiight  it  long. 

"  I  had  just  time  to  reach  Conham  chapel  by  two.  While 
I  was  speaking  of  oiu'  Lord's  appealing,  we  were  alarmed 
with  the  loudest  clap  of  thunder  I  ever  heard.  I  thought 
it  must  have  cleft  the  house.  Most  of  the  congregation 
shrieked  out,  as  if  the  day  of  the  Lord  were  come.  A 
thought  darted  into  my  heai't  as   quick   as   the   lightning. 


412  THE    LIFE    OF 

'  What,  if  it  should  be  the  day  of  judgment ! '  I  was  filled 
immediately  with  faith  stronger  than  death,  and  rejoiced  in 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  The  same  spirit  rested  on  all  the 
faithful,  while  I  broke  out  into  singing, — 

'  So  shall  the  Lord  the  Saviour  come, 

And  lightnings  round  his  chariot  play  ! 
Ye  lightnings,  fly  to  make  Him  room  ; 
Ye  glorious  storms,  prepare  his  way  ! ' 

I  went  on  for  half  an  hour  describing  that  final  scene.  The 
heart  of  every  person  present,  I  beheve,  either  rejoiced  or 
trembled.  A  mixed  cry  of  horror  and  triumph  was  heard  till 
I  dismissed  them  with  the  blessing.  Afterwards  we  heard 
that  a  house  on  one  side  our  chapel  was  almost  demolished, 
both  roof  and  walls,  by  the  thunder-clap ;  the  lead  of  the 
windows  melted,  and  six  persons  were  struck  down  to  the 
ground.  On  the  other  side  of  us  a  gibbet  was  split  into  a 
thousand  pieces. 

"  July  3d.  I  took  horse  for  London ;  the  first  night 
preached  at  Cirencester ;  the  two  next  at  Evesham,  where  I 
found  the  society  increased  in  grace  and  number.  I  was 
welcomed  to  London  on  Saturday  evening  with  the  joyful 
news  of  Thomas  Maxfield's  deliverance. 

'^  July  31st.  I  joined  with  my  brother  to  examine  the 
society  in  Bristol.  Mr,  Gwynne,  of  Garth,  accompanied  us, 
and  rejoiced  greatly  in  the  grace  given  them.^^ 

This  appears  to  have  been  Mr.  Charles  Wesley^s  first  intro- 
duction to  Marmaduke  Gwynne,  Esq.,  a  gentleman  of  family 
and  fortune,  resident  at  Garth,  about  sixteen  miles  from 
Brecon,  in  South  Wales.  A  few  years  before  this  period  Mr. 
Gwynne  had  been  brought  to  a  sa\dng  knowledge  of  Christ, 
by  the  preaching  of  Howell  Harris,  with  whom  he  maintained 
an  intimate  friendship.  ^Vlien  this  apostolic  man  began  his 
itinerant  ministry  in  South  Wales,  Mr.  Gwynne,  who  was 
a  strict  Churchman,  was  alarmed  at  the  irregularity ;  and 
apprehending  that  this  preaching  layman  might  hold  the 
tenets  which  were  ascribed  to  the  Independent  Dissenters 
under  the  reign  of  Oliver  CromweU,  and  be  dangerous  both 
to  the  Chiu-ch  and  State,  he  determined,  being  a  Magistrate, 
to  interfere.  He  left  home  with  the  intention  of  sending 
Harris  to  prison ;  but  remarked  to  his  lady,  "  I  will  hear  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  413 

man  myself,  before  I  commit  him."  Accordingly  he  made 
one  of  the  congregation,  having  the  Riot  Act  in  his  pocket. 
The  sermon  was  so  truly  evangelical,  and  the  Preacher's 
manner  so  zealous  and  affectionate,  that  Mr.  Gwynne  thought 
he  resembled  one  of  the  Apostles.  He  was  so  convinced  of 
the  pm-ity  of  Mr.  Harris's  doctrine,  and  the  benevolence  of 
his  motives,  that,  at  the  end  of  the  discourse,  he  went  up  to 
him ;  shook  him  by  the  hand ;  told  him  hoAV  much  he  had 
been  misled  by  slanderous  reports ;  avowed  his  intention  of 
committing  him,  had  those  reports  been  true ;  asked  his  par- 
don ;  and,  to  the  amazement  of  the  assembly,  entreated  him 
to  accompany  him  to  Garth  to  supper.  Hence  the  origin  of 
their  affectionate  acquaintance. 

Mr.  Gwynne  was  a  man  of  a  fine  spirit,  deeply  pious,  kind  to 
his  tenantry,  beneficent  to  the  poor,  and  exemplary  in  all  the 
relations  in  life.  He  retained  a  Chaplain  in  his  house,  who 
daily  read  the  morning  and  evening  service  in  the  family. 
The  authority  and  countenance  of  Mr.  Gwynne  were  of  much 
importance  to  Howell  Harris,  who  wordd  have  suffered  per- 
secution from  the  higher  classes,  had  he  not  been  supported 
by  one  of  their  own  order,  who  generously  stood  forth  in  his 
defence,  regardless  of  public  and  private  censure.  If  the 
same  scenes  of  outrage  and  barbarity  through  which  the 
Wesleys  and  their  Preachers  passed,  did  not  occur  in  the 
county  of  Brecon,  it  was,  under  the  divine  blessing,  owing  to 
Marmaduke  Gwynne.  This  upright  Magistrate,  and  sincere 
Christian,  afterwards  gave  one  of  his  daughters  in  maiTiage 
to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley. 

Unhappily  for  the  Methodists,  and  even  for  the  national 
honour,  there  were  few  Magistrates,  either  in  England  or 
Wales,  who  were  hke  him.  ]\Iany  of  them  were  indifferent 
to  the  sufferings  of  the  Methodists,  and  therefore  un^^alling 
to  afford  them  protection ;  and  others  took  an  active  part 
in  harassing  an  unoffending  people.  In  various  quarters, 
therefore,  persecution  raged  from  year  to  yeai*,  with  unabated 
violence.  The  press- warrants,  which  were  sent  forth  by  the 
Government,  were  still  employed  as  a  means  of  annoyance 
and  oppression  against  some  of  the  most  upright  and  \o\dl 
men  in  the  land.  In  the  month  of  May,  this  year,  Mr. 
Meriton,  accompanied  by  a  pious  young  man  of  the  name  of 
Jones,  spent  a  night  in  Shrewsbury,  on  his  way  to  the  Isle 


414  THE    LIFE    OF 

of  Man.  While  he  was  preaching  in  the  evening,  in  a  private 
house,  a  Constable  entered  into  the  congregation,  seized  upon 
Jones,  dragged  him  out  of  the  room,  and  declared  the  youth 
to  be  his  prisoner,  impressed  for  the  King's  service.  Mr. 
Meriton  followed  his  friend  into  the  street,  and  began  to 
expostulate  with  the  Constable.  A  crowd  soon  assembled ; 
and  Jones,  seeing  the  Constable  engaged  in  eager  conversa- 
tion, watched  for  a  favourable  opportunity,  and  succeeded  in 
making  his  escape.  He  ran  from  one  street  to  another,  till, 
seeing  the  door  of  a  respectable  house  open,  he  rushed  in, 
related  the  particulars  of  his  case  to  the  family,  and  cast  him- 
self for  protection  upon  their  generosity.  The  house  was 
occupied  by  an  elderly  lady,  who  pitied  the  persecuted 
stranger,  and  locked  him  up  in  a  closet.  About  midnight 
she  made  arrangements  for  his  horse  to  meet  him,  beyond  the 
limits  of  the  town,  and  sent  him  forth  disguised  in  female 
apparel.  On  coming  to  the  extremity  of  the  town,  he 
watched  till  the  sentinels  went  into  a  public  house,  when  he 
silently  passed  the  bridge  which  they  were  appointed  to 
guard,  found  his  horse,  and  effected  his  escape.  He  was  the 
son  of  a  respectable  farmer,  and  had  just  made  arrangements 
for  becoming  an  Itinerant  Preacher.  Whether  this  unpro- 
mising adventure  abated  his  ardour,  or  confirmed  his  resolu- 
tion, we  have  no  means  of  knowing. 

When  the  Constable,  who  was  a  cunning  fellow,  saw  that  his 
prisoner  was  gone,  he  said  to  Mr.  Meriton,  that  he  did  not 
like  to  argue  the  case  with  him  in  the  street,  and  in  the  pre- 
sence of  a  crowd  of  people  ;  but  tliat  if  he  would  step  with  him 
for  a  little  while  into  a  public-house  which  was  opposite,  he 
would  gladly  listen  to  all  that  he  had  to  say.  Meriton,  not 
suspecting  any  evil,  acceded  to  the  suggestion;  and  when 
the  Avily  Constable  had  thus  separated  the  stranger  from 
the  crowd,  he  immediately  declared  him  to  be  a  prisoner, 
impressed  for  military  service,  and  kept  him  in  durance  vile 
for  the  night.  In  the  morning  the  Mayor  and  other  Magis- 
trates assembled  in  the  Town-Hall,  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
firming what  the  Constable  had  done,  and  of  committing  the 
Methodist  Preacher  to  the  care  of  an  oflicer  in  the  army. 
Mr.  Meriton  declared  himself  to  be  a  Clergyman,  and  there- 
fore illegally  impressed  for  a  soldier.  Proof  of  this  fact  was 
demanded ;  and  the  prisoner  produced  his  letters  of  orders. 


TUB    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  415 

bearing  the  Bishop's  official  seal.  This  document  was  deci- 
sive ;  and  the  Magistrates,  perceiving  that  the  law  had  been 
violated,  declared  that  there  was  no  just  ground  for  his  deten- 
tion ;  and  that  he  was  therefore  at  liberty  to  retire  fortlnnth, 
and  go  where  he  pleased.  Meriton,  finding  that  he  had  the 
Magistrates  in  his  power,  and  seeing  the  Hall  crowded  Avith 
people,  resolved  to  improve  the  opportunity  for  the  spiritual 
good  of  all  present.  He  informed  the  worsliipful  bench  that 
he  had  been  a  member  of  one  of  the  Universities  thirty 
years,  and  a  Clergyman  twenty ;  and  said  it  was  an  intole- 
rable grievance,  that  such  a  man  could  not  pass  through  the 
town  of  Shrewsbury  without  being  impressed  for  a  soldier. 
The  INIagistrates  were  submissive,  and  owned  that  they  could 
not  justify  what  had  been  done ;  they  therefore  meekly  waited 
while  the  pious  stranger  dehvered  his  evangehcal  message  to 
a  much  larger  congregation  than  he  had  in  the  preceding 
evening.     He  then  retired,  and  proceeded  on  his  journey. 

In  Cheshire  John  Bennet,  one  of  the  Itinerant  Preachers, 
and  some  members  of  the  societies  under  his  care,  met  with 
similar  treatment.  The  particulars  of  their  case  are  con- 
tained in  the  following  interesting  letter,  which  Bennet 
addressed  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley : — "  Chinley,  July  30th, 
1745.  Dear  Brother, — Though  I  have  not  writ  to  you  for 
some  time,  nor  seen  your  face  in  the  flesh  for  months  past, 
yet  in  spirit  we  have  been  one ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  it  shall 
be  so  to  oiu'  lives'  end.  I  am  constrained  to  love  you,  and  to 
bless  God  on  your  behalf,  making  mention  of  you  in  my 
prayers  continually.  O  that  your  faith  may  not  fail !  May 
the  Lord  strengthen  you  for  the  work  He  has  called  you  to. 

"  I  doubt  not  but  you  remember  us  in  Derbyshire, 
Cheshire,  and  Lancashire.  The  Avord  is  gladly  received 
(though  with  much  contention)  by  some :  others  are  turned 
aside.  All  these  things  shall  work  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God.  Those  that  have  been  faitliful  to  the  grace  of 
God  now  find  the  benefit  of  it  :  to  wit,  the  peaceable  fruits 
of  righteousness.  The  late  persecutions  Ave  have  had,  have 
been  as  fires,  to  purify  them  from  dross ;  so  that  many  are 
much  more  bold  to  speak  Avhat  the  Lord  has  done  for  their 
soids. 

"  At  Woodlcy,  in  Cheshire,  I  and  three  of  our  brethren 
were  pressed  for  soldiers.     But  the  Lord  sat  in  heaven,  and 


416  THE    LIFE    OF 

laughed  his  enemies  to  scorn ;  for  they  dared  not  keep  me. 
I  insisted  upon  seeing  the  warrant,  which  was  only  a  common 
warrant,  to  take  up  strollers  and  vagabonds,  &c.  I  said  to 
tliem,  '  Surely  you  will  not  dare  to  seize  upon  me.  You  all 
know  that  I  am  no  stroller.  Consider  what  you  are  doing. 
If  you  will  run  the  hazard,  I  am  here.  Do  your  pleasure.' 
They  soon  let  me  go ;  but  my  three  brethren  had  their  trial, 
and  all  were  delivered.     Glory  be  to  God  ! 

"  Since  then  the  officers  of  that  township  have  made  them- 
selves busy  in  searching  houses,  under  the  pretence,  that  they 
wanted  the  Methodists.  I  find  this  was  to  affright  our 
people  from  meeting.  It  was  so.  They  neglected  to  meet 
for  some  time,  which  brought  them  to  be  miserable ;  and 
many  resolved  to  meet,  let  the  event  be  what  it  would.  No 
sooner  did  they  take  up  this  cross,  than  many  were  filled  with 
joy  and  peace.  I  preach  there  out  of  doors,  and  our  con- 
gregation increases.  The  Justices  have  consulted  how  to 
suppress  this.  I  cannot  hear  that  the  way  is  clear  to  them 
as  yet. 

"  This  persecution  was  begun  by  the  Dissenters.  Many 
of  the  society  at  Woodley  are  Dissenters,  and  many  of  our 
people  are  communicants.  The  Minister  of  that  place  seemed 
very  free  a  considerable  time;  but  as  soon  as  our  people 
began  to  take  notice  of  the  lives  and  conversation  of  several, 
and  speak  freely,  they  began  to  be  uneasy  with  them ;  and 
thus,  as  I  have  said  above,  set  about  preventing  our  meet- 
ings; for  most  of  the  press-gang  were  Dissenters.  Our 
people  have  been  with  the  Minister,  desiring  him  in  love  that 
he  would  use  means  to  prevent  such  disturbance.  His 
answer  was,  he  thought  they  were  not  to  be  blamed ;  and  he 
should  never  defend  our  erroneous  cause. 

"  The  Ministers  of  the  Church  persecute  with  all  their 
strength.  I  desire  your  advice  in  this  affair.  With  whom 
shall  we  join  ? 

"  The  society  are  some  miles  from  the  church,  and  cannot 
have  fellowship  with  this  people.  They  have  a  desire  to  know 
whether  you  or  your  brother,  once  or  twice  in  a  year,  would 
not  deliver  them  the  sacrament.  As  to  my  own  soul,  I  am 
weakened  much  for  want  of  partaking  of  the  ordinance ;  and 
the  Minister  of  Chapel-en-le-Frith  flatly  denies  me  the  sacra- 
ment ;  and  has  ordered  me  and  some  others  to  be  put  out  of 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  417 

the  church.     Dear  Sir,  consider  these  things  well,  and  let  me 
have  your  answer  speedily. 

"  A  friend  in  Woodley  has  a  desire  to  license  a  house  for 
preaching,  and  thinks  I  should  preach  at  the  same  hour  that 
the  Dissenting  Minister  does.  Would  tliis  be  well?  Can 
a  penalty  be  laid  upon  any  man  for  suflfering  preaching  in  his 
house  unhcensed  ? 

"  It  is  much  the  same  with  us  at  Chinley.  Dr.  Clegge  docs 
much  harm  amongst  our  people.  Many  both  see  it,  and  feel 
it;  but  how  to  help  themselves,  they  know  not.  He  has 
affirmed,  that  your  brother  has  led  me  into  an  error,  in 
drawing  me  to  the  Church.  He  shows,  in  a  letter  to  me, 
wherein  the  Church  is  wrong  in  discipline  ;  and  that  in  eight 
particulars.  He  says,  had  I  read  the  Scriptures,  Mr.  John 
Wesley  could  not  have  deceived  me.  Dr.  Clegge's  son,  who 
is  designed  for  a  Minister,  has  read  your  books,  and  has  a 
strong  desire  to  see  Mr.  John  A¥esley.  I  think  he  will  be  at 
London  in  a  Httle  time.  I  shall  then  give  him  directions  to 
find  you.     Farewell. 

"  I  hear  there  is  httle  or  no  disturbance  in  Yorkshire.  I 
have  not  been  there  since  brother  Nelson  came  away.  If 
you  think  it  well  for  me  to  remove  to  any  place,  where  I  can 
bring  glory  to  God,  I  hope  I  shall  always  be  ready  to  obey 
you. 

"  I  am  kept  from  turning  my  back.  Peace  be  to  the  bre- 
thren, and  love,  with  faith,  from  God  the  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Chi'ist.    Amen.     I  am 

"  Your  affectionate  brother,  and  son  in  the  Gospel." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  labelled  this  letter,  "  Persecution  by 
the  Dissenters."  His  very  inteUigent  daughter  significantly 
added,  "  And  the  Church ; "  for  both  were  verily  guilty  in 
this  matter. 

The  second  Methodist  Conference  commenced  in  Bristol 
on  the  1st  of  August,  1745.  The  persons  present  were  John 
and  Chai'les  Wesley,  John  Hodges,  Thomas  Richards,  Samuel 
Larwood,  Thomas  Meyrick,  James  Wlieatley,  Richard  Moss, 
John  Slocome,  Herbert  Jenkins,  and  Marmaduke  Gwynne. 
With  all  the  subjects  that  were  discussed  in  this  assembly 
we  are  not  acquainted.  Doctrinal  questions  only,  with  the 
results  to  which  they  lead,  are  contained  in  the  printed 
account   of  this   Conference;  nor  does  it   appear  that   any 

VOL.    I.  E    E 


418  THE    LIFE    OF 

record  of  its  proceedings  after  the  second  day  has  been 
preserved :  whereas,  according  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  its 
dehberations  were  continued  for  five  days.  "  We  began 
our  Conference,"  says  he,  "  with  Mr.  Hodges,  four  of 
our  Assistants,  Herbert  Jenkins,  and  Mr.  Gwynne.  We 
continued  it  five  days,  and  parted  in  great  harmony  and 
love." 

Soon  after  the  Conference  concluded  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
went  to  Shepton-Mallet,  where  a  great  rehgious  awakening 
had  begun,  and  where  he  met  with  a  painful  accident. 
"  They  desired  me,"  says  he,  "  to  meet  their  little  society  at 
an  unusual  place,  to  disappoint  the  mob.  I  walked  forward, 
toward  the  town,  then  turned  back  over  the  field  to  drop  the 
people ;  and  springing  up  a  rising  ground,  sprained  or  broke 
my  leg,  I  knew  not  which ;  but  I  fell  down  when  I  ofi'ered  to 
set  my  foot  to  the  ground.  The  brethren  carried  me  to  a 
hut,  which  was  quickly  filled  with  poor  people.  It  was  soon 
noised  about  the  town  that  I  had  broken  my  leg ;  some  said 
my  neck ;  and  that  it  was  a  judgment  upon  me.   The  principal 

man  of  the  place,  Mr.  P ,  sent  me  a  kind  message,  and 

his  Bath-chair  to  bring  me  to  his  house.  I  thanked  him,  but 
declined  his  ofi'er,  on  account  of  my  pain,  which  unfitted  me 
for  any  company,  except  that  of  my  best  friends,  the  poor. 
With  these  I  continued  singing,  praying,  and  rejoicing,  for 
two  hours.  Their  love  quite  dehghted  me.  Happiest  they 
that  could  come  near,  to  do  anything  for  me.  When  my 
strength  was  exhausted,  they  laid  me  on  their  bed ;  the  best 
they  had;  but  I  could  not  sleep  for  pain. 

"August  12th.  I  met  the  society  at  six,  and  took  in  twenty 
new  members.  About  eight  the  Surgeon  from  Oakhill  came, 
and  found,  in  dressing  my  leg,  that  it  was  not  broken,  but 
violently  sprained.  Many  being  come  from  far  to  hear  the 
word,  I  got  the  brethren  to  cairy  me  out  in  a  chair,  which 
they  set  on  a  table,  and  I  preached  kneeling.  I  thought  of 
Haliburton's  best  pulpit,  which  alone  seemed  preferable  to 
tliis.  For  near  an  hour  I  forgot  my  maim,  and  appointed  to 
preach  again  at  Oakhill.     The  brethren  carried  me  thither 

by  noon,  in  Mr.  P 's  chair.    My  congregation  was  mostly 

Dissenters,  not  wise  and  rich,  but  poor  and  simple,  and  long- 
ing to  be  taught  the  first  elements  of  Christ^s  doctrine.  They 
stood  listening  in  the  hard  rain,  while  I  showed  them  '  the 


TIIK    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  419 

Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.'  The 
word  was  not  bound,  but  ran  very  swiftly  through  their 
hearts.  For  an  hour  I  preached  kneehng,  as  before,  and  felt 
no  pain  or  weai'iness  till  it  was  over  :  then  my  flesh  shrunk 
at  the  twenty  measured  miles  to  Bristol.  They  set  me  on 
tlie  horse ;  and  by  night  I  performed  the  journey ;  but  in 
such  extreme  pain  as  I  have  not  known  with  all  my  broken 
bones,  and  sicknesses. 

"August  13th.  I  preached  from,  '  They  that  wait  upon  the 
Lord  shall  renew  their  strength ; '  and  then,  confiding  in  the 
promise,  went  in  my  chair,  and  lay  at  Mr.  Wigginton's,  by 
the  water-side.  Between  four  and  five  next  morning  I  was 
earned  to  Captain  Phillips's  vessel,  which  was  filled  with  our 
own  people  chiefly.  We  spent  the  day  in  singing  and  read- 
ing ;  and  by  six  on  Thursday  morning,  August  15th,  landed 
at  CardiflP.  At  night  most  of  the  gentry  of  the  town  were  at 
the  room.  I  laboured  to  trouble  the  careless,  as  well  as  com- 
fort the  troubled  hearts. 

"August  18th.  Our  greatest  persecutor  (that  had  been) 
lent  his  chair  to  carry  me  to  Wenvo.  Indeed  the  whole 
place,  at  present,  seems  turned  towards  us.  But  we  do  not 
depend  upon  this  peace  as  lasting.  I  preached  at  Wenvo,  to 
a  weeping  audience.  My  brother  Thomas  and  Hodges  admi- 
nistered the  sacrament.  The  room  at  Cardiff"  was  crowded 
with  high  and  low.  I  invited  them  to  come  thirsty  to  the 
waters.  The  same  spirit  was  with  us  as  in  the  months  that 
are  past.     Our  love-feast  was  a  feast  indeed. 

"  August  20th.  At  the  request  of  the  prisoners,  I  had  pro- 
mised to  preach  in  the  gaol ;  but  Mr.  Michael  Richards  came 
first,  and  threatened  and  forbad  the  gaoler.  If  these  souls 
perish  for  lack  of  knowledge,  Mr.  Michael  Richards,  not  I, 
must  answer  it  in  that  day.  Carried  to  Fonmon,  with  Mr, 
Hodges,  and  Mrs.  Jones,  I  once  more  met  the  church  in  her 
liouse.     We  were  all  melted  down  by  the  fire  of  the  word. 

"August  21st.  This  and  every  evening  I  got  down  to  the 
chapel  in  my  crutches,  and  preached  to  the  family,  with  fifty 
harvesters,  and  others  that  came  from  far." 

Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley  spent  several  weeks  in  this  part  of 
Wales,  being  unable  to  take  any  long  journey  because  of  his 
lameness ;  yet  he  constantly  preached  twice  a  day.  Repeated 
attempts  were  made  to  remove  him  to  the  house  of  Mr. 

2  E  2 


420  THE    LIFE    OF 

Gwynne,  at  Garth ;  but  without  effect :  for  he  was  not  able 
to  bear  the  motion.  During  his  comparative  confinement, 
he  addressed  the  following  letter  to  his  brother^  on  the  discou- 
raging aspect  of  public  affairs.  The  flames  of  civil  war  were 
just  about  to  burst  forth  in  all  their  destructive  energy ;  yet 
wickedness  generally  abounded,  and  the  pious  were  perse- 
cuted, not  merely  by  the  ignorant  populace,  but  by  the 
Clergy  and  Magistrates,  who  resisted  the  attempts  that  were 
made  to  turn  the  common  people  from  ungodhness  and  sin. 
Hence  the  gloomy  forebodings  which  he  indulged.  The 
natural  bent  of  his  mind  was  to  despondency.  His  joyous 
anticipations  with  respect  to  the  prosperity  of  religion  were 
exclusively  the  eflFect  of  his  own  piety,  and  of  the  striking  dis- 
plays of  God's  power  and  mercy  in  the  conversion  of  sinful 
men,  which  came  under  his  daily  observation. 

He  says,  "  I  wrote  thus  to  my  brother  :  '  Once  more  hear 
my  raven's  note, — and  despise  it.  I  look  most  assuredly, 
unless  general  repentance  prevent  it,  for  the  day  of  visitation. 
Whether  my  apprehensions  have  aught  divine  in  them,  I 
never  presume  to  say ;  neither  am  I  concerned  for  the  credit 
of  my  prophecy,  or  conjecture ;  but  none  of  you  all  wiU  more 
rejoice  at  my  proving  what  you  may  call  a  false  prophet  than 
I.  For  should  I  prove  a  true  one,  I  expect  Balaam's  fate. 
In  great  weariness  of  flesh  and  spirit,  I  conclude, 

'  Your  MavTJf  KOixaov.'  " 
It  appears  to  have  been  during  this  confinement  that  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  wrote  the  following  letter  to  his  friend  Howell 
Harris.  The  gloomy  forebodings  which  he  cherished,  with 
respect  to  public  afi'airs,  did  not  obstruct  the  joyous  inter- 
course which  he  held  with  his  Saviour,  nor  interrupt  the 
current  of  his  brotherly  afi'ection. 

"  My  dear  Friend  and  Brother, — Your  kind  and  most  bro- 
therly letter  I  had  answered  long  ago,  but  for  my  hopes  of 
seeing  you,  and  delivering  the  enclosed  with  my  own  hand. 
A  violent  sprain  has  retarded  my  motions,  and  confined  me 
close  prisoner  to  this  Castle.  '  It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do 
what  seemeth  Him  good.' 

"  The  word  is  not  bound,  if  I  am,  but  runs  very  swiftly. 
I  have  been  carried  to  preach,  morning  and  evening,  till  very 
lately,  when  my  foot  swelled,  and  pained  me  so,  as  to  force 
me  to  lie  still,  lest  I  should  lose  the  use  of  it.     Let  me  hear 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  421 

how  my  dear  sister,  j'ovir  wife,  does ;  and  how  the  glorious 
cause  of  our  Lord  prospers  among  you.  Your  last  I  read  on 
oiu*  thanksgix-ing-day,  and  therchy  refreshed  many  sincere 
soids,  who  eai-nestly  labour  after  peace  and  holiness.  Mr. 
Erskine  writes  me  dreadful  news ;  and  infers,  *  Is  it  not  time 
for  the  Lord's  people  to  lay  aside  the  peculiarities  in  opinion? 
Will  notliing  but  a  scoui'ge  drive  them  to  unite  ? '  Would  to 
God  they  all  loved  one  another  only  as  well  as  you  and  I  do 
(to  begin) ;  but  I  want  more  love,  more  faith,  more  patience ; 
as  much  more  as  an  ocean  is  more  than  a  drop.  Pray  for  me, 
my  dear  felloAv-soldier,  and  for  our  other  brethren  in  tribula- 
tion, that  we  may  be  counted  worthy  to  escape  all  these 
things  which  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son 
of  man." 

Before  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Wales,  he  received  another 
proof  of  the  hostihty  with  which  he  was  regarded  by  some  of 
his  brethren  in  the  ministry.  A  Clergyman  refused  to  admit 
him  to  the  table  of  the  Lord ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  he 
gave  the  sacred  elements  to  a  man  who,  at  the  time  of  receiv- 
ing them,  was  notoriously  drunk,  and  made  a  disturbance  in 
the  church  !  No  sin  was  so  grievous  as  that  of  Christianity 
in  the  form  of  Methodism. 

Neither  affliction  nor  ministerial  laboiu'  could  induce  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  to  neglect  the  cidtivation  of  his  poetical 
talents.  In  the  course  of  this  year,  he  united  with  his  bro- 
ther in  the  publication  of  a  volume  of  hymns  on  the  Lord's 
supper,  the  whole  of  which  appear  to  have  been  their  own 
compositions.  To  these  they  prefixed  a  brief  spiritual  trea- 
tise of  Dr.  Brevint,  a  Clergyman  of  a  former  age,  entitled, 
"  The  Christian  Sacrament  and  Sacrifice ; "  explaining  the 
nature  of  this  ordinance,  and  giving  directions  for  the  right 
receiving  of  it.  This  very  pious  manual  was  in  great  request, 
and  was  in  increasing  demand  as  long  as  the  authors  lived. 
Few  of  the  books  which  they  pubHshed  passed  through  so 
many  editions ;  for  the  writers  had  succeeded  in  impressing 
upon  the  minds  of  their  societies  the  great  importance  of  fre- 
quent communion.  They  administered  the  Lord's  supper  in 
London  every  Sabbath-day;  and  urged  the  people  every 
where,  at  all  opportunities,  to  "  eat  of  this  bread,  and  drink  of 
this  cup,"  in  "  remembrance  "  of  their  Redeemer's  death.  The 
sacramental  hymns  ai'c  sixty-six  in  number ;  and  although  they 


422  THE    LIFE    OF 

all  refer  to  one  subject,  they  are  distinguished  throughout  by  a 
remarkable  variety  of  thought  and  expression.  The  flame  of 
devotion  by  which  they  are  animated  is  bright  and  intense. 
The  last  in  the  collection  is  very  striking.  It  was  doubtless 
written  by  Charles  ;  and  describes  with  great  force,  and  with 
a  glow  of  holy  feehng,  the  character  of  the  primitive  Chris- 
tians, especially  with  reference  to  this  sacred  ordinance. 


Happy  the  saints  of  former  days. 
Who  first  continued  in  the  word, 

A  simple,  lowly,  loving  race, 

True  followers  of  their  lamb-like  Lord  ! 

In  holy  fellowship  they  lived. 

Nor  would  from  the  commandment  move. 
But  every  joj'ful  day  received 

The  tokens  of  expiring  love. 

Not  then  above  their  Master  wise. 
They  simply  in  his  paths  remain' d. 

And  call'd  to  mind  his  sacrifice. 

With  steadfast  faith,  and  love  unfeign'd. 

From  house  to  house  they  broke  the  bread. 

Impregnated  with  life  divine. 
And  drank  the  Spirit  of  their  Head, 

Transmitted  in  the  sacred  wine. 

With  Jesu's  constant  presence  bless' d. 
While  duteous  to  his  dying  word. 

They  kept  the  eucharistic  feast, 

And  supp'd  in  Eden  with  their  Lord. 

Throughout  their  spotless  lives  was  seen 
The  virtue  of  this  heavenly  food, 

Superior  to  the  sons  of  men. 

They  soar'd  aloft,  and  walk'd  with  God. 

O  what  a  flame  of  sacred  love 
Was  kindled  by  the  altar's  fire ! 

They  lived  on  earth  like  those  above. 
Glad  rivals  of  the  heavenly  choir. 

Strong  in  the  strength  herewith  receivetl. 
And  mindful  of  the  Crucified  ; 

His  confessors,  for  Him  they  lived  ; 
For  Him  his  faithful  martyrs  died. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  423 

Their  souls  from  chains  of  flesh  released, 

By  torture  from  their  bodies  driven, 
With  violent  faith  the  kingdom  seized. 

And  fought  and  forced  their  way  to  heaven. 

Where  is  tlie  pure  primeval  flame. 

Which  in  their  faithful  bosom  glow'd  ? 
Where  are  the  followers  of  tlie  Lamb, 

The  dying  witnesses  for  God  ? 

Why  is  the  faithful  seed  decreased  ? 

The  life  of  God  extinct  and  dead? 
The  daily  sacrifice  is  ceased. 

And  Charity  to  heaven  is  fled. 

Sad  mutual  causes  of  decay. 

Slackness  and  vice  together  move  ; 
Grown  cold,  we  cast  the  means  away, 

And  quench  the  latest  spark  of  love. 

The  sacred  signs  thou  didst  ordain. 

Our  pleasant  things,  are  all  laid  waste. 
To  men  of  lips  and  hearts  profane, 

To  dogs,  and  swine,  and  Heathens  cast. 

Thine  holy  ordinance  contemn'd 

Hath  let  the  flood  of  evil  in. 
And  those  who  by  thy  name  are  named, 

The  Heathens  unbaptized  out-sin. 

But  canst  thou  not  thy  work  revive. 

Once  more,  in  our  degenerate  years? 
O  wouldst  thou  with  thy  rebels  strive. 

And  melt  them  into  gracious  tears ! 

O  wouldst  thou  to  thy  chm-ch  return. 

For  which  the  faithful  remnant  sighs. 
For  which  the  drooping  nations  moiu-n. 

Restore  the  daily  sacrifice ! 

Return,  and  with  thy  servants  sit. 

Lord  of  the  sacramental  feast. 
And  satiate  us  with  heavenly  meat. 

And  make  the  ivorld  thy  happy  guest. 

Now  let  the  spouse,  reclined  on  thee. 

Come  up  out  of  the  wilderness. 
From  every  spot  and  wrinkle  free. 

And  wash'd,  and  perfected  in  grace. 


424  THE    LIFE    OF 

,  Thou  hear'st  the  pleading  Spirit's  groan. 
Thou  know'st  the  groaning  Spirit's  will  ; 
Come  in  thy  gracious  kingdom  down, 
And  all  thy  ransom'd  servants  seal. 

"  Come  quickly,  Lord,"  the  Spirit  cries ; 

"  The  number  of  thy  saints  complete  : " 
"  Come  quickly,  Lord,"  the  bride  replies, 

"  And  make  us  all  for  glory  meet. 

"  Erect  thy  tabernacle  here, 

The  New  Jerusalem  send  down  ; 
Thyself  amidst  thy  saints  appear, 

And  seat  us  on  thy  dazzling  throne. 

"  Begin  the  great  millennial  day  ; 

Now,  Saviour,  with  a  shout  descend  ; 
Thy  standard  in  the  heavens  display, 

And  bring  the  joy  which  ne'er  shall  end." 

It  was  about  tMs  time  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  began  to 
publish,  in  the  form  of  small  tracts,  for  the  use  of  the 
Methodist  societies  and  congregations,  hymns  adapted  to  the 
principal  festivals  of  the  Christian  church,  and  other  special 
occasions ;  such  as  the  "  Nativity  ^'  of  Christ,  his  "  Resurrec- 
tion," "Whitsunday,"  "  New-Year's  day,"  and  "Watch- 
nights."  Other  poetical  tracts  he  also  pubhshed,  containing 
graces  before  and  after  meat,  and  doxologies  addressed  to  the 
Holy  Trinity.  The  following  hymn  for  a  watch-night  contains 
an  apology  for  such  services,  which  had  then  become  fre- 
quent, and  exhibits  to  advantage  the  joyous  and  triumphant 
spirit  of  the  writer,  and  of  the  people  with  whom  he  was 
accustomed  to  worship  : — 

Come,  let  us  anew 

Our  pleasures  pursue  ; 

For  Christian  delight 
The  day  is  too  short ;  let  us  borrow  the  night : 

In  sanctified  joy 

Each  moment  employ 

To  Jesus' s  praise, 
And  spend,  and  be  spent,  in  the  triumph  of  grace. 

The  slaves  of  excess, 
Tlieir  senses  to  please. 
Whole  nights  «an  bestow  ; 
And  on  in  a  circle  of  riot  they  go  : 


THE    RBV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  435 

Poor  prodigals,  they 

The  night  into  day 

By  revellings  turn, 

And  all  the  restraints  of  sobriety  scorn. 

The  drunkards  proclaim 

At  midnight  their  shame, 

Their  sacrifice  bring, 
And  loud  to  the  praise  of  their  master  they  sing  : 

The  hellish  desires 

Which  Satan  inspires. 

In  sonnets  they  breathe, 
And  shouting  descend  to  the  regions  of  death. 

The  civiler  crowd 

In  theatres  proud 

Acknowledge  his  power, 
And  Satan  in  nightly  assemblies  adore  : 

To  the  masque  and  the  ball 

They  fly  at  his  call, 

Or  in  pleasures  excel. 
And  chant  in  a  grove  *  to  the  harpers  of  hell. 

And  shall  we  not  sing 

Our  Master  and  King, 

While  men  are  at  rest  ? 
With  Jesus  admitted  at  midnight  to  feast ! 

Here  only  we  may 

With  innocence  stay, 

The'  enjoyment  improve. 
And  abide  at  the  banquet  of  Jesus's  love. 

In  Him  is  bestow'd 

The  spiritual  food. 

The  manna  divine. 
And  Jesus's  love  is  far  better  than  wine. 

With  joy  we  receive 

The  blessing,  and  give 

By  day  and  by  night, 
All  thanks  to  the  Source  of  our  endless  delight. 

Our  concert  of  praise 

To  Jesus  we  raise, 

And  all  the  night  long 
Continue  the  new  evangelical  song  : 

We  dance  to  the  fame 

Of  Jesus's  name ; 

The  joy  it  imparts 
Is  heaven  begun  in  our  musical  hearts. 

•  Ranelagh  Gardens,  Vauxhall,  &.c. 


436  THE    LIFE    OP 

Thus,  thus  we  bestow 

Our  moments  below, 

And  singing  remove, 
With  all  the  redeem'd,  to  the  Sion  above  : 

There,  there  we  shall  stand 

With  our  harps  in  our  hand, 

Interrupted  no  more. 
And  eternally  sing,  and  rejoice,  and  adore. 

The  watch-night  services  which  were  conducted  by  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  in  those  times  were  usually  seasons  of  great 
solemnity  and  power.  Amidst  the  silence  of  the  night,  and 
in  the  absence  of  riotous  people  and  triflers,  he  and  his  fellow- 
worshippers  anticipated  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  which  shall 
awake  the  dead,  and  proclaim  the  appearance  of  the  almighty 
Judge.  His  prayers,  and  impressive  addresses  to  the  people, 
with  the  appropriate  hymns  which  they  unitedly  sang  at  his 
dictation,  seemed  to  bring  them  near  to  the  day  of  the  Lord ; 
and  they  rejoiced  before  him  with  the  deepest  reverence. 
The  following  well-known  hymns  were  all  composed  to  be 
sung  upon  these  occasions  : — 

Thou  Judge  of  quick  and  dead  ; 
Ye  virgin  souls,  awake  ; 
Join  all  ye  ransom'd  sons  of  grace  ; 
Oft  have  we  pass'd  the  guilty  night ; 


and. 


How  happy,  gracious  Lord,  are  we. 
Divinely  drawn  to  follow  thee. 

Whose  hours  divided  are 
Betwixt  the  mount  and  multitude  ; 
Our  day  is  spent  in  doing  good, 

Our  night  in  praise  and  prayer ! 


THE   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  437 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


The  state  of  the  coimtiy  was  now  alarming.  Charles 
Stuartj  the  grandson  of  James  II.,  having  attempted  without 
success,  to  land  a  French  army  on  the  coast  of  Kent,  for  the 
purpose  of  regaining  the  British  crown,  made  his  appearance 
in  Scotland,  where  many  of  the  disaffected  clans  flocked  to 
his  standard.  The  task  of  resisting  him  was  confided  to 
General  Cope,  who  had  the  command  of  the  royal  army ;  but 
his  plans  were  weakly  laid,  and  feebly  executed;  so  that 
Charles  was  in  a  Httle  while  master  of  Edinburgh.  He  soon 
after  defeated  the  King's  troops  at  the  battle  of  Preston-pans, 
where  the  brave  Colonel  Gardiner  lost  his  life.  This  youth- 
ful claimant  of  the  British  crown  was  a  man  of  genteel  and 
graceful  appearance,  afi'able  and  engaging  in  his  manners, 
and  of  an  enterprising  spirit.  His  professions  to  all  classes  of 
people  were,  of  com*se,  liberal  and  flattering ;  but  he  was  a 
tool  of  the  Papacy,  and  a  pensioner  upon  France ;  so  that, 
were  he  to  succeed  in  his  project,  it  was  easy  to  perceive  that 
genuine  hberty,  both  civil  and  religious,  would  be  no  more. 
Popery  and  arbitrary  power,  an  iron  despotism  in  Church 
and  State,  would  have  been  the  sad  inheritance  of  a  people 
who  enjoyed  constitutional  freedom  in  a  higher  degree  than 
any  other  nation  whatever.  The  Pretender's  progress  and 
success  in  Scotland,  therefore,  filled  all  sound  and  inteUigent 
Protestants  with  just  alarm. 

In  this  feehng  both  the  Wesleys  participated.  They  had 
already  put  into  extensive  circulation  several  loyal  and  Pro- 
testant publications,  both  in  prose  and  verse,  adapted  to  the 
exigency  of  the  times ;  they  enforced  the  duty  of  loyalty 
wherever  they  went ;  they  called  upon  their  societies  in  all 
places  to  unite  in  prayer  for  the  preservation  of  the  reigning 
Monarch,  and  the  estabhshment  of  his  throne ;  and  they 
urged  upon  aU  their  congregations  the  necessity  of  repent- 
ance, as  the  only  means  of  averting  the  impending  judgments 
of  God,  and  of  obtaining  national  tranquiUity.     The  foUow- 


428  THE    LIFE    OF 

ing  selections  from  the  joiu'ual  of  Cliarles  will  show  the 
strength  of  his  attachment  to  the  Protestant  King,  with 
whose  mild  and  constitutional  sway  the  nation  was  blessed ; 
and  the  manner  in  which  he  laboured  to  sanctify  the  public 
danger.     He  was  still  in  Wales. 

"  Sept.  6th,  1745.  At  the  hour  of  intercession  we  found  an 
extraordinary  power  of  God  upon  us,  and  close  communion 
with  our  absent  brethren.  Afterwards  I  found,  by  letters 
from  London,  that  it  was  their  solemn  fast-day.  The  night 
we  passed  in  prayer.  I  read  them  my  heavy  tidings  out  of 
the  north.  '  The  lion  is  come  up  from  his  thicket ;  and  the 
destroyer  of  the  Gentiles  is  on  his  way.'' 

"  Sept.  8th.  The  spirit  of  supplication  was  given  us 
in  the  society  for  His  Majesty  King  George ;  and  in  strong 
faith  we  asked  his  deliverance  from  all  his  enemies  and 
troubles. 

"  Sept.  9th.  My  three  weeks'  delightful  confinement  ended, 
and  I  returned  to  Cardiff. 

"  Sept.  11th.  I  rose  after  a  restless  night,  with  a  fever 
upon  mcj  but  was  forced  to  take  my  bed  again.  How 
gladly  would  I  have  been  taken  from  the  evil  to  come !  but, 
alas  !  my  sufi'erings  are  scarcely  begun. 

"  Sept.  14th.  My  fever  left  me,  and  my  strength  so 
far  returned,  that  I  could  sit  a  horse,  with  one  behind 
me.  Almost  as  soon  as  we  set  out  my  supporter  and 
I  were  thrown  over  the  horse's  head,  but  neither  hurt. 
My  lameness  was  much  mended  by  three  or  four  days' 
rest. 

"  Sept.  22d.  I  preached  at  Wenvo,  '  that  ye  may  be  found 
of  Him  in  peace;'  then  at  Fonmon,  on  that  great  and 
terrible  day  of  the  Lord.  His  fear  was  mightily  upon  us : 
but  at  the  society  his  love  constrained  and  quite  over- 
powered us.  For  two  hom's  we  wept  before  the  Lord,  and 
wrestled  for  our  Sodom.  We  shall  hear  of  these  prayers 
another  day. 

"  Sept.  25th.  After  a  tedious  and  dangerous  passage,  I  got 
to  shore,  and  soon  after  to  Bristol.  I  heard  the  news  con- 
firmed of  Edinburgh  being  taken  by  the  rebels ;  and  saw  all 
around  in  deep  sleep  and  security.  I  warned  our  children 
with  great  affection.  Our  comforts  we  expect  will  increase 
with  oiu-  danger. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  429 

"  Sept.  26th.  Tidings  came,  that  General  Cope  was  cut 
off,*  with  all  his  army.  The  room  was  crowded  in  the  even- 
ing. I  warned  them,  with  aU  authority,  to  flee  to  the  moun- 
tains; escape  to  the  strong  tower;  even  the  name  of  Jesus; 
and  seemed  to  have  strong  faith  that  the  Romish  Antichrist 
shall  never  finally  prevail  in  these  kingdoms. 

"  Sept.  29th.  My  subject  at  Kingswood  was,  '  Because 
thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I  wiU  also  keep  thee 
in  the  hoiu'  of  temptation,'  &c. ;  at  Bristol,  '  Fear  God,  and 
honour  the  King.' 

"  Oct.  8th.  Having  left  the  society  fuUy  warned,  I  rode  to 
Bath,  and  exhorted  tliem  also  to  meet  God  in  the  way  of  his 
judgments.  At  noon  I  preached  repentance  and  faith  at  the 
Cross,  to  the  people  of  Road.  They  drank  in  every  word. 
When  I  said,  *  Put  away  the  evil  of  your  doings,'  several  cried 
out,  '  We  will,  we  will ! '  When  I  said,  '  Be  drunk  no  more ; 
swear  no  more ; '  they  answered,  '  I  will  not  swear ;  I  will 
not  be  drunk  again  as  long  as  I  live  ! '  The  alehouse - 
keepers,  and  profligate  young  men,  are  the  most  exemplary 
in  their  repentance.  I  dined  at  the  'Squire's,  who  seemed 
amazed,  and  half- converted,  at  tJieir  change.  I  preached  at 
foiu'  to  a  barn-full  of  simple,  hungry,  seeking  souls.  They 
sunk  under  the  hammer,  and  melted  before  the  fire  of  the 
word.  Oct.  9th.  I  met  them  again  in  the  barn,  and  wept 
with  them  that  wept.  All  were  stirred  up,  and  made  haste 
to  escape  into  the  ark,  because  of  the  stormy  wind  and 
tempest. 

"  After  preaching  in  Bath  a  woman  desired  to  speak  witli 
me.  She  had  been  in  our  society,  and  in  Christ,  but  lost  her 
gi'ace  through  the  spirit  of  ofi'ence,  left  the  fellowship,  and 
fell  by  Httle  and  little  into  the  depth  of  vice  and  misery.  I 
called  Mrs.  Nay  lor  to  hear  her  mournful  account.  She  had 
lived  some  time  at  a  wicked  house  in  Avon-street ;  confessed 
it  was  hell  to  her  to  see  oui'  people  pass  to  the  preaching ; 
knew  not  what  to  do,  or  how  to  escape.  We  bade  her  fly  for 
her  life,  and  not  once  look  behind  her.  Mrs.  Naylor  kept 
her  with  herself  till  the  morning,  and  then  carried  her  \\'ith 
us  in  the  coach  to  London,  and  dehvered  her  to  the  cai'c  of 

•  In  those  times  correct  intelligence  travelled  slowly.  General  Cope  was  not 
"  cut  off"  in  the  battle  here  referred  to.  He  was  defeated,  and  many  of  his  men 
were  slain  ;    but  he  escaped. 


430  THE    LIFE    OF 

our  sister  Davey.  '  Is  not  tins  a  brand  plucked  out  of  the 
fire?' 

"  Oct.  ISth.  I  warned  them  earnestly,  both  at  the  chapel 
and  the  Foundery,  of  the  impending  storm. 

"Oct.  17th.  We  had  twenty  of  our  brethren  from  Flanders 
to  dine  with  us  at  the  Foundery,  and  rejoiced  in  the  distin- 
guishing grace  of  God  towards  them. 

"  Nov.  8th.  I  preached  first  in  Bexley  church,  then  in  the 
front  of  the  camp  near  Dartford.  Many  of  the  poor  soldiers 
gave  diligent  heed  to  the  word.  One  of  the  most  reprobate 
was  pricked  in  the  heart,  and  entered  the  society. 

"  Nov.  9th.  A  regiment  passing  by  our  door,  I  took  the 
opportunity  of  giving  each  soldier  a  book.  All,  excepting 
one,  received  them  thankftdly. 

"Nov.  10th.  I  expounded  Psalm  xlvi.  with  great  enlarge- 
ment. An  officer  was  present,  and  by  his  tears  confessed 
the  emotion  of  his  heart. 

"Nov.  11th.  We  had  some  of  our  brethren  of  the  army 
at  the  select  society,  and  solemnly  commended  them  to  the 
grace  of  God  before  they  set  out  to  meet  the  rebels.  They 
were  without  fear,  or  disturbance,  knowing  the  hairs  of  their 
head  are  all  numbered,  and  nothing  can  happen  but  by  the 
determinate  counsel  of  God. 

.  "  Dec.  6th.  In  reading  my  brother^s  last  Appeal  I  was 
drawn  out  into  fervent  prayer  for  him,  myself,  and  all  the 
children  whom  God  hath  given  us.'' 

The  concluding  part  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  "  Earnest 
Appeal  to  Men  of  Reason  and  Religion  "  was  finished  at  this 
time,  and  appears  to  have  been  read  by  Charles  in  manu- 
script. It  is  a  powerful  and  an  impressive  work,  written  with 
great  force  of  argument,  and  yearning  pity  for  the  souls  of 
ignorant  and  wicked  men.  The  doctrines  which  the  author 
and  his  brother  taught  are  here  explained  and  defended,  with 
the  means  which  they  adopted  to  effect  a  revival  of  pure 
Christianity.  A  paragraph  at  the  close  shows  that,  notwith- 
standing the  national  danger,  the  Methodist  Preachers  were 
still  persecuted  with  unrelenting  severity.  Dr.  Borlase,  in 
Cornwall,  was  not  the  only  clerical  Magistrate  who  abused 
his  authority  to  gratify  his  prejudices. 

"  Just  now,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  on  the  4th  of  this  instant 
December,  the  Reverend  Mr.  Henry  Wickham,  one  of  His 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  431 

Majesty's  Justices  of  Peace  for  tlie  West-Riding  of  York- 
sliire,  writes  an  order  to  the  Constable  of  Kcighley,  com- 
manding him  to  '  convey  the  body  of  Jonathan  lleevcs ' 
(whose  real  crime  is,  the  calhng  sinners  to  repentance)  ^  to 
His  Majesty's  gaol  and  castle  of  York;  suspected/  saith 
the  precept,  '  of  being  a  spy  among  us,  and  a  dangerous 
man  to  the  person  and  government  of  His  Majesty  King 
George.' 

"  God  avert  the  omen  !  I  fear  this  is  no  presage  either  of 
the  repentance  or  dehverance  of  our  poor  nation  !  " 

Unterrified  by  persecution  and  by  national  danger,  the  two 
Wesleys  persevered  in  their  work  with  firmness  of  purpose. 
How  long  they  might  be  permitted  to  labom*,  they  knew 
not.  The  Popish  representative  of  the  Stuart  family  had 
already  acquired  a  power  which  rendered  him  formidable; 
and  should  he  gain  the  object  of  his  guilty  ambition,  they 
well  knew  that  their  opportunities  of  usefulness  would  be 
restricted,  if  not  for  ever  cut  off.  They  apphed  themselves, 
therefore,  with  unexampled  diligence  and  energy  to  the  work 
of  saving  souls,  and  were  cheered  in  every  place  by  manifest 
tokens  of  the  presence  and  blessing  of  God.  "In  season, 
and  out  of  season ; "  in  churches,  chapels,  barns,  private 
houses,  fields,  market-places;  in  sunsliine,  rain,  hail,  and 
snow;  in  towns,  cities,  villages,  hamlets;  from  the  Land's 
End  to  the  Tweed ;  their  voices,  and  those  of  their  fellow- 
labom'ers,  were  heard,  proclaiming  the  sinfulness  of  sin,  the 
mercy  of  the  Saviour,  and  the  necessity  of  a  vital  faith  in 
Him,  as  the  only  means  of  pardon,  hoHness,  and  safety. 
How  Charles  was  employed  duiing  the  eventful  year  of  1746 
will  best  appear  from  his  own  account,  contained  in  the 
following  brief  extracts  from  his  interesting  journal : — 

"  Feb.  4th.  I  wrote  to  a  friend  as  follows  : — '  I  cannot  help 
expecting  the  sorest  judgments  to  be  poured  out  upon  this 
land,  and  that  suddenly.  You  allow  us  one  hvuidi'cd  yeai's  to 
fill  up  the  measure  of  our  iniquity.  You  cannot  more  laugh 
at  my  vain  fear,  than  I  at  your  vain  confidence.  Now  is  the 
axe  laid  to  the  root  of  the  tree  ;  now  is  the  decree  gone  forth ; 
now  is  the  day  of  visitation.  It  comes  so  strong  and  con- 
tinually upon  me,  that  I  almost  think  there  is  God  in  my 
prospect  of  war,  famine,  pestilence,  and  all  the  vials  of  wrath 
burstina:  on  oiu"  heads.' 


432  THE    LIFE    OP 

"  March  24th.  In  riding  to  Brentford  with  our  sisters 
Davey,  Alcroft,  and  Rich,  our  coach  broke  down.  The  only- 
courageous  person  among  us  was  the  only  person  afraid.  I 
prayed  in  our  return  by  a  dying  prisoner  of  hope ;  and  felt  an 
humble  confidence  that  his  eyes  shall  see  the  salvation  of 
God. 

"  March  28th,  Good-Friday.  Every  morning  of  this  great 
and  holy  week  the  Lord  was  at  his  own  feast,  but  especially 
this.  The  word,  'Let  us  also  go,  and  die  with  him,'  was 
written  on  our  hearts.  We  passed  from  two  to  three  in 
solemn  prayer  at  Short's-gardens.  I  drank  tea  at  my  sister 
Wright's,  with  Mrs.  Rich  and  her  two  youngest  daughters ; 
one,  the  greatest  miracle  of  all  accomplishments,  both  of 
mind  and  body,  that  I  have  ever  seen. 

"  March  29th.  I  administered  the  sacrament  to  a  dying 
sinner,  who  did  run  well,  but  was  now  groaning  out  her  last 
breath  under  the  guilt  of  sin,  and  curse  of  God.  I  preached 
to  her  the  sinner's  Advocate.  She  received  the  faithful  say- 
ing, and  believed  the  Lord  would  save  her  at  the  last  hour. 
I  passed  the  afternoon  at  Mrs.  Rich's,  where  we  caught  a 
Physician  by  the  ear,  through  the  help  of  Mr.  Lampe,  and 
some  of  our  sisters.     This  is  the  true  use  of  music." 

A  few  remarks  respecting  two  of  the  persons  here  men- 
tioned will  not  be  inappropriate.  Mrs.  Rich's  husband  was 
the  proprietor  of  Covent-garden  theatre.  She  was  a  lady 
of  great  personal  beauty,  of  superior  accomplishments,  and 
excelled  as  an  actress.  Having  heard  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
preach  at  West-street  chapel,  near  the  Seven-dials,  she  was 
convinced  of  sin,  renounced  the  theatre,  sought  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ,  and  became  '^a  new  creature."  Her 
conversion  greatly  displeased  her  husband,  who  insisted  upon 
her  re-appearance  on  the  stage,  and  persecuted  her  on 
account  of  her  Methodistical  scruples.  She  declared,  that  if 
she  ever  went  there  again,  she  would  bear  her  testimony 
against  theatrical  amusements.  Seeing  her  resolution,  he  at 
length  discontinued  liis  importunities.  He  left  her  a  widow 
in  affluent  circumstances,  and  she  retained  a  peculiar  respect 
for  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  the  end  of  her  hfe.  Her  daugli- 
ters  were  taught  music  by  Handel. 

Mr.  Lampe,  whom  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  met  at  Mrs.  Rich's 
house,  was  a  musician  of  considerable  talent  and  celebrity. 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  433 

His  name  was  John  Frederick  Lampc  :  he  was  a  native  of 
Germany ;  studied  music  at  Hclmstadt,  in  Saxony ;  came  to 
England  about  the  year  1725,  and  obtained  employment  in 
the  opera  band ;  but  was  afterwards  engaged  by  Mr.  Rich  to 
compose  some  dramatic  music.  He  was  the  author  of  a 
quarto  volume,  entitled,  "  A  Plain  and  Compendious  Method 
of  teaching  Thorough-Bass  after  the  most  rational  Manner, 
with  proper  Rules  for  Practice,"  which  he  published  in  1737. 
In  the  "Musical  Miscellany,"  pubhshcd  by  Watts  in  six 
volumes,  are  many  songs  composed  by  Lampe  at  different 
times.  WTiile  thus  connected  with  the  theatre,  he  was  an 
infidel ;  but  he  was  convinced  of  the  tiiith  and  importance  of 
Christianity  by  reading  Mr.  John  Wesley's  "  Earnest  Appeal 
to  Men  of  Reason  and  Religion ; "  when  he  became  a  sin- 
cere Christian ;  applied  his  fine  talents  to  the  service  of 
God,  by  setting  many  of  the  Wesleyan  hymns  to  music; 
and  maintained  his  truly  Christian  character  to  the  close 
of  hfe. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  beau- 
tiful hymn,  entitled,  "  The  Musician's,"  was  written  for 
Lampe's  use.  It  was  first  published  soon  after  he  became 
acquainted  with  this  gifted  man ;  and  some  parts  of  it  place 
in  striking  contrast  his  former  character  with  his  altered  taste 
and  pursuits. 

Thou  God  of  harmony  and  love, 
Whose  name  transports  tlie  saints  above, 

And  lulls  the  ravish'd  sjiheres, 
On  thee  in  feeljle  strains  I  call, 
And  mix  my  humble  voice  with  all 

Thy  heavenly  choristers. 

If  well  I  know  the  tuneful  art 
*  To  captivate  a  human  heart, 

The  glory.  Lord,  be  thine  ; 
A  servant  of  thy  blessed  will, 
I  here  devote  my  utmost  skill, 

To  sound  the  praise  divine. 

With  Tubal's  ^^Tetched  sons  no  more 
I  prostitute  my  sacred  power 

To  please  the  fiends  beneath, 
Or  modulate  the  wanton  lay, 
Or  smooth  with  music's  hand  the  way 

To  everlasting  death. 
VOL.    I.  F    F 


434  THE    LIFE    OF 

Suffice  for  this  the  season  past, 
I  come,  great  God,  to  learn  at  hist 

The  lessons  of  thy  gi"ace  : 
Teach  me  the  new,  the  Gospel  song. 
And  let  my  heart,  my  hand,  my  tongue. 

Move  only  to  thy  praise. 

Thine  own  musician,  Lord,  inspire. 
And  let  my  consecrated  lyre 

Repeat  the  Psalmist's  part : 
His  Son  and  thine  reveal  in  me. 
And  fill  with  sacred  melody 

The  fibres  of  my  heart. 

So  shall  I  charm  the  listening  throng. 
And  draw  the  living  stones  along 

By  Jesu's  tuneful  name  ; 
The  living  stones  shall  dance,  shall  rise. 
And  form  a  city  in  the  skies. 

The  New  Jerusalem  J 

O  might  I  with  thy  saints  aspire, 
The  meanest  of  that  dazzling  quire 

Who  chant  thy  praise  above  ; 
Mix'd  with  that  bright  musician-handy 
May  I  a  heavenly  harjier  stand. 

And  sing  the  song  of  love. 

What  ecstasy  of  bliss  is  there, 
While  all  the'  angelic  concert  sharCy 

And  diink  the  floating  joys  ! 
What  more  than  ecstasy,  when  all 
Struck  to  the  golden  pavement  fall 

At  Jesu's  glorious  voice  ! 

Jesus !  the  heaven  of  heavens  He  is. 
The  soul  of  harmony  and  bliss  ; 

And  while  on  Him  we  gaze. 
And  while  his  glorious  voice  we  hear. 
Our  spirits  are  all  eye,  all  ear. 

And  silence  speaks  his  praise. 

O  might  I  die  that  awe  to  prove. 

That  prostrate  awe  which  dares  not  move 

Before  the  great  Three-One  ; 
To  shout  by  turns  the  bursting  joy, 
And  all  eternity  employ 

In  songs  around  the  throne  ! 

It  is  to  this  liymn,  in  all  probability,  that  reference  is  made 
in  the    following    letter    from   Mrs.    llich   to   Mr.    Charles 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  435 

Wesley,  as  having  brought  tears  into  the  eyes  of  the  con- 
verted musician.  The  letter  gives  an  interesting  \dcw  of  the 
piety  of  Mrs.  Rich,  and  of  the  discouragements  with  which 
she  had  to  contend,  arising  from  her  ungodly  connexions. 

"  London,  Nov.  27th,  1746.  Dear  and  Rev.  Sir, — I  am 
infinitch'-  obliged  to  you  for  your  kind  letter.  It  gave  me 
great  comfort,  and  at  a  time  I  had  much  need  of  it ;  for  I 
have  been  very  ill  both  in  body  and  mind.  Some  part  arose 
from  my  poor  partner,  avIio,  I  fear,  has  in  a  great  measure 
stifled  his  convictions  Avhich  God  gave  him. 

"  As  to  myself,  God  has  been  pleased  to  show  me  so  much 
of  my  own  unworthiness  and  helplessness,  that  the  light  has 
almost  broken  my  heart;  and  I  might  tridy  be  called  a 
woman  of  a  sorrowful  spirit. 

"  O  think  what  it  is  to  be  obhged  to  conceal  this  from  the 
eyes  of  those  that  know  nothing  of  these  things,  but  call  it 
all  madness  !  The  Lord  teach  them  better ;  at  whose  table  I 
have  been  gi'eatly  strengthened ;  and  through  his  grace  I  still 
hope  to  conquer  all  the  enemies  of  my  soul. 

"  I  gave  a  copy  of  the  hymn  to  Mr.  Lampe,  who  at  the 
reading  shed  some  tears,  and  said  he  would  write  to  you ;  for 
he  loved  you  as  well  as  if  you  was  his  own  brother.  The 
Lord  increase  it ;  for  I  hope  it  is  a  good  sign. 

"  As  to  the  sale  of  the  hymns,  he  could  give  me  no  account 
as  yet,  not  ha"\dng  received  any  himself,  nor  have  I  got  my 
dear  Httle  girl's. 

"  The  enclosed  is  a  copy  of  a  song  Mr.  Rich  has  sung  in  a 
new  scene,  added  to  one  of  his  old  entertainments,  in  the 
character  of  Harlequin  Preacher,  to  convince  the  toAvn  he  is 
not  a  Methodist.  O  pray  for  him,  that  he  may  be  a  Chris- 
tian indeed ;  and  then  he  will  be  no  more  concerned  about 
what  he  is  called ;  and  for  me, 

"  Your  unworthy  daughter  in  Christ.'* 

Having  gone  from  London  to  Bristol,  and  thence  to  Road, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says, — 

"April  30th.  I  preached  with  double  effect.  One  poor 
mourner  had  been  crying  for  mercy  all  night  in  the  societj'-- 
house.  I  conferred  with  several  who  have  tasted  of  the  love 
of  Clu'ist,  mostly  under  the  preaching  or  prayers  of  our  lay- 
helpers.  How  can  any  one  dare  deny  that  they  are  sent  of 
God  ?    O  that  all  who  have  the  outward  call  Avere  as  iuAvardly 

2  F  2 


436  THE    LIFE    OP 

moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  !  O  that  they  would 
make  full  proof  of  their  ministry,  and  take  the  cause  out  of 
our  weak  hands ! 

"  May  2d.  I  rode  back  to  Bristol,  and  was  met  with  the 
news  of  our  victory  in  Scotland.*  I  spoke  at  night  on  the 
first  words  that  presented  :  '  He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory 
in  the  Lord.'  We  rejoiced  unto  Him  with  reverence,  and 
thankfully  observed  the  remarkable  answer  of  that  petition, — 

'All  their  strength  o'erturn,  o'erthrow  ; 

Snap  their  spears,  and  break  their  swords  ; 
Let  the  daring  rebels  know 
The  battle  is  the  Lord's ! ' 

O  that  in  this  reprieve,  before  the  sword  return,  wc  may 
know  the  time  of  our  \isitation  ! 

"  June  4th.  Driving  down  a  steep  liill,  in  our  way  to  Sher- 
burn,  the  horse  stumbled,  and  threw  me  out  of  the  seat.  I 
fell  on  my  back  upon  the  wheel ;  my  feet  were  entangled  in 
the  chaise ;  but  the  beast  stood  stock-still ;  so  I  received  no 
harm,  but  was  only  stunned  and  dirtied.  We  were  four 
hours  in  going  five  miles.  It  rained  incessantly,  and  blew  a 
hui'ricane,  this  and  the  day  following.  By  nine  at  night  we 
were  glad  to  reach  W.  Nelson's  house  in  Portland. 

"  June  6th.  I  preached  to  a  house-full  of  staring,  loving 
people.  Some  wept,  but  most  looked  quite  unawakened. 
At  noon  and  night  I  preached  on  a  hill  in  the  midst  of  the 
island.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  came  to  hear;  but  few,  as 
yet,  feel  the  burden  of  sin,  or  the  want  of  a  Saviour. 

"  June  8th.  After  evening  service  we  had  all  the  islanders 
that  were  able  to  come.  I  asked,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all 
ye  that  pass  by  ? '  About  half-a-dozen  answered,  '  It  is 
nothing  to  us,'  by  turning  their  backs ;  but  the  rest  heark- 
ened with  greater  signs  of  emotion  than  I  had  before 
observed.  I  found  faith  at  this  time  that  our  labour  would 
not  be  in  vain. 

"June  9th.  At  Southwell,  the  farthest  village,  I  expounded 
the  song  of  Simeon.  Some  very  old  men  attended.  I  dis- 
tributed a  few  books  among  them ;  rode  round  the  island ; 

*  The  "  victory  "  here  referred  to  was  that  which  the  King's  troops  gained 
over  the  rebel  army  at  the  decisive  battle  of  Culloden.  From  that  time  the  cause 
of  the  Pretender  was  hopeless. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  437 

and  returned  by  noon,  to  preach  on  the  hill ;  and  by  night, 
at  my  lodgings.  Now  the  power  and  blessing  came.  My 
mouth  and  their  hearts  were  opened.  The  rocks  were 
broken  in  pieces,  and  melted  into  tears  on  every  side.  I 
continued  exhorting  them,  from  seven  till  ten,  to  save  them- 
selves from  this  untoward  generation.  We  could  hardly 
part.  I  left  the  Uttle  society  of  twenty  members  confirmed 
and  comforted." 

It  was  "  before  preaching  at  Portland,"  where  the  people 
are  mostly  employed  in  the  stone-quarries,  that  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  wrote  the  hymn  beginning, — 

"  Come,  O  thou  all- victorious  Lord, 
Thy  power  to  us  make  known, 
Strike  with  the  hammer  of  thy  word, 
And  break  these  hearts  of  stone." 

If  the  hymn  were  written  on  occasion  of  the  visit  just 
described,  which  is  highly  probable,  an  immediate  answer  was 
given  to  the  prayer  which  it  contains. 

Having  visited  Axminster  and  Exeter,  on  the  14th  of  June 
Mr.  Chaiies  Wesley  says,  "  I  went  forth  at  Tavistock,  to  call 
sinners  to  repentance.  A  large  herd  of  wild  beasts  were  got 
together ;  and  very  noisy  and  tumidtuous  they  were.  At  first 
I  stood  on  a  wall ;  but  their  violence  forced  me  thence.  I 
walked  to  the  middle  of  the  field,  and  began  calling,  '  Wash 
ye,  make  yoii  clean,^  &c.  The  waves  of  the  sea  raged  so 
horribly,  that  few  could  hear ;  but  all  might  see  the  restrain- 
ing hand  of  God.  I  continued  in  prayer  mostly  for  half  an 
horn-,  and  walked  quietly  to  my  lodgings,  tlu*ough  the  thick- 
est of  the  King's  enemies. 

"  June  15th.  I  offered  Christ  once  more  to  a  larger  audi- 
ence, who  did  not  seem  like  the  same  people.  The  power  of 
the  Lord  was  present  to  convince.  I  endeavoured  to  strip 
them  of  all  pretensions  to  good ;  insisting  that  the  natm'al 
man  has  absolutely  nothing  of  his  own  but  piu-e  evil,  no  wiU 
or  desire  to  good,  till  it  be  supernaturally  infused,  any  more 
than  the  de\als  in  hell.  After  church  I  expounded  the 
prodigal  sou ;  and  many  listened  to  then'  o-smi  history. 

"June  22d.  I  preached  on  a  hill  in  Stoke  churchyard. 
It  was  covered  with  the  surrounding  multitude,  upward  of 
four   thousand    by   computation.      I   expounded    the    good 


438  THE    LIFE    OF 

Samaiitan.  Some  reAoled  at  firsts  on  wliom  I  turned,  and 
with  a  few  words  silenced  them.  The  generality  behaved  as 
men  fearing  God.  They  followed  me  with  their  blessings. 
One  only  cursed,  and  called  me  Whitefield  the  second.  I 
took  my  leave  of  Mrs.  Wheatley  and  others,  whom  I  greatly 
love  for  their  love  to  my  brethren,  Graves,  Grinfill,  Maxfield, 
whose  bonds  they  had  compassion  on.  The  Lord  recompense 
them  in  that  day !  Our  own  children  could  not  have 
expressed  greater  affection  to  us  at  parting.  They  could 
have  plucked  out  their  eyes,  and  given  them  us.  Several 
offered  me  money;  but  I  told  them  I  never  accepted  any. 
Others  would  have  persuaded  Mr.  Waller  to  take  it ;  but  he 
walked  in  the  same  steps,  and  said  their  love  was  sufficient. 

"  June  26th.  I  came  to  Gwennap,  and  encouraged  the 
poor  persecuted  sheep.  The  Lord  smiled  upon  our  first 
meeting. 

'^  June  29th.  Upon  examination  of  each  separately,  I 
found  the  society  in  a  prosperous  way.  Their  sufferings  have 
been  for  their  furtherance,  and  the  Gospel's.  The  opposers 
behold  and  wonder  at  their  steadfastness  and  godly  conversa- 
tion. I  preached  the  Gospel  to  the  poor  at  Stithians.  The 
poor  received  it  with  tears  of  joy.  My  evening  congregation 
was  computed  upward  of  five  thousand.  I  preached  the 
pardoning  God  from  the  returning  prodigal,  and  felt  as  it 
were  the  people  sink  under  the  power  of  Him  that  sent  me. 
They  all  stood  uncovered ;  knelt  at  the  prayers ;  and  hung 
on  the  word  from  my  mouth.  For  an  hour  and  a  half  I 
invited  them  back  to  their  Father,  and  felt  no  hoarseness  or 
weariness  afterwards.  I  spent  an  hour  and  a  half  more  with 
the  society,  warning  them  against  pride,  and  the  love  of  the 
creature,  and  stirring  them  up  to  universal  obedience. 

"June  30th.  Both  sheep  and  shepherds  had  been  scat- 
tered in  the  late  cloudy  day  of  persecution ;  but  the  Lord 
gathered  them  again,  and  kept  them  together,  by  their  own 
brethren,  who  began  to  exhort  their  companions,  one  or 
more,  in  every  society.  No  less  than  four  have  sprung  up  in 
Gwennap.  I  talked  closely  with  each,  and  find  no  reason  to 
doubt  their  having  been  used  by  God  thus  far.  I  advised 
and  charged  them  not  to  stretch  themselves  beyond  their 
line,  by  speaking  out  of  the  society,  or  fancying  themselves 
public  teachers.     If  they  keep  within  their  bounds,  as  they 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  439 

promise,  tliey  may  be  useful  in  the  church ;  and  I  would 
to  God  that  all  the  Lord's  people  were  Prophets  hke  these ! 
In  the  evening  I  preached  to  our  dearest  children  at  St. 
Ives. 

"July  6th.  At  Gwennap  near  two  thousand  listened  to 
those  gracious  words  that  proceeded  out  of  His  mouth, 
'  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour,  and  are  hea^'y  laden,  and 
I  will  give  you  rest.'  Half  of  them  were  from  Redruth, 
wliicli  seems  on  the  point  of  surrendering  to  the  Prince  of 
Peace.  The  whole  country  finds  the  benefit  of  the  Gospel. 
Hundreds  who  foUow  not  \\ith  us  have  broken  off  their  sins, 
and  are  outwardly  reformed,  and,  though  persecutors  once, 
will  not  now  suflPer  a  word  to  be  spoken  against  this  way. 
Some  of  those  who  fell  ofi"  in  the  late  persecution  desired  to 
be  present  at  the  society.  I  addressed  myself  chiefly  to  the 
backsHders.  God  touched  their  hearts.  Several  followed 
me  to  my  lodgings,  and  desired  to  be  admitted  again.  I 
received  them  back  upon  trial. 

"July  13th.  At  St.  Ives  no  one  ofi*ered  to  make  the  least 
disturbance.  Indeed  the  whole  place  is  outwardly  changed 
in  this  respect.  I  walk  the  streets  with  astonishment,  scarce 
behoving  it  St.  Ives.  It  is  the  same  tlu'oughout  all  the 
countiy.  All  opposition  falls  before  us,  or,  rather,  is  fallen, 
and  not  yet  suftered  to  hft  up  its  head  again.  This  also  hath 
the  Lord  wrought. 

"  July  19th.  I  had  a  nsit  from  Captain  Trounce,  the  man 
who  last  year  hindered  my  brother  from  preaching,  and 
tlu'ew  him  over  the  wall.  I  rode  to  Sithney,  where  the  word 
begins  to  take  root.  The  rebels  of  Helstone  tlii'eatened  hard. 
AU  manner  of  evil  they  say  of  us.  Papists  we  are ;  that  is 
certain ;  and  are  bringing  in  the  Pretender.  Nay,  the  vulgar 
are  persuaded  I  have  brought  him  with  me;  and  James 
Waller  is  the  man.  But  a  law  is  to  come  fi'om  London  to- 
night, to  put  us  all  down,  and  set  one  hundred  pounds  upon 
my  head.  "VYe  had,  notwithstanding,  a  numerous  congrega- 
tion, and  several  of  the  persecutors.  I  declared  my  commis- 
sion 'to  open  their  eyes,  and  tm-n  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God.'  ]\Iany  appeared 
convinced,  and  caught  in  the  Gospel  net. 

"  July  20th.  Near  one  hundred  of  the  fiercest  rioters  were 
present,  who  a  few  months  ago  had  cruelly  beaten  the  sincere 


440  THE    LIFE    OF 

hearers^  not  sparing  the  women  and  children.  They  were 
hired  by  the  pious  Minister  for  that  purpose.  Now  these 
very  men,  expecting  a  disturbance,  came  to  fight  for  me ; 
and  said  they  would  lose  their  lives  in  my  defence.  But 
there  was  no  occasion  for  their  service.  All  was  quiet,  as  it 
generally  is  when  Satan  threatens  most. 

"  I  crossed  the  country  to  Redruth ;  walked  through  the 
town  a  rdile  to  the  church ;  and  was  surprised  by  the  general 
civility.  I  drew  the  congregation  after  me  to  the  field ;  more 
than  eight  thousand,  as  was  supposed.  I  expounded  the 
good.  Samaritan.  Surely  He  has  a  multitude  of  patients 
here. 

"  July  21st.  I  had  heard  sad  accounts  of  St.  Just  people ; 
that,  being  scattered  by  persecution,  they  had  wandered  into 
by-paths  of  error  and  sin,  and  been  confirmed  therein  by 
their  covetous,  proud  Exhorter,  J.  Bennet.  From  St.  Ives  I 
came  on  Wednesday  noon,  July  23d,  to  his  house  in  Trewal- 
lard,  a  village  belonging  to  St.  Just.  I  found  about  a  dozen 
of  the  shattered  society,  which  quickly  increased  to  fifty  or 
sixty.  I  perceived,  as  soon  as  we  kneeled  down,  that  there 
was  a  blessing  in  the  remnant.  We  wrestled  with  God  in 
his  own  strength  from  one  till  nine,  wdth  only  the  preaching 
between.  I  acknowledged  God  was  with  them  of  a  truth. 
My  faith  for  them  returned ;  and  I  asked,  nothing  doubting, 
that  the  door  might  again  be  opened,  and  that  he  who  hin- 
ders might  be  taken  out  of  the  way,  as  God  knew  best. 
This  man  was  once  a  gentleman  of  fortune,  but  is  now  a  poor 
drunken  spendthrift,  brother  to  Dr.  Borlase,  and  retained  by 
this  dispenser  of  justice  to  supply  the  defect  of  the  laws. 
This  champion  they  send  forth  drunk  on  all  occasions.  It 
was  he  that  pressed  my  brother  for  a  soldier ;  dragged  away 
Edward  Grinfill,  though  past  age,  from  his  business  and 
family,  for  a  soldier  and  sailor ;  assaulted  Mr.  Meriton,  to 
serve  him  the  same  way ;  seized  on  Mr.  Graves,  the  third 
Clergyman,  in  bed,  and  hurried  him  on  board  a  man-of-war. 
In  a  word,  he  seems  raised  up  by  Satan  to  support  his  totter- 
ing kingdom ;  and  swears  continually,  there  shall  never  be 
any  more  preaching  at  St.  Just.  For  a  year  and  a  half 
Satan  seemed  to  triumph  in  his  success  :  so  much  good  may 
one  sinner  hinder,  if  armed  with  the  sins  of  God's  people  ! 
In  praying  for  this  poor  soul  I  thought  heaven  and  earth 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  441 

would  meet.  The  Spirit  of  prayer  bowed  down  all  before 
Him.  We  believed  the  door  would  be  opened  for  preaehing 
at  this  time.  Between  six  and  seven  I  cried  in  the  street,  to 
about  a  thousand  heai-ers,  '  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be 
against  us  ? '  The  wall  of  brass  surrounded  us.  None 
opened  his  mouth,  or  appeai'ed  on  Satan's  side.  The  httle 
flock  were  comforted  and  refreshed  abundantly. 

'^  I  spake  with  each  of  the  society,  and  was  amazed  to  find 
them  just  the  reverse  of  what  they  had  been  represented. 
Most  of  them  had  kept  their  first  love,  even  while  men  were 
riding  over  their  heads,  and  they  passed  through  fire  and 
water.  Their  Exhorter  appeared  a  sohd,  humble  Christian, 
raised  up  to  stand  in  the  gap,  and  keep  the  trembling  sheep 
together. 

"  I  was  ready  for  rest,  but  none  could  I  find  aU  night.  At 
four  I  talked  with  more  of  the  society,  and  adored  the  mira- 
cle of  grace  which  has  kept  these  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves. 
Well  may  the  despisers  behold  and  wonder.  Here  is  a  bush 
in  the  fire,  burning,  and  yet  not  consumed  !  What  have 
they  not  done  to  crush  this  rising  sect  ?  but,  lo,  they  prevail 
notliing  !  For  one  Preacher  they  cut  ofi",  twenty  spring  up. 
Neither  persecutions  nor  tln'eatening,  flattery  nor  \dolence, 
dungeons,  or  suff'erings  of  various  kinds,  can  conquer  them. 
INIany  waters  cannot  quench  this  little  spark,  wliich  the 
Lord  hath  kindled;  neither  shall  the  floods  of  persecution 
drown  it. 

"  July  25th.  From  one  to  three  we  poured  out  our  souls  in 
prayer  for  a  nation  laden  with  iniquity.  I  was  led  unde- 
signedly to  pray  for  our  drunken  persecutor ;  and  the  Spirit 
came  pom-ing  down  like  a  river.  We  were  filled  with  the 
divine  presence.  I  had  left  my  hymn-book  in  my  chamber, 
and  stepped  up  for  it.  One  came  after  me  with  the  news, 
that  Mr.  Eustick  was  just  coming  to  take  me  up.  I  went 
down  to  the  congregation ;  but  my  friend  Eustick  was  gone, 
\nthout  beating  man,  woman,  or  child.  He  only  asked  if 
Mr.  AVesley  was  there ;  for  he  had  '  a  warrant  to  apprehend 
him.'  He  went  out  at  the  other  door,  and  told  those  he 
met,  he  had  been  searching  all  the  house  for  Wesley,  but 
could  not  find  him.  AVe  supposed  he  had  not  got  sufficient 
covu'age,  that  is,  drink,  for  his  purpose,  and  expected  his 
retm-n.      I  began  preaching  an  hour  before  the  appointed 


442  THE    LIFE    OF 

time.  The  flame  was  kindled  in  a  moment.  I  had  only  to 
speak,  and  leave  God  to  apply.  He  filled  us  up  to  the  brim 
with  faith,  and  love,  and  joy,  and  power.  The  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  lifted  up,  and  caused  us  to  triumph,  and  tread  on  aU 
the  power  of  the  enemy. 

"After  a  short  interval,  I  received  strength  to  preach 
again  in  the  court-yard,  on,  '  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest 
thou  me?'  The  two-edged  sword  did  great  execution.  I 
concluded  with  that  hymn, — 

'  Glory,  and  thanks,  and  praise, 

To  Him  that  hath  the  key  ! 
Jesus,  thy  sovereign  grace 

Gives  us  tlae  Aactory, 
Baffles  the  world  and  Satan's  power, 
And  open  throws  the  Gospel  door.' 

"  July  27tli.  I  met  the  society  at  Morva ;  went  to  church 
at  St.  Just ;  and  then  to  my  old  pulpit,  the  large  stone,  by 
brother  ChinhaU's  house.  AU  was  quiet  till  I  came  to  those 
words  :  '  And  the  remnant  took  his  servants,  and  entreated 
them  spitefully,  and  slew  tliem.^  Then  one  began  throwing 
stones  j  but  I  went  on,  exhorting  them  to  save  themselves 
from  this  untoward  generation.  My  discourse  was  as  mixed 
as  the  multitude ;  law.  Gospel,  threatenings,  promises  ;  which 
1  trust  the  Spirit  applied  to  their  several  cases. 

"August  3d.  From  evening  service  at  Eedruth  I  rode 
back  to  my  own  church,  the  valley  near  our  room  at  Gwen- 
nap  ;  and  found  at  least  five  thousand  sinners  waiting  for  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation.  I  bade  them  to  the  great  supper, 
in  my  Master's  name  and  words,  and  even  compelled  them 
to  come  in. 

"August  10th.  At  Gwennap  nine  or  ten  thousand,  by 
computation,  listened  with  aU  eagerness  while  I  commended 
them  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his  grace.  For  near  two  hours 
I  was  enabled  to  preach  '  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith 
in  Jesus  Christ.'  I  broke  out  again  and  again  in  prayer 
and  exhortation.  I  believed  not  one  would  return  empty. 
Seventy  years'  suff'ering  were  overpaid  by  one  such  oppor- 
tunity. Never  had  we  so  large  an  effusion  of  the  Spirit  as 
in  the  society.  I  could  not  doubt,  at  that  time,  either  their 
perseverance  or  my  own ;  and  still  I  am  humbly  confident 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  443 

that  we  shall  stand  together  among  the  multitude  which  no 
man  can  number. 

"August  11th.  I  expressed  the  gratitude  of  my  heart  in 
the  following  thanksgiving  : — 

All  thanks  be  to  God, 

Who  scatters  abroad, 

Throughout  every  place. 
By  the  least  of  his  servants,  his  savoui'  of  grace  ! 

Who  the  victory  gave. 

The  praise  let  Him  have 

For  the  work  He  hath  done  ; 
All  honour  and  glory  to  Jesus  alone ! 

Our  conquering  Lord 

Hath  prosper' d  his  word. 

Hath  made  it  i:)revail. 
And  mightily  shaken  the  kingdom  of  hell. 

His  ann  He  hath  bared. 

And  a  people  prepared 

His  glory  to  show. 
And  witness  the  power  of  his  passion  below. 

He  hath  open'd  a  door 

To  the  penitent  poor. 

And  rescued  from  sin, 
And  admitted  the  harlots  and  publicans  in  : 

They  have  heard  the  glad  sound. 

They  have  liberty  found 

Through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
And  plentiful  pardon  in  Jesus's  name. 

The'  opposers  admire 

The  hammer  and  fire, 

Which  all  things  o'ercomes. 
And  breaks  the  hard  rocks,  and  the  mountains  consumes. 

AVith  quiet  amaze 

They  listen  and  gaze. 

And  their  weapons  resign, 
Constrain'd  to  acknowledge, — the  work  is  divine. 

And  shall  we  not  sing 

Our  Saviour  and  King  ? 

Thy  witnesses,  we 
With  rapture  ascribe  oiu*  salvation  to  thee. 

Thou,  Jesus,  hast  bless'd. 

And  believers  increased, 

Who  thankfully  own 
We  are  freely  forgiven  tlu'ough  mercy  alone. 


444  THE    LIFE    OF 

His  Spirit  revives 

His  work  in  our  lives, 

His  wonders  of  grace. 
So  mightily  viTOuglit  in  the  primitive  days. 

O  that  all  men  might  know 

His  tokens  below, 

Our  Saviour  confess, 
And  embrace  the  glad  tidings  of  pardon  and  peace ! 

Thou  Saviour  of  all, 

Effectually  call 

The  sinners  that  stray  ; 
And  O  let  a  nation  be  born  in  a  day  ! 

Thy  sign  let  them  see. 

And  flow  unto  thee, 

For  the  oil  and  the  wine. 
For  the  blissful  assurance  of  favour  divine. 

Our  heathenish  land 

Beneath  thy  command 

In  mercy  receive, 
And  make  us  a  pattern  to  all  that  believe  : 

Then,  then  let  it  spread 

Thy  knowledge  and  dread. 

Till  the  earth  is  o'erflow'd. 
And  the  universe  fill'd  with  the  glory  of  God." 

In  this  spirit  of  grateful  and  holy  exultation  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  took  his  leave  of  Cornwall,  and  returned  to  London, 
preaching  at  Plymouth,  Tavistock,  Bristol,  and  several  other 
places  on  his  way.  In  Cornwall,  it  will  be  perceived,  he 
found  that  all  the  societies  had  been  severely  tried  by  perse- 
cution ;  the  Preachers  haidng  been  torn  from  them,  and  com- 
mitted to  prison,  for  the  purpose  of  being  sent  into  the  army 
or  navy.  Under  these  circumstances  a  new  class  of  labourers 
had  been  raised  up,  in  almost  every  place,  bearing  the  name 
of  Exhorters.  They  did  not  preach,  in  the  usual  sense  of 
that  term ;  but  held  meetings  for  prayer,  and  addressed  the 
people  on  the  subject  of  rehgion,  giving  them  requisite  encou- 
ragement and  admonition,  and  calHng  "  them  that  were 
without "  to  repentance.  In  this  he  saw  the  hand  of  God, 
raising  up  instruments  to  carry  on  his  own  Avork;  the 
Exhorters  being  generally  men  of  superior  sense,  and  of 
unquestionable  piety.  By  the  labours  of  these  men  the 
societies  were  kept  together,  and  in  some  instances  enlarged. 


THE    REV.    CHAULES    WESLEY.  445 

when  scarcely  a  Preaclier  was  left  at  liberty  in  the  whole 
count}'^;  being  seized  by  Constables,  dragged  to  prison,  and 
committed  to  the  custodj'-  of  military  officers,  and  Cap- 
tains of  men-of-Avar,  for  the  King's  service.  Thus  the  work 
was  carried  on,  in  despite  of  opposition,  till  persecutors 
themselves,  if  not  convinced,  saw  their  eflPorts  to  be  hope- 
less, and  agreed  to  "  refrain  from  these  men,  and  let  them 
alone." 

On  INIr.  Chai'lcs  Wesley's  arrival  in  London,  Thomas 
WilHams,  the  miserable  man  who,  a  few  months  before,  had 
invented  the  most  infamous  falsehoods,  for  the  purpose  of 
ruining  his  character,  and  that  of  his  brother,  waited  upon 
him  to  solicit  pecuniary  relief.  He  stated  that  the  Bishop  of 
London  had  agreed  to  ordain  him  as  a  Missionary;  and  he 
wanted  the  means,  in  the  mean  while,  of  paying  a  visit  to  his 
father.  "  I  got  Mr.  Watkins  to  assist  him,"  says  Charles, 
"  although  his  promises  of  repentance  had  little  weight  with 
me."  Whether  the  man  now  spoke  the  truth,  or  not, 
we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
relieved  him,  though  he  had  little  confidence  in  the  man's 
veracity. 

A  few  days  after  his  retm'n  to  London,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  paid  a  visit  to  the  Rev.  Vincent  Perronet,  Vicar  of 
Shoreham  in  Kent,  which  led  to  the  formation  of  an  intimate 
and  confidential  friendship  with  that  very  intelligent,  pious, 
and  amiable  man.  Mr.  Perronet  was,  on  his  father's  side,  of 
Swiss  descent,  though  he  was  born  in  London,  where  his 
father  then  lived.  His  mother  was  an  English  lady.  He 
was  educated  at  the  University  of  Oxford ;  in  his  younger 
years  was  greatly  addicted  to  metaphysical  studies  ;  and  soon 
after  his  settlement  at  Shoreham  vrrote  in  defence  of  Locke, 
against  Bishops  Butler  and  Browne.  Having  heard  partial 
and  exaggerated  accounts  of  the  Wesleys,  he  entertained  an 
unfavoui'able  opinion  concerning  them;  but  his  \4ews  were 
greatly  changed  by  a  conversation  with  Mr.  Watkins,  a 
member  of  the  Methodist  society  in  London,  who  was  on  a 
visit  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Shoreham.  It  is  probable  that 
this  was  the  Mr.  AVatkins  who  is  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
paragraph,  and  who  was  one  of  the  two  men  that  adA-ised 
Mr.  Wesley  to  engage  the  Foundery  as  a  place  of  worship, 
and  supplied  him  with  the  necessaiy  funds.     In  consequence 


446  THE    LIFE    OP 

of  the  information  received  from  Mr.  Watkins^  Mr.  Perronet 
expressed  a  wish  to  be  acquainted  with  Mr.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley.  John  was  accordingly  introduced  to  him  on  the 
14th  of  August,  1744.  Under  this  date  he  says,  "  Mr.  Piers 
rode  over  with  me  to  Shoreham,  and  introduced  me  to  Mr. 
Perronet.  I  hope  to  have  cause  of  blessing  God  for  ever,  for 
the  acquaintance  begun  this  day." 

From  this  time  Mr.  Perronet's  religious  character  was 
decidedly  improved.  He  entered  fully  into  those  views  of 
divine  truth  which  the  Wesleys  inculcated,  and  became  a 
spiritual  and  holy  man.  Two  of  his  sons  were  afterwards 
Itinerant  Preachers;  he  wrote  various  tracts  in  defence  of 
the  Wesleyan  tenets ;  to  him  Mr.  Wesley^s  "  Plain  Account 
of  the  People  called  Methodists "  was  originally  addressed  ; 
and  to  the  end  of  his  very  protracted  life  he  was  the  cordial 
friend,  and  the  wise  adviser,  of  Mr.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley,  under  all  their  public  and  domestic  cares. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  thus  speaks  of  his  first  visit  to  this 
upright  and  liberal  man  : — "  Sept.  16th,  1746.  I  set  out  in  a 
chaise,  with  Mr.  Edward  Perronet,  Mr.  Watkins,  and  others, 
for  Shoreham.  I  preached  in  our  way  at  Sevenoaks,  where 
we  were  much  threatened,  but  nothing  hurt.  At  Shoreham 
Mr.  Green  read  prayers.  As  soon  as  I  began  preaching,  the 
wild  beasts  began  roaring,  stamping,  blaspheming,  ringing 
the  bells,  and  turning  the  churdi  into  a  bear-garden.  I 
spoke  on  for  half  an  hour,  though  only  the  nearest  could 
hear.  The  rioters  followed  us  to  Mr.  Perronet's  house, 
raging,  threatening,  and  throwing  stones.  Charles  Perronet 
hung  over  me  to  intercept  my  blows.  They  continued 
their  uproar  after  we  were  housed.  Our  sisters  from 
Sevenoaks  feared  to  go  home ;  but  our  Lord,  in  some 
time,  scattered  the  beasts  of  the  people,  so  that  they  escaped 
unhiu't." 

Edward  Perronet,  who  conducted  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to 
Shoreham,  and  Charles,  who  so  generously  attempted  to 
shield  him  from  the  blows  of  the  rioters,  were  the  sons  of  the 
Vicar,  who  afterwards  became  Travelling  Preachers.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  appears  to  have  taken  Edward  back  again 
with  him  to  London ;  for  a  few  days  after  his  return,  he  says 
in  his  journal,  "  I  prayed  with  Edward  Perronet,  just  on  the 
point  of  receiving  faith." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  447 

At  this  period  the  nation  was  called  to  acknowledge  the 
goodness  of  God  in  its  deliverance  from  the  calamity  of  civil 
war.  Flushed  by  their  early  successes  in  Scotland,  the  rebels 
resolved,  if  possible,  to  proceed  du-ectly  to  London,  for  the 
purpose  of  detlirouiug  the  King.  Hanng  passed  through 
Carlisle,  Manchester,  and  other  intermediate  places,  as  far  as 
Derby,  they  held  a  council  of  war,  and  resolved  to  return. 
Wilham  Duke  of  Cumberland  pursued  them  at  the  head  of 
the  King's  troops,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  bringing  them 
to  a  general  engagement  at  Culloden,  near  Inverness,  where 
they  sustained  a  complete  defeat,  and  the  hopes  of  the  Pre- 
tender were  annihilated.  IVIost  of  the  rebel  chiefs,  who  had 
joined  him,  were  either  brought  to  punishment,  or  fled  to 
France ;  to  which  country  he  himself  also  made  his  escape. 
The  battle  of  Culloden  was  fought  on  the  16th  of  April; 
and  the  day  of  public  thanksgiving  was  October  9th.  It 
was  a  day  of  pious  and  solid  joy  to  all  sound-hearted  Pro- 
testants; and  many  loyal  sermons  were  preached  and  pub- 
lished on  the  occasion.  In  the  expression  of  gratitude  to 
God,  and  of  unfeigned  attachment  to  the  reigning  family, 
the  Methodist  congregations  were  behind  no  class  of  their 
fellow-citizens.  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "  The  day  of  public 
thanksgiring  for  the  victory  of  Cidloden  was  to  us  a  day  of 
solemn  joy."  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley  preached.  "  The  Foun- 
dery  was  jfilled,"  says  he,  "  at  four  in  the  morning.  I  spoke 
from  those  A^ords,  '  How  shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim ?  ' 
Our  hearts  were  melted  by  the  long-suflFering  love  of  God, 
whose  power  we  felt  disposing  us  to  the  true  thanksgiving. 
It  was  a  day  of  solemn  rejoicing.  O  that  from  this  moment 
all  oiu"  rebelhons  against  God  might  cease  !  " 

This  was  not  the  only  service  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
rendered  to  the  good  cause  of  Protestant  loyalty  upon  tliis 
most  interestmg  occasion.  He  composed  seven  "  hymns  for 
the  public  thanksgiring-day,"  and  printed  them  for  general 
circulation,  and  especiaUy  for  the  use  of  the  IMethodist  con- 
gregations. They  ai'c  all  of  a  thoroughly  Protestant  cha- 
racter, are  written  with  singular  strength  of  thought  and 
expression,  and  must  at  the  time  have  produced  a  strong 
sensation.  The  wiiter  evidently  felt  that  the  nation  had 
passed  a  momentous  crisis;  France  and  Spain  ha\ang  been 
ready  to  aid  the  design  of  placing  the  British  crown  upon 


448  THE    LIFE    OF 

the  head  of  a  slave  of  Papal  Rome.     The  first  and  third  of 
these  compositions  are  subjoined  as  a  specimen. 

Britons,  i-ejoice,  the  Lord  is  King  ! 

The  Lord  of  hosts  and  nations  sing, 

Whose  arm  hath  now  your  foes  o'erthrown  ; 

Ascribe  to  God  the  praise  alone  ; 

The  Giver  of  success  proclaim, 

And  shout  your  thanks  in  Jesu's  name  ! 

'Twas  not  a  feeble  arm  of  ours. 

Which  chased  the  fierce  contending  powers  ; 

Jehovah  turn'd  the  scale  of  fight ; 

Jehovah  quell'd  their  boasted  might. 

And  knapp'd  their  spears,  and  broke  their  swords. 

And  show'd — the  battle  is  the  Lord's. 

He  beckon'd  to  the  savage  band. 
And  bade  them  sweep  through  halfihe  land  : 
The  savage  band  their  terror  spread. 
With  Rome  and  Satan  at  their  head, 
But,  stopp'd  by  his  almighty  breath, 
Rush'd  back — into  the  arms  of  death  ! 

Thou,  Lord,  alone  hast  laid  them  low, 
In  pieces  dash'd  the'  invading  foe  ! 
Thy  breath,  which  did  their  fury  raise. 
Hath  quench'd,  at  once,  the  sudden  blaze, 
Destroy'd  the  weapons  of  thine  ire, 
And  cast  the  rods  into  the  fire. 

0  that  we  all  might  see  the  hand 
Which  still  protects  a  guilty  land  ; 
Glory  and  strength  ascribe  to  thee, 
Who  giv'st  to  Kings  the  victory  ; 
And  yield,  while  yet  thy  Spirit  strives. 
And  thank  thee  with  our  hearts  and  lives  ! 

O  that  we  might  to  God  rejoice. 

And  tremble  at  thy  Mercy's  voice  ; 

Nor  fondly  dream  the  danger  past. 

While  yet  ottr  own  rebellions  last ! 

O  that  our  wars  with  heaven  might  cease. 

And  all  receive  the  Prince  of  Peace  ! 

Or  if,  before  the  scourge  return, 
The  thankless  crowd  disdains  to  mourn. 
Yet,  Lord,  with  reverential  joy. 
We  vow  for  thee  our  all  to'  employ. 
And  bless  thee  for  the  kind  reprieve. 
And  to  our  Saviour's  glory  live  ! 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

Long  as  thou  lengthenest  out  our  days, 
We  live  to  testify  thy  grace  ; 
Secure  beneath  thy  Mercy's  wings. 
We  triumph  in  the  King  of  kings. 
The  Giver  of  success  proclaim. 
And  shout  our  thanks  in  Jesu's  name. 


449 


Still  let  us,  in  our  rising  song, 
Pursue  the  wild,  rebellious  throng. 
With  tenfold  rage  and  fury  fired, 
With  all  the  zeal  of  hell  inspired. 
The  sons  of  Rome  and  Satan  see. 
And  trace  them  to  their  destiny. 

Bold  they  return  to  sure  success, 
Whom  all  the  Saints  conspire  to  bless. 
Supported  by  their  friends  beneath, 
In  covenant  with  hell  and  death  ; 
And  Spanish  gold,  and  Gallic  pride, 
And  hoi   Church,  is  on  tlieir  side. 

See  how  they  fly  to  set  us  free 
From  all  our  northern  heresy. 
Our  feuds  and  grievances  to  heal, 
And  purge  the  land  with  northern  steel, 
Bring  back  to  their  infernal  god. 
And  rebaptize  us  in  our  blood. 

Bent  to  devour  the  total  prey. 

They  leave  our  troops  an  open  waj^. 

An  uncontested  passage  yield, 

And  draw  their  conquerors  to  the  field. 

And,  sworn  our  ruin  to  secure. 

They  make  their  own  destruction  sure, 

Lo !  the  audacious  hopes  of  Rome 
Rush  headlong  to  their  instant  doom  ; 
Slaughter  and  threats  the  aliens  breathe 
Nor  see  the  Lord  of  life  and  death, 
Till  struck  with  lightning  from  his  eye. 
They  fear,  they  turn,  they  fall,  they  die ! 

How  are  the  mighty  fallen  !  dead  ! 
Who  fill'd  our  conscious  land  with  dread .' 
Perish'd  the  keenest  tools  of  war, 
The  crafty  caught  in  their  own  snare, 
And  Antichrist  robl)'d  of  his  pica, 
His  blind  infallibility ! 
VOL.    I.  G    G 


450  THE    LIFE    OF 

'Twas  not  the  number  of  our  hosts, 
That  baffled  all  their  fiuious  boasts  ; 
Our  wisdom  did  not  cast  them  down  ; 
Our  courage,  Lord,  was  not  mir  own  ; 
From  thee  the  sacred  ardour  came, 
And  William  breathed  a  heavenly  flame  ! 

O  let  him  thankfully  submit 
To  lay  his  laurels  at  thy  feet. 
By  faith  a  Christian  hero  stand, 
And  hang  on  thine  all-ruling  hand, 
Supporter  of  his  father's  throne, 
Upheld  himself  by  thee  alone  ! 

Give  him,  and  us,  and  all,  to  see 
Our  strength  and  life  secm-ed  in  thee. 
By  whom  thy  dread  vicegerents  reign. 
And  righteous  Kings  their  sway  maintain  ; 
Assured,  who  on  thy  love  depend. 
Their  God  and  Maker  is  their  Friend. 

0  that  we  all  may  seek  and  find 
The  Saviour,  Friend  of  human  kind. 
People  and  Prince  be  still  employ'd 
To'  ensure  the  lasting  peace  of  God  ; 
And  strive  till  all  obtain  above 
Eternal  rest  in  Jesu's  love  ! 


On  the  morning  after  the  day  of  pubhc  thanksgiving  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  says,  "I  set  out  for  Newcastle^  with  my 
young  companion  and  friend,  Edward  Perronet,  whose  heart 
the  Lord  hath  given  me.  His  family  were  kept  from  us  so 
long,  by  their  mistaken  notion,  that  we  were  against  the 
Church."  Three  days  after  he  had  commenced  this  journey 
he  says,  ^'  Riding  on,  I  had  a  narrow  escape.  A  man  dis- 
charged a  gun  just  over  my  head,  and  shot  a  bird  on  the 
opposite  hedge,  which  fell  dead  at  my  feet.  The  shot  flew 
within  a  few  inches  of  my  face.  One  of  our  company  told  us, 
his  father  had  been  killed  by  such  an  accident." 

Having  preached  at  Quinton,  Evesham,  Birmingham,  and 
Tipton-Green,  he  came  to  Penkridge,  "  at  the  invitation  of  a 
brother,"  Here  he  was  encouraged  by  the  success  of  his 
ministry,  and  had  to  encounter  that  kind  of  opposition  with 
which  he  had  long  been  famihar.  He  says,  speaking  of  "  the 
brother  "  who  accompanied  him,  "  He  comforted  my  heart  on 
the  way  by  informing  me,  that  liis  father,  aged  seventy,  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  451 

a  great  opposer  lately,  had  come  last  night  to  the  preaching, 
and  returned  to  his  house  justified."  He  adds,  "  We  were 
hardly  set  down  when  the  sons  of  Belial  beset  the  house,  and 
beat  at  the  door.  I  ordered  it  to  be  set  open,  and  immediately 
they  filled  the  house.  I  sat  still  in  the  midst  of  them  for 
half  an  hour.  Edward  Perronet  I  was  a  little  concerned  for, 
lest  such  rough  treatment,  at  his  first  setting  out,  should 
daunt  him ;  but  he  abounded  in  valour,  and  was  for  reason- 
ing Avith  the  wild  beasts  before  they  had  spent  any  of  their 
violence.  He  got  a  deal  of  abuse  thereby,  and  not  a  little 
dirt,  both  which  he  took  very  patiently. 

"  I  had  no  design  to  preach ;  but  being  called  upon  by  so 
unexpected  a  congregation,  I  rose  at  last,  and  read  the  fii'st 
words  I  met :  '  Wlien  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his  glory, 
and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall  He  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  his  glory.^  While  I  reasoned  with  them  of  judg- 
ment to  come,  they  grew  calmer  by  little  and  little.  I  then 
spake  to  them  one  by  one,  till  the  Lord  had  disarmed  them 
all.  One  who  stood  out  the  longest,  I  held  by  the  hand,  and 
urged  with  the  love  of  Christ  crucified,  till,  in  spite  of  both 
his  natural  and  diabolical  courage,  he  trembled  like  a  leaf. 
I  was  constrained  to  break  out  into  earnest  prayer  for  him  ; 
and  surely  the  Lord  heard  and  answered.  Our  leopards  were 
all  become  lambs  ;  and  very  kind  avc  were  at  parting.  Near 
midnight  the  house  was  clear  and  quiet.  We  gave  thanks  to 
the  God  of  our  salvation,  and  slept  in  peace.  I  rose,  much 
refreshed,  at  four,  and  preached  to  a  house  full  of  listening 
souls. 

"Oct.  21st.  I  preached  at  Dewsbury,  where  John  Nelson 
had  gathered  many  stray  sheep.  The  Minister  did  not  con- 
demn them  unheard,  but  talked  with  the  persons  wrouglit 
upon,  and  narrowly  examined  into  the  doctrine  taught  them, 
and  its  eftect  on  tlicii*  lives.  When  he  found  that  as  many 
as  had  been  afiFected  by  the  preaching  were  evidently 
reformed,  and  brought  to  church  and  sacrament,  he  testified 
his  approbation  of  the  work,  and  rejoiced  that  sinners  were 
converted  unto  God. 

"At  Leeds  I  called  a  lamb-like  multitude  to  repentance. 
Many  of  the  society  were  unable  to  suppress  their  concern. 
Others,  who  had  more  power  over  themselves,  were  no  less 
deeply  afiected.     Wednesday,  Oct.  22d,  I  preached  in  a  yard 

2  G  2 


452  THE    LIFE    OF 

at  Keighley,  on,  '  God  so  loved  tlie  world/  &c.  Here  also  is 
the  promise  of  a  plentiful  harvest.  I  went  on  to  Haworth, 
and  called  upon  Mr.  Grimshaw,  a  faithful  Minister  of  Christ, 
and  found  him  and  his  wife  ill  of  a  fever.  She  had  been  a 
great  opposer,  but  lately  convinced.  His  soul  was  full  of 
triumphant  love.  I  wished  mine  in  its  place.  We  prayed 
behevingly  that  the  Lord  would  raise  him  up  again  for  the 
service  of  his  church.  I  read  prayers,  and  expounded  Isaiah 
XXXV.  All  Kstened ;  many  wept ;  some  received  comfort.  I 
returned,  and  exhorted  the  steady  society  at  Keighley.  We 
lay  at  a  public-house  ;  and  I  slept,  in  spite  of  the  serenaders, 
who  entertained  my  fellow-traveller  till  the  morning.^' 

Mr.  Grimshaw,  with  whom  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  appears  at 
this  time  to  have  commenced  a  personal  acquaintance,  was  a 
Clergjonan  of  a  somewhat  extraordinary  character.  He  was 
born  at  Brindle,  near  Preston,  in  Lancashire,  and  educated 
at  Oxford  for  the  sacred  office,  of  the  nature  and  responsibili- 
ties of  which,  for  some  time  after  he  had  entered  upon  it,  he 
had  no  just  conception.  In  early  life  he  was  under  the  influ- 
ence of  religious  impressions ;  but  these  had  long  been 
obliterated  from  his  mind ;  and  he  became  a  drunkard,  a 
profane  swearer,  and  in  eveiy  respect  an  ungodly  man.  In 
this  state  he  was  appointed  to  a  curacy,  and  entrusted  with 
the  care  of  souls.  For  about  six  years  he  was  a  blind  leader 
of  the  blind ;  fiUing  up  the  measure  of  his  own  iniquities, 
and  guiding  the  people  in  the  broad  way  that  leadeth  to 
destruction.  By  the  mercy  of  God  his  religious  convictions 
again  returned.  The  fearful  amount  of  guilt  which  he  had 
contracted  pressed  heavily  upon  his  conscience,  and  the  evils 
of  his  own  nature  held  him  in  bondage,  so  that  he  "  could  not 
do  the  things  that  he  would."  Though  professedly  a  teacher 
of  others,  he  was  "ignorant  of  God^s  righteousness,"  and 
sought  in  vain  to  obtain  salvation  from  sin  by  the  works  of 
the  law.  For  fifteen  months  he  groaned  under  the  terrors 
of  an  awakened  conscience,  till  at  length  life  became  a 
burden,  and  he  was  strongly  tempted  to  put  an  end  to  it 
by  his  own  hand.  Under  very  singular  and  peculiar  circum- 
stances he  was  led  to  see  that  it  is  not  the  righteous,  but  the 
ungodly,  whom  the  Almighty  justifies ;  and  that  not  by  the 
merit  of  their  own  works,  but  by  faith  in  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ.     A  strong  representation  being  made  to  his  mind 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  453 

of  the  Lord  Jesus  dying  in  liis  stead,  and  interceding  with 
God  in  his  liehalf,  he  behevcd  with  the  heart  unto  righteous- 
ness, and  found  permanent  rest  to  his  soul. 

At  tliis  time  he  had  no  acquaintance  with  the  Methodists; 
but  having  been  led  to  entertain  the  views  of  divine  truth 
which  they  held,  and  to  enjoy  the  salvation  of  which  they 
also  were  the  happj^  partakers,  he  resembled  them  in  the 
leading  features  of  his  character,  and  adopted  such  plans  of 
usefulness  as  they  employed  under  the  constraining  power  of 
the  love  of  Christ.  He  travelled  through  the  suiTounding 
country,  among  a  rude,  ignorant,  and  neglected  people,  call- 
ing them  to  repentance,  and  eveiyAvhere  insisting  upon  the 
absolute  and  universal  necessity  of  the  new  birth.  Of  the 
Wesleys  and  Mr.  Wliitefield  he  became  a  decided  friend ; 
and  to  the  end  of  his  life  he  laboured  with  most  exemplary 
zeal,  and  with  corresponding  success,  in  turning  men  to 
righteousness. 

Leaving  the  west  of  Yorkshire,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went 
directly  to  Newcastle,  where  his  young  friend,  Edward  Perro- 
net,  was  seized  with  an  affliction  which  for  a  time  created 
considerable  alarm.  Under  the  date  of  Sunday,  October 
26th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  My  companion  was  taken 
ill  of  a  fever.  We  prayed  for  him  in  strong  faith,  nothing 
doubting.  Monday  and  Tuesday  he  grew  worse.  On  Wed- 
nesday the  small-pox  appeared ;  a  favourable  sort ;  yet  on 
Thursday  evening  we  were  much  alarmed  by  the  great  pain 
and  danger  he  was  in.  We  had  recoiu'se  to  our  never-failing 
remedy,  and  received  a  most  remarkable,  immediate  answer 
to  our  prayer.  The  great  means  of  his  recovery  was  the 
prayer  of  faith. 

"Oct.  31st.  I  rode  to  Wickham,  where  the  Curate  sent  his 
love  to  me ;  with  a  message  that  he  was  glad  of  my  coming, 
and  obhged  to  me  for  endeavouring  to  do  good  among  his 
people  ;  for  none  wanted  it  more ;  and  he  heartily  wished  me 
good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  He  came  with  another 
Clergyman,  and  stayed  both  preaching  and  society.  It  was 
the  exemplary  behaviour  of  oiu'  society,  ^^dth  the  deaths  of 
two  or  three,  which  convinced  the  Ministers  that  this  new 
sect,  everywhere  spoken  against,  is  no  other  than  the  sect  of 
the  Nazarenes,  or  real  Christians. 

"  Nov.  2d.  I  preached  in  the  street,  close  to  the  Popish 


454  THE    LIFE    OF 

chapel,  from  Isaiah  i.  9,  '  Except  the  Lord  of  hosts  had  left  us 
a  very  small  remnant,  we  should  have  been  as  Sodom,  and 
like  unto  Gomorrah/  I  put  them  in  mind  of  their  late  con- 
sternation and  deUverance,  in  answer  to  the  mourning,  pray- 
ing few.  God  gave  weight  to  my  words,  which  therefore 
sunk  into  their  hearts.  Many  in  the  place,  I  am  persuaded, 
mil  thauk  him  with  their  Hves,  and  not  be  terrified  when  the 
scourge  returns. 

"  Nov.  3d.  Prayer  has  been  made  to  God  without  ceasing 
for  my  young  man,  and  God  hath  showed  He  heard.  To-day 
the  small-pox  turned,  and  he  is  better  than  we  could  hope  in 
so  short  a  time.  It  is  the  Lord's  doing,  who  has  given  him 
to  His  church.  Whether  he  has  not  also  received  the  sense 
of  his  pardon  in  his  sickness,  let  his  life  rather  than  my  words 
witness. 

"  Nov.  4th.  I  preached  at  Biddick,  on,  '  How  shall  I  give 
thee  up,  Eplu-aim  ? '  and  the  numerous  congregation  were 
dissolved  in  tears.  At  one  I  spoke  from  those  words,  '  Lord, 
when  thy  hand  is  Hfted  up,  they  will  not  see  ;  but  they  shall 
see,'  &c.  Again  my  voice  was  drowned  in  the  general 
sorrow.  We  poured  out  a  prayer  while  His  chastening  was 
upon  us,  and  all  lay  at  His  feet  weeping.  At  night  many 
followed  the  example  of  the  importunate  widow. 

"  Nov.  9th.  I  was  very  sensible  of  the  hard  frost  in  riding 
to  Burnup-field ;  but  did  not  feel  it  while  calling  a  crowd 
of  sinners  to  repentance.  At  my  return  I  found  Edward 
Perronet  rejoicing  in  the  love  of  God. 

.  "  Nov.  23d.  At  night  I  could  not  preach  through  the  usual 
uproar,  but  only  exhort  the  society,  to  which  I  admitted  the 
backshders. 

"  Nov.  24th.  They  were  greatly  moved  under  the  morning 
word.  We  observed  the  day  as  a  day  of  humiliation.  We 
had  a  solemn  hour  of  prayer  with  the  mourners.  God  did  not 
manifest  himself  so  much  in  joy  and  comfort,  as  in  power  and 
firmness,  which  he  put  into  our  hearts  against  sin. 

"Nov.  27th.  I  rode  to  Hexham,  at  the  pressing  instance 
of  Mr.  Wardrobe,  a  Dissenting  Minister,  and  others.  I 
walked  straight  to  the  market-place,  and  began  calling  sin- 
ners to  repentance.  A  multitude  of  them  stood  staring  at 
me,  but  all  quiet.  The  Lord  opened  my  mouth,  and  they 
drew  nearer  and  nearer,  stole  off  their  hats,  and  listened. 


THE    UEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  455 

None  offered  to  interrupt^  but  one  unfortunate  ^Squire,  who 
could  get  none  to  second  him.  His  servants  and  the  Con- 
stables hid  themselves.  One  he  did  find,  and  bade  him  go 
take  me  down.  The  poor  Constable  simply  answered,  '  Sir,  I 
cannot  have  the  face  to  do  it ;  for  what  harm  does  he  do  ?  ' 
Several  Papists  attended,  and  the  Church  Minister,  who  had 
refused  me  his  pulpit  with  indignation.  However,  he  came 
to  hear  with  his  own  ears ;  and  I  wish  all  who  hang  us  first 
would,  hke  him,  try  us  afterwai'ds. 

'^I  walked  back  to  Mr.  Ord's,  through  the  people,  who 
acknowledged,  '  It  was  the  truth ;  and  none  can  speak 
against  it.'  A  Constable  followed,  and  told  me,  '  Sir  Edwai'd 
Blacket  orders  you  to  disperse  the  town,'  {depart  I  suppose 
he  meant,)  and  not  raise  a  distm'bance  there.'  I  sent  my 
respects  to  Su'  Edward,  and  said,  if  he  would  give  me  leave,  I 
would  wait  upon  him,  and  satisfy  him.  He  soon  returned 
with  an  answer,  that  Sir  Edward  Avould  have  nothing  to  say 
to  me  j  but  if  I  preached  again,  and  raised  a  disturbance,  he 
woidd  put  the  law  in  execution  against  me.  I  rephed,  I  was 
not  conscious  of  breaking  any  law  of  God  or  man ;  but  if  I 
did,  I  was  ready  to  suffer  the  penalty ;  that,  as  I  had  not 
given  notice  of  preaching  again  at  the  Cross,  I  should  not 
preach  again  at  that  place,  or  cause  disturbance  anywhere. 
I  charged  the  Constable,  a  trembhug,  submissive  soul,  to 
assiu'e  his  Worship,  I  reverenced  him  for  his  office  sake. 

"  The  only  place  I  could  get  to  preach  in  was  a  cockpit ; 
and  I  expected  Satan  Avould  come,  and  fight  me  on  his  own 
ground.  'Squire  Roberts,  the  Justice's  son,  laboured  hard 
to  raise  a  mob  ;  (for  Avhose  riot  I  was  to  answer ;)  but  with  a 
strong  hand  did  om*  Lord  hold  down  him  that  is  in  the 
world.  The  very  boys  ran  away  from  him,  when  the  poor 
'Squire  persuaded  them  to  go  down  to  the  cockpit,  and  cry 
'Fire.'  I  called,  in  words  then  first  heard  in  that  place, 
'  Repent,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted 
out.'  God  struck  the  hard  rock,  and  the  waters  gushed  out. 
Never  have  I  seen  a  people  more  desirous  at  the  first  hearing. 
I  passed  the  evening  in  conference  with  Mr.  Wardi'obe.  O 
that  all  our  Dissenting  brethren  were  hke-minded !  then 
wotdd  all  dissensions  cease  for  ever. 

"  Nov.  28th.  At  six  we  assembled  again  in  our  chapel,  tlie 
cockpit.      I    imagined   myself    in    the   Pantheon,   or   some 


456  THE    LIPE    OF 

lieatlien  temple,  and  almost  scrupled  preaching  there  at  first ; 
but  we  found,  '  the  earth  is  the  Lord^s  and  the  fulness 
thereof/  His  presence  consecrated  the  place.  Never  have  I 
seen  a  greater  awe,  or  sense  of  God,  than  while  we  were 
repeating  his  own  prayer.  I  set  before  their  eyes  Christ 
crucified,  and  crying  from  the  cross,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all 
ye  that  pass  by  ? '  The  rocks  were  melted  into  gracious 
tears.  We  knew  not  how  to  part.  I  distributed  some  books 
among  them,  which  they  received  with  the  utmost  eagerness, 
begged  me  to  come  again,  and  to  send  our  Preachers  to 
them. 

"Nov.  30th.  I  went  into  the  streets  of  Newcastle,  and 
called  the  poor,  the  lame,  the  halt,  the  bhnd,  with  that  pre- 
cious promise,  '  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  nowise 
cast  out.^  They  had  no  feeling  of  the  sharp  frost,  while  the 
love  of  Christ  warmed  their  hearts.  I  took  my  leave  of  the 
weeping  flock  at  Burnup  in  that  of  Jude,  '  Now  unto  Him 
that  is  able  to  keep  you  from  falling,^  &c.  Nothing  can  be 
more  comfortable  than  our  parting,  except  our  last  meeting 
to  part  no  more.  I  preached  before  the  usual  time  at  New- 
castle :  yet  the  mob  paid  their  usual  attendance ;  our  Lord 
still  permitting  them  to  try  us. 

"  Dec.  10th.  I  waked  between  three  and  four  in  a  temper 
I  have  rarely  felt  on  my  birth-day.  My  joy  and  thankful- 
ness continued  the  whole  day,  to  my  astonishment.  I  rode 
to  Hexham,  and  preached,  at  the  Cross,  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  All  opposition  was  kept 
down,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  At  four  I 
attempted  to  preach  at  the  cockpit.  Satan  resented  it,  and 
sent,  as  his  champions  to  maintain  his  cause,  the  two  butlers 
of  the  two  Justices.  They  brought  their  cocks,  and  set  them 
a  fighting.  I  gave  them  the  ground,  and  walked  straight  to 
the  Cross,  where  we  had  four  times  as  many  as  the  other 
place  could  hold.  Our  enemies  followed,  and  strove  all  the 
ways  permitted  them  to  annoy  us.  Neither  their  fire-works, 
nor  their  water-works,  could  stop  the  course  of  the  Gospel. 
I  lifted  up  my  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  many  had  ears  to 
hear. 

"  Dec.  19th.  I  took  my  leave  of  the  dear  people  at  the 
cockpit.  I  called  upon  Mr. ,  at  Wickham,  whose  coun- 
tenance was  changed.     He  had  been  with  the  Bishop,  who 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  457 

forbade  his  conversing  with  me.     I  marvel  the  prohibition 
did  not  come  sooner.^* 

Tlie  folloAving  very  spirited  hymn  was  wi'itten  by  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  "  after  preaching  to  the  Newcastle  coUiers ;  " 
and  most  probably  dnring  his  present  visit  to  that  toAvn. 
Under  the  date  of  Sunda}^,  Nov.  30th,  it  will  be  observed,  he 
uses  in  his  journal  the  phraseology  upon  which  the  hymn  is 
founded.  On  that  day  he  preached  in  one  of  the  streets  of 
Newcastle  to  listening  crowds,  who  forgot  the  sharpness  of 
the  frost  while  engaged  in  the  worship  of  God,  and  hearing 
the  word  of  life  and  mercy. 

Ye  neighbours,  and  friends  of  Jesus,  draw  near ; 
His  love  condescends,  by  titles  so  dear, 
To  call  and  invite  you  his  triumph  to  prove, 
And  freely  delight  you  in  Jesus's  love. 

The  Shepherd  who  died  his  sheep  to  redeem, 
On  every  side  are  gatlier'd  to  Him 
Tlie  weary  and  burden'd,  the  reprobate  race. 
And  wait  to  be  pardon'd  through  Jesus's  grace. 

The  publicans  all,  and  sinners,  draw  near. 
They  come  at  his  call  tlieir  Saviour  to  hear, 
Lamenting  and  moiu'ning  their  sin  is  so  great. 
And  daily  returning,  tliey  fall  at  his  feet. 

The  poor  and  the  blind,  the  halt  and  the  lame. 
Are  willing  to  find  in  Jesus's  name 
Their  help  and  salvation  ;  which  still  they  receive  : 
There's  no  condemnation  to  them  that  believe. 

The  drunkards,  and  thieves,  and  harlots  return  ; 
For  Him  that  receives  poor  sinners  they  mourn  : 
The  common  blasphemer  on  Jesus  doth  call. 
His  loving  Redeemer,  who  sufFer'd  for  all. 

The  outcasts  of  men  their  Saviour  pursue  ; 
In  horror  and  pain  the  pi'ofligate  crew 
Cry  out  for  a  Saviour,  a  Saviour  unknown. 
And  look  to  find  favour  through  mercy  alone. 

They  seek  Him,  and  find  ;  they  ask,  and  receive 
The  Friend  of  mankind,  who  bids  them  believe  : 
On  Jesus  they  venture,  his  gift  they  embrace, 
And  forcibly  enter  his  kingdom  of  grace. 


458  THE    LIFE    OF 

The  blind  are  restored  through  Jesus's  name. 
They  see  their  dear  Lord,  and  follow  the  Lamb  ; 
The  halt,  they  are  walking,  and  running  their  race ; 
The  dumb,  they  are  talking  of  Jesus's  praise. 

The  deaf  hear  his  voice,  and  comforting  word  ; 
It  bids  them  rejoice  in  Jesus  their  Lord  : 
"  Thy  sins  are  forgiven,  accepted  thou  art ; " 
They  listen,  and  heaven  springs  up  in  their  heart. 

The  lepers  from  all  their  spots  are  made  clean  ; 
The  dead  by  his  call  are  raised  from  their  sin ; 
In  Jesu's  compassion  the  sick  find  a  cui'e  ; 
And  Gospel  salvation  is  preach'd  to  the  poor. 

To  us  and  to  them  is  publish'd  the  word  ; 
Then  let  us  proclaim  our  life-giving  Lord, 
Who  now  is  reviving  his  work  in  our  days. 
And  mightily  striving  to  save  us  by  grace. 

0  Jesus,  ride  on  till  all  are  subdued  ; 
Thy  mercy  make  known,  and  sprinkle  thy  blood  ; 
Display  thy  salvation,  and  teach  the  new  song, 
To  every  nation,  and  people,  and  tongue. 

The  very  animated  and  emphatic  hymn  beginning, — 

"  See  how  great  a  flame  aspires, 
Kindled  by  a  spark  of  grace,'* 

was  also  written  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  on  the  joyful  occa- 
sion of  liis  ministerial  success,  and  that  of  his  fellow-lab om'ers, 
in  Newcastle  and  its  \icinity.  Perhaps  the  imagery  was 
suggested  by  the  large  fires  connected  with  the  coUieries, 
which  illuminate  the  Avhole  of  that  part  of  the  country  in  the 
darkest  nights. 


THE   REV.   CHARLES  WESLEY.  459 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  entered  upon  tlic  year  1747  with 
a  zeal  which  shunned  no  labour,  feared  no  reproach,  and 
met  every  form  of  opposition  witli  meekness  and  unswerving 
fidehty.  Much  persecution  he  had  aheady  endured,  in 
various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  especially  from  misguided  mobs, 
sometimes  urged  to  deeds  of  violence  by  Clergymen,  and  even 
by  Magistrates,  as  well  as  by  their  own  misconception  and 
hatred  of  the  truth.  Perils  equally  formidable  still  awaited 
him  in  various  directions;  yet  he  cheerfully  went,  in  the 
name  of  his  great  Master,  wherever  the  wants  of  the  people 
requii'ed  his  aid,  and  the  providence  of  God  pointed  out  hia 
way.  From  Newcastle  he  travelled  to  Lincolnshire,  and  was 
rudely  treated  at  Grimsby,  where  he  forced  unwelcome  truth 
upon  the  attention  of  many  who  were  in  love  with  error  and 
sin. 

"  Jan.  6th,  1747.  We  got  to  Grimsby,"  says  he,  "by  three, 
saluted  by  the  shouting  mob.  At  six  I  began  speaking  at 
the  room ;  and  the  floods  lifted  up  their  voice.  Several  poor 
wild  creatures,  almost  naked,  ran  about  the  room,  sti-iking 
down  all  they  met.  I  gave  myself  to  prayer,  beheving  God 
knew  how  to  dehver  us.  The  uproar  lasted  near  an  hour, 
when  I  told  the  poor  -wretches  that  I  shook  off  the  dust  of 
my  feet  against  them.  Several  of  them  caught  at  me,  to  drag 
me  down.  Others  interposed,  and  kept  their  companions  off. 
I  laid  my  hand  on  their  captain ;  and  he  sat  down  hke  a 
lamb  at  my  feet  the  whole  time.  One  struck  at  me,  and  J. 
Crawford  received  my  blow,  which  left  on  his  face  the  mark 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Another  of  the  rebels  cried  out,  '  What, 
you  dog,  do  you  strike  a  Clergyman  ? '  and  fell  upon  his 
comrade.  Immediately  every  man's  hand  was  against  his 
fellow.  They  fell  to  fighting  and  beating  one  another,  till,  in 
a  few  minutes,  they  had  all  driven  one  another  out  of  the 
room.  I  then  preached  without  molestation  for  half  an  hour, 
imd  walked  into  the  next  room.     I  stayed  reading  the  Scrip- 


4G0  THE    LIFE    OF 

tiire,  Avliile  the  rioters  at  the  door  cried  tliey  would  come  in, 
and  take  their  leave  of  me.  I  ordered  them  to  be  admitted ; 
and  the  poor  drunken  beasts  were  very  civil,  and  very  loving. 
One  of  the  ringleaders,  with  a  great  club,  swore  he  would 
conduct  me  to  my  lodgings.  I  followed  him,  and  he  led  me 
through  his  fellows,  to  our  brother  Blow's.  They  threw 
bvit  one  stone  afterwards,  which  broke  the  windows,  and 
departed. 

"  Jan,  7th.  All  was  quiet  at  five.  I  met  the  society,  and 
expelled  two  disorderly  walkers,  by  reason  of  whom  the  truth 
had  been  evil  spoken  of.  Immediately  the  Lord  returned  to 
his  people,  and  began  reviving  his  work,  which  had  been 
stopped  among  them  some  time.  At  eight  I  preached  again, 
no  man  opposing.  I  heard  an  excellent  sermon  at  church,  it 
being  the  national  fast-day.  I  preached  repentance  the  third 
time  at  the  room,  where  many  of  the  rioters  stood  bound  by 
the  restraining  hand  of  God.  God  never  lets  Satan  shut  the 
door  in  one  place,  but  that  it  may  be  opened  in  another. 
The  violence  of  our  enemies  at  night  drove  us  to  preach  in 
the  neighbouring  towns,  where  the  seed  fell  into  good 
ground. 

"  Jan.  8th.  I  preached  at  Grimsby  in  the  morning,  and 
strongly  exhorted  our  society  to  adorn  the  Gospel  of  Clu'ist  in 
all  things.  At  parting,  oui*  friend  the  rabble  saluted  us  with 
a  few  eggs  and  curses  only.  At  Hainton  I  set  forth  Jesus 
Christ  before  their  eyes,  as  crucified.  My  congregation  was 
mostly  Papists ;  but  they  all  wept  at  hearing  how  Jesus  loved 
them. 

"  Jan.  9th.  I  talked  severally  with  the  little  society,  who 
are  as  sheep  encompassed  with  wolves.  Their  Minister  has 
repelled  them  from  the  sacrament,  and  laboured  to  stir  up  all 
the  town  against  them.  And  they  woidd  have  worried  them 
to  death,  had  not  the  great  man  of  the  place,  a  professed 
Papist,  hindered  these  good  Protestants  from  destroying  their 
innocent  brethren.  By  three  I  came  safe  to  Epworth,  and 
was  received  by  Edward  Perronet  and  the  brethren  as  one 
alive  from  the  dead." 

From  Epworth  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Sikehouse, 
Leeds,  Birstal,  and  Haworth.  At  the  last  of  these  places  he 
preached  in  a  large  house,  which  was  not  sufficient  to  contain 
the  people  who  came  to  hear ;  Mr.  Grimshaw  being  afraid  to 


THE    REV.    CIIAULES    WESLEY.  4G1 

ullow  him  the  use  of  his  church.  He  lodged,  however,  at  the 
house  of  his  "  dear  brother  Grimsliaw  ; "  and  tlie  next  morn- 
ing he  says,  "  I  told  my  host  at  parting,  that  he  had  feared 
Avhere  no  fear  was ;  there  being  no  law,  cither  of  God  or 
man,  against  his  lending  me  his  pulpit.  He  was  much 
ashamed  at  having  given  place  to  his  threatening  enemies. 
I  set  out  to  preach  in  what  Avere  called  William  Barney's 
societies;  and  preached  at  different  places,  morning,  noon, 
and  night,  with  much  freedom." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  next  proceeded  to  Manchester,  and 
thence  to  vaiious  places  in  Derbyshire,  to  Sheffield,  Eother- 
ham,  Penkridge,  Darlaston,  Wednesbmy,  and  London.  At 
Sheffield,  he  says,  "  The  rioters  threatened  much,  but  did 
nothing."  Concerning  some  other  places,  he  makes  the 
following  observations : — 

"  Feb.  1st.  I  rode  to  Kotherham,  Avhere  I  had  been  stoned 
through  the  town,  the  first  time  of  my  passing  it.  I  heard  a 
curious  sennon,  of  which  I  was  the  unworthy  subject.  The 
accuser  of  the  brethren  was  very  fierce  indeed.  I  sat  quite 
composed  till  he  had  concluded  ;  then  walked  up  to  the  tabic, 
expecting  to  be  repelled,  as  he  had  tlu-eatened.  I  prayed  the 
Lord  to  turn  his  heart ;  and  he  was  not  sufi'ered  to  pass 
me  by.  From  church  I  went  to  our  brother  Green's,  and 
preached  repentance,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  Man^^  of  the 
principal  people  of  the  town  were  in  a  private  room.  The 
couATincing  Spmt  went  forth,  and  restrained  the  madness  of 
the  people.     I  departed  in  peace. 

"  I  wai'ned  the  hardened  sinners  at  Sheffield,  from  those 
awful  words,  'Except  the  Lord  of  hosts  had  left  us  a  very 
small  remnant,  we  should  have  been  as  Sodom,  and  like  unto 
Gomorrah.'  He  filled  my  mouth  with  judgments  against  the 
people,  except  they  repent,  which  I  trembled  to  utter.  So 
did  most  who  heard,  particularly  some  of  om*  fiercest  perse- 
cutors. I  found  relief  and  satisfaction  in  haWng  delivered 
my  own  soul,  whether  they  will  hear,  or  whether  they  a\  ill 
forbear.  I  repeated  my  warning  to  the  society ;  and  believe 
they  will  escape  into  the  ai'k  before  the  flood  comes. 

"  Feb.  2d.  I  never  met  with  worse  way  and  weather,  than 
in  riding  to  Penkridge.  About  eight  at  night  I  Avas  taken 
down  from  my  horse,  and  found  the  congregation  just  going. 
The  Lord  gave  me  strength    from    above,   though   I   could 


462  THE    LIFE    OF 

neither  stand  nor  go,  and  held  me  up  to  call  lost  sinners  to 
him.     I  rode  the  next  day  to  Wednesbury. 

"  Feb.  5th.  I  baptized  the  child  of  a  Dissenter,  which 
their  Minister  refused  to  do,  because  the  parents  heard  us. 
I  preached  at  Darlaston,  at  the  door  of  our  brother  Jones's 
house,  which  had  been  pulled  down  in  the  former  riot.  The 
persecutors  in  this  place  were  some  of  the  fiercest  in  Stafford- 
shire. I  saw  the  marks  of  their  violence,  and  thereby  knew 
our  people's  houses,  as  I  rode  through  the  town.  Their 
windows  were  all  stopped  up,  &c.  The  word  was  a  two-edged 
sword.  The  ringleader  of  the  mob  was  struck  down,  and 
convinced  of  his  lost  estate.  I  preached  again  with  double 
power.  The  Minister's  wife  I  had  some  talk  with  afterwards. 
Her  husband  has  been,  in  the  hand  of  God,  an  instrument 
of  quelhng  the  mob.  They  have  been  all  quiet  since  their 
captain  drowned  himself. 

"  Feb.  8th.  At  Wednesbiu'y  I  expounded  Acts  ii.  42. 
The  word  was  sent  home  to  many  hearts.  Feb.  10th,  God 
brought  me  safe  to  London. 

"  Feb.  17th.  I  heard  of  om'  second  house  being  pulled 
down  at  Sheffield,  and  sympathized  with  the  sufferers. 
Every  day  this  week  our  Lord  has  given  testimony  to  the 
word  of  his  grace. 

"  Feb.  23d.  I  set  out  with  Mr.  Meriton  for  Bristol. 
Feb.  24th,  between  three  and  four  in  the  afternoon  we  came 
to  Mr.  Clarke's  at  the  Devizes.  I  found  his  daughter  there, 
our  sister  Taylor,  (who  has  won  him  to  Christ  without  the 
word,)  and  a  sister  from  Bath.  We  soon  perceived  that  our 
enemies  had  taken  the  alarm,  and  were  mustering  their 
forces  for  the  battle.  They  began  with  ringing  the  bells 
backward,  and  running  to  and  fro  in  the  streets,  as  lions 
roaring  for  their  prey.  From  the  time  my  brother  told  me 
in  London,  '  There  was  no  such  thing  as  raising  a  mob  at 
the  Devizes,'  I  had  a  full  expectation  of  what  would  follow ; 
but  saw  my  call,  and  walked  with  my  brother  Meriton  and 
M.  Naylor  to  a  house  where  the  society  used  to  meet. 

"  The  Curate's  mob  had  been  in  quest  of  me  at  several 
places,  particularly  Mrs.  Phillips's,  where  I  was  expected  to 
preach.  They  broke  open  and  ransacked  her  house,  but  not 
finding  me,  marched  away  to  our  brother  Rogers's,  where  we 
were  praying,  and  exhorting  one  another  to  continue  in  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  463 

faith,  and  througli  much  tribulation  enter  the  kingdom.  Tlic 
chief  gentleman  of  the  to^vn  headed  the  mob  ;  and  the  zealous 
Curate,  Mr.  Innys,  stood  with  them  in  the  street  the  whole 
time,  dancing  for  joy.  This  is  he  who  declared  in  the  pulpit, 
as  well  as  from  house  to  house,  that  he  himself  heard  me 
preach  blasphemy  before  the  University,  and  tell  them,  '  If 
3''ou  do  not  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  while  I  breathe  upon  you, 
ye  are  all  damned.'  He  had  gone  about  several  days,  stirring 
up  the  people,  and  canvassing  the  gentry  for  their  vote  and 
interest ;  but  could  not  raise  a  mob  while  my  brother  was 
here.     The  hour  of  darkness  was  not  then  fully  come. 

"  While  his  friends  were  assaulting  us,  I  thought  of  their 
ancient  brethren,  whom  we  read  of  Gen.  xix.  4 :  '  Before 
they  lay  dowTi,  the  men  of  the  city,  even  the  men  of  Sodom, 
compassed  the  house  about,  both  young  and  old,  all  the 
people  from  every  quarter.  And  they  called  upon  Lot,  and 
said  unto  him.  Where  are  the  men  that  came  unto  thee  this 
night  ?  Bring  them  out  unto  us.'  My  own  name  I  heard 
frequently  repeated,  with,  '  Bring  him  out !  Bring  him  out ! ' 
Their  design  was  first  to  throw  me  into  the  horse-pond. 
They  contiimed  raging  and  threatening  the  first  hour,  and 
pressed  hard  upon  us  to  break  the  door.  The  windows  they 
did  break  to  pieces,  and  tore  down  the  shutters  of  the  shop. 
The  little  flock  were  less  afraid  than  I  expected.  Only  one 
of  our  sisters  fainted  away ;  but  beneath  were  the  everlasting 
arms.  Om'  besiegers  had  now  blocked  up  the  door  with  a 
waggon,  and  set  up  hghts,  lest  I  should  escape.  Yet  a 
brother  got  out  unobserved,  and  with  much  entreaty  pre- 
vailed upon  the  Mayor  to  come  down.  He  came,  with  two 
Constables,  one  a  faithful  brother,  the  other  a  persecutor, 
and  threatened  the  rioters ;  but  so  softly,  that  none  regarded 
him.  It  was  the  Lord  who  for  the  present  rebuked  the 
madness  of  the  people.  They  hurried  away  from  us  to  the 
inn,  where  our  horses  were;  broke  open  the  stable-door, 
and  turned  out  the  beasts,  which  were  found  some  hours 
after  in  a  pond,  up  to  then  chin  in  water.  We  were  at  a  loss, 
meantime,  what  to  do,  when  God  put  it  into  the  heart 
of  our  next-door  neighbour,  a  Baptist,  to  take  us  through  a 
passage  into  his  own  house,  off'er  us  his  bed,  and  engage  for 
our  security.     We  accepted  his  kindness,  and  slept  in  peace. 

"  Feb.  25th.  A  dav  never  to  be  forgotten  !     At   seven  I 


464  THE    LIFE    OP 

walked  quietly  to  Mrs.  Phillips's;  began  preaching  a  little 
before  the  time  appointed ;  and  for  tlu-ee  quarters  of  an  horn* 
invited  a  few  listening  sinners  to  Christ.  Then  the  boys, 
with  their  bells,  Hke  the  devil's  infantry,  began;  and  soon 
after  his  whole  army  assaulted  the  house,  to  bring  us  forth. 
"We  sat  in  a  Httle  ground-room,  and  ordered  all  the  doors  to 
be  thrown  open.  They  brought  a  hand-engine,  and  began  to 
play  into  the  house.  We  kept  our  seats,  and  they  rushed 
into  the  passage.  Just  then  Mr.  Borough,  the  Constable, 
came,  seized  upon  the  spout  of  the  engine,  and  carried  it  off 
in  spite  of  them  all.  They  swore  if  he  did  not  deliver  it,  they 
would  pull  down  the  house.  At  that  time  they  might  have 
taken  us  prisoners ;  for  we  were  in  their  sight,  close  to 
them,  and  none  to  interpose ;  but  they  hurried  out  to  fetch 
the  larger  engine. 

"  Meantime  we  were  advised  to  send  to  Mr.  Mayor ;  but 
Mr.  Mayor  was  gone  out  of  town  in  the  sight  of  the  people. 
This  was  great  encoiu'agement  to  those  who  were  ah-eady 
wrought  up  to  a  proper  pitch  by  the  pains-taking  Curate  and 
gentlemen  of  the  town,  particularly  Mr.  Sutton,  and  Mr. 
Willey,  the  two  leading  men,  Dissenters.  Mr.  Sutton  lived 
next  door,  and  frequently  came  out  to  the  mob,  to  keep  up 
their  spu'its.  Mr.  Innys  was  there  too,  and  quite  happy  on 
the  occasion.  Mr.  Sutton  sent  word  to  Mrs.  PhiUips,  that  if 
she  did  not  turn  that  fellow  out  to  the  mob,  he  would  send 
them  to  drag  him  out,  Mr.  Willey  passed  by  again  and 
again,  assmnng  the  rioters,  he  would  stand  by  them,  and 
secm'e  them  from  the  law,  do  what  they  would. 

"  They  now  began  playing  the  lai'ger  engine,  which  broke 
the  windows,  flooded  the  rooms,  and  spoiled  the  goods.  We 
were  withdrawn  to  a  small  upper  room,  in  the  back  part  of 
the  house,  seeing  no  way  to  escape  their  violence.  They 
seemed  under  the  full  power  of  the  old  murderer.  Our  bro- 
ther who  keeps  the  society  they  laid  hold  on  first ;  dragged 
him  away,  and  threw  him  into  the  horse-pond ;  and  broke  his 
back,  as  was  reported.  But  another  of  the  society  ran  in 
resolutely  among  them,  and  rescued  him  out  of  their  hands, 
by  little  less  than  a  miracle.     His  wife  fell  into  fits  again. 

"  We  gave  ourselves  unto  prayer,  believing  the  Lord  would 
deliver  us ;  how  or  when  we  saw  not,  nor  any  possible  way  of 
escaping.     Therefore  we  stood  still,  to  see  the  salvation  of 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  4C5 

God.  As  soon  as  the  mob  had  emptied  the  engine,  they  ran 
to  fill  it  again,  keeping  strict  watch  on  all  sides  lest  we  should 
escape.  One  addscd  to  attempt  it  through  the  garden  of  a 
persecutor ;  and  I  put  on  my  coat  on  pui'pose ;  hut  could  not 
think  it  the  Lord's  way  of  bringing  us  forth.  I  laid  aside 
the  design,  and  saw  a  troop  of  om*  enemies  coming  up  the 
very  way  we  should  have  gone. 

"  Every  now  and  then  some  or  other  of  our  friends  would 
ventm-e  to  us,  but  rather  weakened  our  hands,  so  that  we 
were  forced  to  stop  our  ears,  and  look  up.  Among  the  rest, 
the  Mayor's  maid  came,  and  told  us  her  mistress  was  in  tears 
about  me,  and  begged  me  to  disguise  myself  in  women's 
clothes,  and  try  to  make  my  escape.  Her  heart  had  been 
turned  towards  us  by  the  conversion  of  her  son.  Just  on  the 
brink  of  ruin,  God  laid  his  hand  upon  the  poor  prodigal; 
and,  instead  of  running  away  to  sea,  he  entered  into  the 
society,  to  the  great  joy  and  siu'prise  of  his  parents. 

"  The  rioters  without  continued  playing  their  engine, 
which  diverted  them  for  some  time ;  but  their  number  and 
fierceness  still  increased ;  and  the  gentlemen  plied  them  with 
pitchers  of  ale,  as  much  as  they  would  drink.  JNIr.  Meriton 
hid  his  money  and  watch,  that  they  might  do  good  to  some- 
body, he  said ;  for,  as  to  the  mob,  they  should  have  nothing 
of  him,  but  his  carcase.  They  were  now  on  the  point  of 
breaking  in,  when  Mr.  Borough  thought  of  reading  the  Pro- 
clamation. He  did  so  at  the  hazard  of  his  life.  In  less  than 
the  hour,  of  above  one  thousand  wild  beasts,  none  were  left 
but  the  guard.  They  retreated,  as  we  suppose,  by  the  advice 
of  the  old  serpent,  who  sat  observing  us  at  an  opposite  house, 
in  the  shape  of  a  Lawyer.  We  had  now  stood  siege  for  about 
three  hours ;  and  none  but  the  Invisible  Hand  could  have 
kept  them  one  moment  from  tearing  us  in  pieces.  Our  Con- 
stable had  appUed  to  Mr.  Street,  the  only  Justice  in  town, 
who  would  not  act.  We  found  there  was  no  help  in  man, 
which  drove  us  closer  to  the  Lord;  and  we  prayed  by  his 
Spirit,  with  little  intermission,  the  whole  day. 

"  Our  enemies,  at  their  return,  made  their  main  assault,  at 
the  back-door,  sweaiing  honibly  they  would  have  me,  if  it 
cost  them  their  lives.  Many  seeming  accidents  concurred  to 
delay  their  breaking  in.  The  man  of  the  house  came  home, 
and,  instead  of  turning  me  out,  as  they  expected,  took  part 

VOL.    I.  n    H 


466  THE    LIFE    OF 

with  US,  and  stemmed  the  tide  for  some  time.  Then  they 
got  a  notion  that  I  had  made  my  escape,  and  ran  down  to 
the  inn,  and  played  their  engine  there.  They  forced  the 
innkeeper  to  turn  out  our  horses,  which  he  immediately  sent 
to  Mr.  Clarke's.  This  drew  the  rabble  and  their  engine 
thither ;  but  the  resolute  old  man  charged  and  presented  his 
gun  till  they  retreated. 

"  Upon  their  revisiting  us,  Mr.  Meriton  was  for  surrender- 
ing ovirselves  before  the  night  came  on,  which,  he  said,  woidd 
make  them  more  audacious ;  and  that  there  might  be  witness 
of  whatever  they  did  by  daylight.  But  I  persuaded  him  to 
wait  till  the  Lord  should  point  out  the  way.  Now  we  stood 
in  jeopardy  every  moment.  Such  threatenings,  curses,  and 
blasphemies  I  had  never  heard.  They  seemed  kept  out  by  a 
constant  miracle.  I  remembered  the  Roman  Senate  sitting 
in  the  Forum  when  the  Gauls  broke  in  upon  them ;  but 
thought  there  was  a  fitter  posture  for  Christians,  and  told  our 
companions,  they  should  take  us  off  our  knees. 

"  We  were  kept  from  all  hurry  and  discomposure  of  spirit 
by  a  divine  power  resting  upon  us.  We  prayed  and  con- 
versed as  freely  as  if  we  had  been  in  the  midst  of  our 
brethren;  and  had  great  confidence  that  the  Lord  would 
either  dehver  us  from  the  danger,  or  in  it.  One  of  my 
companions,  M.  N.,  cried  out,  '  It  must  be  so.  God  will 
deliver  us.  If  God  is  true,  we  are  safe.'  I  told  my  friend 
Meriton, 

Et  hcec  olim  meminisse  juvabit ; 

that  our  most  distant  friends  were  praying  for  us ;  and  our 
deliverance  would  soon  occasion  many  thanksgivings  unto 
God.  In  the  height  of  the  storm,  when  we  were  just  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  drunken,  enraged  multitude,  he  was  so 
little  disturbed,  that  he  fell  fast  asleep.  They  were  now  close 
to  us,  on  every  side,  and  over  our  heads,  untiling  the  roof. 
I  was  diverted  by  a  little  girl,  who  called  to  me  through  the 
door,  '  Mr.  Wesley  !  Mr.  Wesley  !  creep  under  the  bed  ! 
They  will  kill  you.  They  are  puUing  down  the  house.'  Our 
sister  Taylor's  faith  was  just  failing,  when  a  ruffian  cried  out, 
^  Here  they  are,  behind  the  curtain  ! '  At  this  time  we  fully 
expected  their  appearance,  and  retired  to  the  furthermost 
corner  of  the  room ;  and  I  said,  '  This  is  the  crisis ! '     In 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  4(37 

that  moment  Jesus  rebuked  the  winds  and  seas,  and  tliewj 
was  a  great  calm.  We  heard  not  a  breath  without,  and  won- 
dered what  was  come  to  them.  The  silence  lasted  for  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  before  any  one  came  near  us ;  and  we 
continued  in  mutual  exhortation  and  prayer,  looking  for 
dehverance.  If  ever  we  felt  faith,  it  was  now.  Our  souls  hung 
upon  that  ai'm  which  divided  the  sea.  I  often  told  my  com- 
panions, 'Now  God  is  at  work  for  us.  He  is  contriving  our 
escape.  He  can  turn  these  leopai'ds  into  lambs ;  can  command 
the  Heathen  to  bring  his  children  on  theii-  shoulders ;  and 
make  our  fiercest  enemies  the  instruments  of  our  dehverance.' 

"  In  about  an  hour  after  the  last  general  assault,  the 
answer  of  faith  came,  and  God  made  bare  his  arm.  Soon 
after  three  Mr.  Clarke  knocked  at  the  door,  and  brought 
with  him  the  persecuting  Constable.  He  said,  '  Sir,  if  you 
will  promise  never  to  preach  here  again,  the  gentlemen  and 
I  wiU  engage  to  bring  you  safe  out  of  town.'  My  answer 
was,  '  I  shall  promise  no  such  thing.'  '  But  will  you  not  tell 
me,  you  have  no  intention  of  returning  hither  ?  '  '  Not  till 
you  are  better  disposed  to  receive  me ;  for,  in  obedience  to 
my  Master,  if  you  persecute  me  in  one  city,  I  will  flee  to 
another.  But,  setting  aside  my  office,  I  will  not  give  up  my 
birthright,  as  an  Englishman,  of  visiting  what  part  I  please 
of  His  Majesty's  dominions.'  '  Sir,  we  expect  no  such  pro- 
mise, that  you  wiU  never  come  here  again  :  only  tell  me  that 
it  is  not  your  present  intention ;  that  I  may  tell  the  gentle- 
men, M'ho  will  then  secure  your  quiet  depai'ture.'  I  answered, 
'  I  cannot  come  now,  because  I  must  return  to  London  a  week 
hence ;  but  observe,  I  make  no  promise  of  not  preaching 
here  when  the  door  is  opened ;  and  don't  you  say  that  I  do.' 

"  He  went  away  with  this  answer,  and  we  betook  oui'selves 
again  to  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  We  perceived  it  was  the 
Lord's  doing ;  and  it  was  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  Our 
adversaries'  hearts  were  tm^ned.  Even  Mr.  Sutton  and 
WiUey  laboured  to  take  off  the  mob,  and  quench  the  fire 
themselves  had  kindled.  Whether  pity  for  us,  or  fear  for 
themselves,  wrought  strongest,  God  knoweth.  Probably  the 
latter ;  for  the  mob  were  wrought  iqj  to  such  a  pitch  of  fury, 
that  their  masters  dreaded  the  consequence,  and  therefore 
went  about  appeasing  the  multitude,  and  charging  them  not 
to  touch  us  in  our  departure.     I  knew  full  well,  it  was  not  in 

2  H  2 


468  THE    LIFE    OF 

their  power  to  lay  the  devil  they  had  raised ;  and  none  but 
the  Almighty  could  engage  for  our  security.  We  had  hoped 
to  make  our  escape  in  the  dead  of  the  nighty  if  the  house  was 
not  pulled  down  first;  and  had  therefore  sent  our  horses 
toward  Seen,  intending  to  walk  after  them ;  but  now  we 
sent  for  them  back,  and  recovered  them  before  they  were  got 
out  of  the  town. 

"  While  the  Constable  was  gathering  his  posse,  we  got  our 
things  from  Mr.  Clarke's,  and  prepared  to  go  forth.  The 
whole  multitude  were  without,  expecting  us.  Now  our  Con- 
stable's heart  began  to  fail,  and  he  told  us,  he  much  doubted 
if  the  mob  could  be  restrained ;  for  that  thirty  or  more  of  the 
most  desperate  were  gone  down  the  street,  and  waited  at  the 
end  of  the  town  for  our  passing.  He  should  therefore  advise 
us  to  hide  ourselves  in  some  other  house,  and  get  off  by 
night.  Mr.  Meriton's  counsel  was,  to  escape  by  the  back- 
door, while  the  mob  were  waiting  for  us  at  the  fore-door.  I 
asked  counsel  of  the  Lord,  and  met  with  that  word,  '  Jesus 
said  unto  her.  Said  I  not  unto  thee.  If  thou  wouldest  believe, 
thou  shouldest  see  the  glory  of  God  ? '  After  reading  this  I 
went  forth  as  easy  as  Luther  to  the  Council. 

"  We  were  saluted  with  a  general  shout.  The  man  Avhom 
Mrs.  Naylor  had  hired  to  ride  before  her  was,  as  we  now 
perceived,  one  of  the  rioters.  This  hopeful  guide  was  to  con- 
duct us  out  of  the  reach  of  his  fellows.  Mr.  Meriton  and  I 
took  horse  in  the  face  of  our  enemies,  who  began  clamoming 
against  us,  and  I  answering  them,  when  the  Constable  begged 
me  to  forbear.  The  gentlemen  were  dispersed  among  the 
mob,  to  bridle  them.  We  rode  a  slow  pace  up  the  street,  the 
whole  multitude  pouring  along  on  both  sides,  and  attending  us 
with  loud  acclamations.  Such  fierceness  and  diabohcal  mahce 
I  have  not  seen  in  human  faces.  They  ran  up  to  our  horses, 
as  if  they  would  swallow  us ;  but  did  not  know  which  was 
Wesley.  We  felt  great  peace,  and  acquiescence  in  the  honour 
done  us,  while  the  whole  town  were  spectators  of  our  march. 

*'  After  riding  two  or  three  hundred  yards,  I  looked  back, 
and  saw  Mr.  Meriton  on  the  ground,  in  the  midst  of  the 
mob,  and  two  bull-dogs  upon  him.  One  was  first  let  loose, 
which  leaped  at  his  horse's  nose ;  but  the  horse  with  his  foot 
beat  him  down.  The  other  fastened  on  his  nose,  and  hung 
there,  till  Mr.  Meriton,  Avith  the  but-end  of  his  whip,  felled 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  469 

Lira  to  tlie  ground.  Then  the  first  clog,  recovering,  flew  at 
the  horse's  breast,  and  fastened  there.  The  beast  reared  up, 
and  Mr.  Meriton  shd  gently  off.  The  dog  kept  his  hold  till 
the  flesh  tore  oft'.  Then  some  men  took  off"  the  dogs  ;  others 
cried,  ^Let  them  alone.'  But  neither  beast  nor  man  had 
any  farther  commission  to  hurt.  I  stopped  the  horse,  and 
delivered  him  to  my  friend.  He  remounted,  with  great  com- 
posure, and  we  rode  on  leisurely,  as  before,  till  out  of  sight. 

"  Then  we  mended  our  pace,  and  in  an  hour  came  to  Seen, 
having  rode  three  miles  about ;  and  by  seven,  to  Wrexall. 
The  news  of  our  danger  was  got  thither  before  us ;  but  we 
brought  the  welcome  tidings  of  our  own  deliverance.  Now 
we  saw  the  hand  of  Providence  in  suff'ering  them  to  turn  out 
our  horses ;  that  is,  to  send  them  to  us  against  we  wanted 
them.  Again,  how  plainly  were  we  overruled  to  send  oiu' 
horses  down  the  town,  which  blinded  the  rioters  without  our 
designing  it,  and  drew  off  their  engines  and  them,  leaving  us 
a  free  passage  at  the  other  end  of  the  town  !  We  joined  in 
hearty  praises  to  our  Dehverer,  singing  the  hymn, — 

Worship,  and  thanks,  and  blessing. 

And  strength  ascribe  to  Jesus  ! 
Jesus  alone  defends  liis  own, 

When  earth  and  hell  oppress  us. 
Jesus  with  joy  we  witness 

Almighty  to  deliver ; 
Our  seal  set  to,  that  God  is  true, 

And  reigns  a  King  for  ever. 

Omnipotent  Redeemer, 

Our  ransom'd  souls  adore  thee  ; 
Our  Saviour  thou,  we  find  it  now, 

And  give  thee  all  the  glory. 
We  sing  thine  arm  unshorten'd. 

Brought  through  our  sore  temptation  ; 
With  heart  and  voice  in  thee  rejoice, 

The  God  of  our  salvation. 

Thine  ami  hath  safely  brought  us 

A  way  no  more  expected. 
Than  when  thy  sheep  pass'd  through  the  deep. 

By  crystal  walls  protected. 
Thy  glory  was  our  rearward. 

Thine  hand  our  lives  did  covei", 
And  we,  even  we,  have  pass'd  the  sea, 

And  march'd  triumphant  over. 


470  THE    LIFE    OF 

Thy  works  we  now  acknowledge, 

Thy  wondrous  loving-kindness, 
Which  help'd  thine  own,  by  means  unknown. 

And  smote  our  foes  with  blindness  : 
By  Satan's  host  surrounded, 

Thou  didst  with  patience  arm  us. 
But  would' st  not  give  the  Syrians  leave. 

Or  Sodom's  sons,  to  harm  us. 

Safe  as  devoted  Peter 

Betwixt  the  soldiers  sleeping, 
Like  sheep  we  lay,  to  wolves  a  prey. 

Yet  still  in  Jesu's  keeping. 
Thou  from  the'  infernal  Herod, 

And  Jewish  expectation. 
Hast  set  us  free  ;  all  praise  to  thee, 

O  God  of  our  salvation  I 

The  world's  and  Satan's  malice 

Thou,  Jesus,  hast  confounded  ; 
And,  by  thy  grace,  with  songs  of  praise 

Our  happy  souls  resounded. 
Accepting  our  deliverance. 

We  triumph  in  thy  favour. 
And  for  thy  love,  which  now  we  prove. 

Shall  praise  thy  name  for  ever." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  not  at  all  disheartened  by  the 
violence  of  mobs,  either  at  Devizes,  or  in  any  other  place ; 
and  the  deliverances  which  were  vouchsafed  to  him,  and 
Avliich  in  some  instances  were  all  but  miraculous,  served 
greatly  to  strengthen  his  confidence,  and  urge  him  forward 
in  his  career  of  duty.  Having,  with  his  friend  Mr.  Meriton, 
escaped  from  the  hands  of  these  "  wicked  and  unreasonable 
men,"  he  went  to  Bath,  Bristol,  and  Kingswood.  In  riding 
to  the  last  of  these  places  he  says,  "  Satan  had  another  thrust 
at  me.  We  were  singing  the  Thanksgiving  for  our  deliver- 
ance when  the  coach  overtm-ned.  All  six  were  hurt,  but 
none  dangerously.  The  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving  was 
heard  among  our  beloved  colliers,  both  in  the  word  and 
sacrament." 

From  the  beginning  of  March,  to  the  latter  end  of  August, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  employed  alternately  in  London  and 
Bristol,  with  their  respective  neighbourhoods.  He  preached 
frequently  to  large  congregations  in  Moorfields ;  great  power 
continued  to  attend  his  word ;  and  many  were  turned  from 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  471 

the  love  and  practice  of  sin,  to  their  compassionate  and 
ahniglity  Saviour.  In  the  month  of  May  Chai'lcs  Pcrronet 
accompanied  him  to  Bristol ;  and  soon  after  his  arrival  there, 
he  was  seized  ^vith  the  small-pox,  as  his  brother  Edward  had 
been  at  Newcastle.  For  some  time  he  was  in  great  danger  ; 
but  prayer  was  made  for  him  without  ceasing,  and  he  was 
spared  for  future  usefidncss  to  the  church  and  the  world. 
Speaking  of  him,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  May  12th,  I 
gave  the  sacrament  to  my  patient,  who  gi'ows  worse  and 
worse.  May  19th,  expecting  the  tm-n  of  the  distemper, 
I  sat  up  with  Charles.  The  Lord  is  pleased  to  try  our  faith 
and  patience  yet  farther.  May  22d,  at  our  watch-night  I 
asked  in  faith  that  the  Lord  would  give  his  beloved  sleep ; 
and  He  heard  and  answered  the  pra3^er  immediately.  Our 
Pcrronet  was  then  in  the  utmost  danger,  tlirough  the  second 
fever ;  and  delirious  for  want  of  rest ;  ready  to  enter  his  rest 
eternal.  But  the  Lord  rebuked  the  fever,  and  he  fell  asleep, 
and  Avaked  late  the  next  morning,  as  one  raised  from  the 
dead."  The  pious  youth,  thus  raised  up  from  the  bed  of 
sickness,  became  a  useful  Preacher,  and  one  of  the  hohest 
men  of  the  age. 

In  September  this  year  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  entered  into 
a  new  field  of  evangelical  lalDour,  and  one  which  greatly  needed 
such  an  energetic  and  enlightened  ministrj^  as  that  which  he  had 
long  exercised.  Ireland  Avas  then  eminently  a  land  of  Popeiy, 
ignorance,  and  crime.  Hearing  that  a  Methodist  society 
liad  been  formed  in  Dubhn,  Mr.  John  Wesley  crossed  the 
Irish  Channel,  and  spent  a  few  weeks  in  that  city,  preaching 
twice  a  day,  regulating  and  strengthening  the  society,  assisted 
by  John  Trembath,  one  of  the  lay-Preachers,  then  an  upright 
and  devoted  man.  Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  England  in  the 
month  of  September ;  and  it  Avas  arranged  that  his  brother 
should  forthAvith  proceed  to  Dubhn,  to  assist  in  caiTying  on 
the  work. 

On  his  way  to  Ireland  Charles  passed  through  Wales, 
Avhcre  he  Avas  introduced  to  the  family  of  his  fiiend  Mr. 
GAvynne,  of  Garth,  Avith  Avhom  he  remained  some  days, 
preaching  in  the  vicinity.  Of  this  kind  and  pious  family, 
into  Av'hich  he  aftcrAA'ai'ds  married,  he  says,  "  My  soul  seemed 
pleased  to  take  acquaintance  Avith  them." 

He   lauded    in    Dublin   on   the   8th   of  September,   and 


472  THE    LIFE    OF 

remained  in  Ireland  till  near  the  end  of  March  following. 
During  this  period  he  visited  some  of  the  most  neglected  dis- 
tricts of  the  country,  preaching  in  every  place  with  uncom- 
mon power,  and  encountering  a  violence  of  opposition  which 
seemed  to  surpass  all  that  he  had  previously  witnessed.  This 
was  an  important  period  to  Ireland,  where  a  nominal  Protest- 
antism, slumbering  under  the  protection  of  the  civil  power, 
and  strong  only  in  legislative  enactments,  exerted  little  influ- 
ence upon  the  common  people,  who  were  left  an  easy  prey  to 
"  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition/^  Had  it  not  been  for 
the  living  spirit  which  was  infused  into  Irish  Protestantism 
by  the  Wesleys  and  theii-  feUow-labourers,  there  is  little  rea- 
son to  believe  that  even  the  forms  of  the  system  would  at  this 
day  have  existed  in  the  country.  Light  then  began  to  shine 
upon  the  popular  mind ;  and  agencies  were  called  into  opera- 
tion, before  which  Popery  must  ultimately  expire.  The 
struggle  may  be  sharp,  and  long-continued ;  but  Popery  can- 
not permanently  stand  against  the  truth  of  God,  when  it  is 
faithfully  and  perseveringly  apphed  by  men  of  prayer,  and 
faith,  and  love. 

The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal 
will  show  the  nature  of  the  war  which  he  successfully  carried 
on  in  opposition  to  this  system  of  idolatry,  ungodliness,  and 
spiritual  tyranny.  A  hundred  such  Preachers  in  Ireland 
would,  by  God's  blessing,  speedily  turn  the  nation  upside 
down.  He  applied  all  his  energies,  not  to  controvert  opi- 
nions, and  estabhsh  mere  articles  of  faith,  but  to  convince  the 
people  that  they  were  sinners,  imder  the  wrath  and  curse  of 
God ;  and  then  bring  them  to  Christ,  behoving  in  Him 
"  with  the  heart  unto  righteousness."  The  best  antidote  to 
Popery,  beyond  all  comparison,  is  the  evangehcal  doctrine  of 
free  and  present  justification,  by  faith  in  the  blood  of  atone- 
ment. The  happy  believer,  the  pardon  of  whose  sins  is 
attested  to  his  conscience  by  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  laughs 
at  the  pretended  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  the  assumed  power  of 
priestly  absolution,  and  the  unreal  fires  of  purgatory.  They 
have  no  foundation  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth ;  and  they  are 
utterly  useless  to  him  who,  being  justified  by  faith,  has  peace 
with  God,  and  can  rejoice  in  the  unclouded  hope  of  eternal 
life.  In  this  manner  has  many  an  Irish  Papist  been  rescued 
at  once  from  the  dominion  of  error  and  of  sin. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  473 

Oil  liis  arrival  iu  Dublin  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  Here 
the  first  news  we  heard  was,  that  the  little  flock  stands  fast  in 
the  storm  of  persecution,  which  arose  as  soon  as  my  brother 
left  them.  The  Popish  mob  has  broken  open  their  room, 
and  destroyed  all  before  them.  Some  of  them  are  sent  to 
Newgate ;  others,  bailed.  What  will  be  the  event,  we  cannot 
tell,  till  Ave  see  whether  the  Grand  Jury  will  find  the  bill. 

"  Sept.  9th.  I  walked  at  five  in  the  evening  to  the  shat- 
tered room  in  Marlborough-street,  where  a  few  people  were 
met,  who  did  not  fear  what  men  or  devils  could  do  unto 
them.  God  has  called  me  to  suffer  affliction  Avith  his  people. 
The  Popish  mob,  encouraged  and  assisted  by  the  Protestant, 
are  so  insolent  and  outrageous,  that  whatever  street  we  pass 
through,  it  is  up  in  arms.  The  Mayor  would  assist  us,  but 
cannot.  The  Grand  Jury  have  had  the  plainest  evidence  of 
the  riot  laid  before  them ;  that  a  mixed  rabble  of  Papists  and 
Protestants  broke  open  our  room,  and  four  locks,  and  a  ware- 
house, stealing  or  destroying  the  goods  to  a  considerable 
value ;  beat  and  wounded  several  with  clubs,  &c. ;  tore  away 
the  pulpit,  benches,  window-cases,  &c. ;  and  burned  them 
openly  before  the  gate,  swearing  they  would  murder  us  all : 
yet  it  is  much  doubted  whether  the  Grand  Jury  will  find 
the  bill!  But  doth  not  the  Most  High  regard?  I  began 
my  ministry  with,  '  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye  my  people,'  &c. 
None  made  disturbance  till  I  had  ended.  Then  the  rabble 
attended  us  Avith  the  usual  compliments  to  our  lodgings. 

"  Sept.  10th.  At  five  all  was  quiet  within  doors  ;  but  we  had 
men,  women,  and  children  upon  us  as  soon  as  we  appeared  in 
the  streets.  One  I  observed  crying,  '  Swaddler  !  SAvaddler  ! ' 
(our  usual  title  here,)  Avho  was  a  young  Ishmael  indeed,  and 
had  not  long  learned  to  speak.  I  am  sure  he  could  not  be 
four  years  old.  We  dined  Avitli  a  gentleman  Avho  explained 
our  name  to  us.  It  seems  Ave  are  beholden  to  Mr.  Cennick 
for  it,  who  abounds  in  such-like  expressions  as,  '  I  curse  and 
blaspheme  all  the  gods  in  heaven,  but  the  babe  that  lay  in 
the  manger ;  the  babe  that  lay  in  INIary's  lap ;  the  babe  that 
lay  in  swaddling  clouts  : '  hence  they  nicknamed  him  SAvad- 
dler,  or  SAvaddling  John ;  and  the  Avord  sticks  to  us  all,  not 
excepting  the  Clergy. 

"  I  met  the  society  ;  and  the  Lord  knit  our  hearts  together 
in  love  stronger  than  death.     We  both  Avept  and  rejoiced  for 


474  THE    LIFE    OF 

the  consolation.  God  hath  sent  me,  I  trust,  to  confirm  their 
souls,  and  keep  them  together  in  the  present  distress. 

"  Sept.  11th.  I  met  the  society  at  one  for  the  first  time,  and 
spent  an  hour  in  intercession  for  our  nation  and  Church. 
We  shall  hear  of  these  prayers  again,  another  day,  even  the 
day  of  the  great  slaughter,  when  the  towers  fall.  I  preached 
morning  and  evening  this  and  the  following  day,  no  man 
forbidding  me,  though  every  one  reviled  us  both  coming  and 
going. 

"  Sept.  13th.  In  the  strength  of  the  Lord  I  went  forth  to 
Oxmantown-green.  I  stood  under  the  wall  of  the  barracks, 
and  preached  Christ  crucified.  They  all,  both  Protestants 
and  Papists,  gave  diligent  heed,  as  to  words  whereby  they 
may  be  saved.  I  received  the  sacrament  at  St.  Patrick^s, 
and  from  evening  service  returned  to  the  Green.  Thousands 
were  now  assembled  to  hear  the  word,  and  many  to  hinder 
them.  Our  dying  Lord  applied  liis  own  words,  '  Is  it 
nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  ?  ^  In  vain  did  the  poor 
blind  Papists  rage,  and  shout,  and  cast  stones.  None  were 
suffered  to  hurt  me,  or  any  of  the  hearers.  The  mob  waited 
for  me  on  a  bridge.  We  tried  in  vain  to  get  a  coach,  and 
were  therefore  forced,  when  it  was  dark,  to  walk  home 
another  way,  without  calHng  upon  our  Cathohc  friends. 

"Sept.  15th.  Woe  is  me  now,  for  my  soul  is  wearied 
because  of  the  murderers  which  the  city  is  full  of!  The 
Ormond  mob,  and  Liberty  mob,  seldom  part  till  one  or 
more  are  killed,  A  poor  Constable  was  the  last  whom  they 
beat,  and  dragged  about,  till  they  had  killed  him,  and  then 
hung  him  up  in  triumph.  None  was  called  in  question  for 
itj  but  the  earth  covered  his  blood.  Last  week  a  woman 
was  beaten  to  death  by  the  rabble ;  but  that  was  all  fair ;  for 
slie  was  caught  picking  a  pocket :  so  there  is  an  end  of  her. 
No  wonder  if  in  such  a  place  there  should  be  no  justice  for 
Christians.  A  poor  weakly  man,  of  Mr.  Ceimick's  society, 
was  so  abused  by  his  neighbour,  who  knocked  him  down,  and 
stamped  upon  his  stomach,  that  he  died  soon  after.  The 
murderer  was  indeed  brought  to  trial,  but  acquitted,  as 
usual. 

"  I  preached  in  the  evening  without  interruption ;  the  mob 
being  awed  for  the  present,  while  our  bill  is  depending.  The 
utmost  application  has  been  made  by  them  to  the  Jury,  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  475 

none  at  all  bj^  us.  We  leave  the  matter  to  God.  If  man 
does  us  justice,  it  is  more  than  we  expect. 

"  Sept.  17th.  I  got  a  particular  account  of  the  late  riot. 
On  Sunday,  August  30th,  a  mob  of  Papists  and  Protestants 
assaulted  the  house,  when  the  society  was  met  after  evening 
scr\dce.  They  met  them,  going  out,  with  sticks  and  stones, 
knocked  down  several,  both  men  and  women,  and  beat  them 
in  a  barbarous  manner.  Some  escaped  the  back  way.  Others 
retreated  to  the  house,  and  shut  the  door.  The  mob  broke  it 
open,  and  another  inward  door,  tore  down  the  desk  and  forms, 
carried  two  large  counters,  chairs,  and  part  of  the  wainscot, 
into  the  street,  and  openly  burned  all,  but  what  they  stole. 
There  was  a  warehouse  over  the  preaching-room,  which  they 
broke  open,  and  ransacked.  Above  one  hundred  pounds' 
worth  of  goods  they  seized  as  lawful  prize,  and  committed  the 
rest  to  the  flames. 

"  They  have  often  threatened  our  lives.  Mr.  Paterson 
they  knocked  down,  and  cut  in  several  places  while  on  the 
ground;  then  threw  him  into  a  cellar,  and  east  stones  on 
him.  Mrs.  Young  and  many  others  they  treated  in  the  same 
manner.  Half-hour  past  nine  the  Mayor  came  with  his 
guard,  and  saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  havoc  the  mob  had 
made.  He  readily  granted  warrants  to  apprehend  them. 
Some  of  the  poorest  Papists  mostly  were  sent  to  Newgate ; 
but  the  better  sort  made  a  mock  of  his  authority,  and  walked 
about  the  town  from  alehouse  to  alehouse,  with  the  Consta- 
bles, whom  by  drink  and  money  they  had  secured  of  their 
party. 

"  Our  horn*  of  intercession  was  a  solemn  season,  most 
present  receiving  a  manifestation  of  the  Spirit,  even  the 
Spirit  of  contrition  and  prayer.  I  dined  at  Mr.  Powell's,  the 
printer,  who  informed  us  that  the  Jury  have  thrown  out  the 
bill.  It  was  no  surprise  to  me.  My  soul  was  filled  with 
comfort,  and  confidence  that  the  Lord  would  now  take  the 
matter  into  his  own  hands, 

"  Sept.  19th.  After  commending  our  cause  to  God,  I 
walked  to  the  Green.  I  believed  the  Lord  would  make  bare 
his  arm  in  oiu*  defence.  I  called  in  his  name,  '  Come  unto 
me,  all  ye  that  labour,  and  are  hea\y  laden ;  and  I  will  give 
you  rest.'  His  power  was  upon  the  hearers,  keeping  down 
all  opposition.      I   spoke   with   great   freedom   to   the   poor 


476  THE    LIFE    OF 

Papists^  urging  them  to  repentance,  and  tlic  love  of  Christ, 
from  the  authority  of  their  own  Kempis,  and  their  own 
liturgy.  None  Hfted  up  his  voice,  or  hand.  All  Hstened 
with  strange  attention.  Many  were  in  tears.  I  advised 
them  to  go  to  their  respective  places  of  worship.  They 
expressed  general  satisfaction,  especially  the  Papists.  This 
also  hath  God  wrought.  Returning,  we  were  insulted  by  a 
gathering  mob,  when  a  Baptist  came  by,  and  desired  us  to 
take  shelter  in  his  house.  "We  stayed  and  breakfasted ;  and 
left  him  quite  happy  in  having  protected  us  from  the  violence 
of  the  people. 

"  The  hoKday  folk  were  at  the  Green  before  me ;  it  being 
the  scene  of  all  manner  of  diversions  on  Sunday  afternoon. 
I  hfted  up  my  voice,  and  cried,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters  ! '  A  great  multitude  of  serious 
hearers  encompassed  me,  while  those  who  had  not  ears  to 
hear  withdrew  on  every  side  to  the  opposite  hill,  sat  down  in 
rows  on  the  grass,  and  there  remained  the  whole  time.  I 
never  saw  the  hand  of  God  more  visible. 

"  Sept.  21st.  I  began  examining  the  classes,  and  met  seve- 
ral who  received  forgiveness  under  the  word  last  week.  But, 
justified  or  unjustified,  all  are  in  earnest,  and  seem  made 
without  fear.  I  have  not  seen  such  soldiers  before;  so 
young,  and  yet  so  valiant. 

"  Sept.  23d.  I  heard  that  on  Sunday  last,  after  I  was  gone, 
the  Popish  mob  fell  upon  the  women,  but  were  beaten  off  by 
the  soldiers.  They  threaten  to  come  with  all  their  forces 
next  Sunday.  Going  to  the  room,  the  mob  insulted  us,  and 
forced  us  to  take  refuge  at  Mr.  Aggitt's.  He  was  scandalized 
at  such  treatment  of  a  Minister  of  the  established  Church, 
and  very  sure  a  Popish  Priest  so  used  would  be  succoured  by 
the  Magistrate.  I  beheve  so  too.  Error  of  every  kind  may 
meet  Avith  favour ;  but  the  world  never  did,  nor  ever  will, 
tolerate  real  Christianity.  In  our  return  the  people  gaped 
upon  us  with  their  mouths  hke  ramping  and  roaring  lions. 
What  restrains  them  from  tearing  us  to  pieces  ?  They  want 
neither  will  nor  power.  The  Jury  have  taken  off  the  reins 
from  the  many -headed  beast;  and  our  Protestant  brethren 
have  sold  us  into  their  hands ;  who  think  they  would  do  God 
service,  and  merit  lieaven,  by  killing  us. 

"  Sept.  25th.  I  passed   the   evening  very  agreeably  at  a 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  477 

Baptist's :  a  woman  of  sense  and  piety,  and  a  great  admirer 
of  my  father's  *  Life  of  Christ.' 

"  Sept.  27th.  Never  have  I  seen  a  quieter  congregation  at 
the  Foundery  than  we  had  at  the  Green,  both  morning  and 
afternoon.  Many  of  the  soldiers  were  within  hearing,  though 
behind  the  doors  and  walls,  for  fear  of  their  officers.  The 
Papists  stood  hke  lambs.  I  quoted  Kempis,  which  makes 
some  of  them  confident  I  am  a  good  Catholic. 

"  Sept.  28th.  Our  landlady  yesterday  nailed  up  our 
preaching-room ;  but  we  had  it  opened  for  the  word  this  morn- 
ing. We  are  now  come  to  close  quarters  with  the  enemy, 
who  threatens  hard  to  drive  us  out  of  his  kingdom.  I  had  an 
hour's  conference  with  two  serious  Quakers,  who  hold  the 
Head  with  us,  and  build  on  the  one  foundation. 

"  Sept.  29th.  My  subject  in  the  evening  was,  'The  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  at  hand :  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  Gospel.' 
I  was  led  unawares  to  describe  the  glorious  appearing  of  our 
Lord ;  and  the  word  came  with  power  irresistible.  The  cries 
of  the  wounded  almost  drowned  my  voice. 

"  Oct.  8th.  Several  soldiers  ventured  to  the  word,  notwith- 
standing the  prohibition.  Now  and  then  an  officer  came, 
and  stopped  to  see  if  any  of  their  men  were  there.  Then 
they  skulked  down,  kneehng  or  sitting  on  the  ground  behind 
the  women. 

"  Oct.  11th.  None  has  made  the  least  disturbance  for  a 
week  past,  whether  Protestants  or  Papists.  Only  one  of  the 
latter  flimg  away  in  a  rage,  crjdng  I  ought  to  be  stabbed  for 
lumping  them  aD  together,  and  telling  them  they  might  all  be 
saved,  of  whatever  church  or  party,  if  they  would  return,  like 
the  prodigal,  to  their  heavenly  Father.  I  began  preaching 
with  great  reluctance  at  Mary-le-bone-lane,  where  the  Spirit 
came  pouring  down  like  a  flood.  All  present  were  in  tears, 
either  of  sorrow  or  joy.  We  continued  above  an  hour  singing 
and  crying.  A  more  refreshing  time  I  have  not  known  since 
I  left  England. 

"  Oct.  17th.  I  passed  the  day  at  the  house  we  have  pur- 
chased, near  Dolphin's-barn,  writing  and  meditating.  I 
could  almost  have  set  up  my  rest  here ;  but  must  not  look  for 
rest  on  this  side  eternity.  I  heard,  as  I  do  every  day,  of 
more  sinners  who  have  received  the  atonement. 

"  Oct.  19tli.  I  dined  at  a  gentleman's,  who  offered  us  a 


478  THE    LIFE    OF 

large  piece  of  ground  to  build  upon,  at  a  very  moderate  price. 
It  seems  as  if  the  time  for  building  were  at  hand,  now  the 
Magistrates  are  so  favourable.  The  Mayor  has  declared,  he 
will  send  any  man  to  Newgate,  who  only  calls  after  us  in  the 
streets ;  but  we  are  not  so  vain  as  to  think  all  the  authority 
of  man  can  long  screen  those  who  will  Hve  godly  in  Christ 
Jesus  from  suffering  persecution. 

"  Oct.  25th.  I  passed  two  hours  at  St.  Patrick's,  under  my 
usual  burden,  among  the  dry  bones  of  the  house  of  Israel.  I 
seldom  enter  this  place,  but  they  are  ready  to  drag  me  out  as 
a  profaner  of  the  temple.  The  Dean  I  must  except,  who  has 
always  treated  us  with  great  courtesy ;  looks  pleased  to  see  us 
make  the  bulk  of  the  communicants;  appointed  us  a  seat 
by  ourselves ;  and  constantly  administers  to  me  first,  as  the 
rubric  directs.  I  opened  our  new  house,  at  Dolphin's-barn, 
by  preacliing  to  a  great  multitude  within  and  without. 
After  preaching  five  times  to-day  I  was  as  fresh  as  in  the 
morning. 

"  Oct.  27th.  I  prayed  by  our  sister  Baker,  whom  I  had 
lately  checked  for  her  too  great  contempt  of  death,  as  it 
seemed  to  me.  The  trying  time  is  come ;  yet  she  keeps  her 
confidence. 

"  Oct.  30th.  In  our  return  from  intercession  we  were 
stoned  for  the  length  of  a  street  or  two.  Charles  Perronct 
interposed  his  back  to  screen  me.  Here  I  received  the  first 
blow  since  I  came  to  Dublin.  At  our  lodgings  the  mob  took 
their  leave  of  us,  without  hm*ting  either. 

"  Oct.  31st.  I  heard  the  best  news  of  any  since  om'  coming 
hither,  that  our  sister  Baker  is  departed  in  full  triumph.  To 
one  who  asked  her  this  morning  how  she  did,  she  answered, 
'  Bravely,  bravely ;  never  better.'  The  pains  of  death  had 
then  got  hold  on  her ;  but  she  smiled  on  the  welcome  mes- 
senger ;  took  leave  of  her  husband  and  children  with  calm 
joy ;  expressed  great  satisfaction  at  having  chosen  to  suffer 
affliction  -with  the  people  of  God ;  confirmed  those  about  her 
in  the  same  happy  choice ;  and  soon  after  fell  asleep,  and 
awoke  in  paradise.  I  called  at  the  house,  as  well  to  exhort 
the  sur^ivors,  as  to  see  the  late  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  happy  soul  had  left  a  smile  upon  the  clay,  to  tell  where 
she  was  gone.  We  were  all  comforted  in  prayer  and  thanks- 
gi\dng.     I  preached  for  the  last  time  in  Marlborough-street, 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  479 

on,  '  These  ai'e  they  that  came  out  of  great  tribulation/  &c. 
It  was  a  time  of  solemn  rejoicing,  in  hope  of  his  coming  to 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  our  eyes. 

"  Nov.  1st.    At  St.  Patrick's  Mr.  K entertained  us 

with  a  discourse  so  full  of  low,  pitiful  lies  and  nonsense 
as  I  never  heard  from  any,  except  the  ingenious  Mr. 
HobUn.  Preaching  five  times  is  not  more  than  twice  a 
day,  when  the  order  of  Providence  calls  us  to  it.  My 
strength  do  I  ascribe  unto  thee,  and  all  my  success,  and  all 
my  blessings ! 

"  Nov.  2d.  I  admitted  five  or  six  into  the  society,  and 
among  them  the  soldier  who  was  put  under  arrest  last  Sun- 
day for  the  high  crime  and  misdemeanor  of  hearing  a  sermon 
at  the  Green.  The  officer,  after  much  threatening,  let  him 
go  :  but  he  continues  refractory  still ;  that  is,  resolved  to 
work  out  his  salvation. 

"  Nov.  7th.  I  prayed  by  a  man  near  death.  When  we 
first  visited  him  he  was  quite  unawakencd ;  but  is  now  saved 
from  the  fear  both  of  death  and  hell,  and  waiting  for  the 
great  salvation  of  God.  We  have  several  such  instances  of 
persons  departing  in  the  Lord,  who  never  heard  the  Gospel 
till  we  preached  it  to  them  on  their  death-beds. 

"  Nov.  lOtli.  I  preached  at  a  new  place  in  Hanbury-lane, 

next   door   to   a  warm   antagonist,   the    Rev.    Mr.   N . 

Therefore  we  did  not  expect  to  be  long  unmolested.  Three 
nights,  however,  we  have  had  peace. 

"  Nov.  13th.  Hearing  the  Minister  had  procured  a  mob  to 
hinder  our  preaching,  I  would  not  suffer  any  of  the  Preachers 
or  people  to  expose  themselves  at  Hanbury-lane.  At  night 
our  adversaries,  who  till  then  had  expected  us  in  vain,  broke 
into  the  house,  and  took  possession. 

"  Nov.  26th.  I  spent  the  day  in  walking  about,  and  taking 
subscriptions  for  the  building.  At  night  I  proposed  it  to  the 
society,  who  were  glad  to  give  of  their  little.  This  and  the 
following  day  was  subscribed  upwards  of  .€70. 

"  Dec.  23d.  I  had  a  conference  with  two  Clergymen,  con- 
cerning this  way,  which  they  seemed  to  beheve  was  no 
schism,  or  new  rehgion,  but  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints.  One  of  them  invited  me  to  his  lodgings  in  the 
CoUege. 

"  Christmas-day.  The  people  met  at  my  lodgings  between 


480  THE    LIFE    OF 

tkree  and  four.  It  was  a  day  of  rejoicing ;  so  were  the  three 
following ;  suitable  to  the  solemn  occasion. 

"  Jan.  14th,  1748.  I  heard  more  good  news  from  the 
country,  whither  we  had  sent  some  of  our  Preachers.  At 
Tyrrell's-pass,  and  the  neighbouring  towns,  there  seems  to 
be  a  great  awakening. 

"  Feb.  9th.  I  took  horse  for  Tyrrell^s-pass.  We  overtook 
a  lad,  whisthng  one  of  our  tunes.  He  was  a  constant  hearer, 
though  a  Roman,  and  joined  with  us  in  several  hymns,  which 
he  had  by  heart.  Near  seven  we  got,  half  choked  with  the 
fog,  to  Mr.  Force's.  The  town  immediately  took  the  alarm, 
and  crowded  in  after  us.  I  discoursed  on,  ^A  certain  man 
had  two  sons,'  &c.  These  are  the  publicans  that  enter  before 
the  Pharisees.  Never  have  I  spoken  to  more  hungry  souls. 
They  devoured  every  word.  Some  expressed  their  satisfac- 
tion in  a  way  peculiar  to  them,  and  whistled  for  joy.  Few 
such  feasts  have  I  had  since  I  left  England.  It  refreshed  my 
body  more  than  meat  or  drink. 

"  God  has  begun  a  great  work  here.  The  people  of 
Tyrrell's-pass  were  wicked  to  a  proverb  ;  sweaxers,  drunkards. 
Sabbath-breakers,  thieves,  &c.,  from  time  immemorial.  But 
now  the  scene  is  entirely  changed.  Not  an  oath  is  heard,  or 
a  drunkard  seen,  among  them.  They  are  turned  from  dark- 
ness to  light.  Near  one  hundred  are  joined  in  society,  and 
following  hard  after  the  pardoning  God.  I  rode  to  Mr. 
Jonathan  Hanby's,  at  Temple-Macqueteer,  seven  miles  from 
Tjo'rell's-pass,  Feb.  10th,  and  pointed  several  of  his  poor 
neighbours  to  the  Lamb  of  God. 

"Feb.  11th.  At  eight  I  took  horse  for  Athlone.  We  were 
seven  in  company,  and  rode  mostly  abreast.  Some  overtook 
us,  running  in  great  haste;  and  one  horseman,  riding  full 
speed.  We  suspected  notliing,  and  rode  on,  singing,  till 
within  half  a  mile  of  the  town.  Mr.  Samuel  Handy  and 
John  Healey  happened  to  be  foremost,  three  or  four  yards 
out  of  the  line,  though  I  had  led  the  company  till  then.  We 
were  mounting  a  little  liill,  when  three  or  four  men  appeared 
at  the  top,  and  bade  us  go  back.  We  thought  them  in  jest, 
till  the  stones  flew.  John  Healey  was  knocked  off  his  horse 
with  a  stone,  fell  backwards,  and  lay  without  sense  or  motion. 
Mr.  Handy,  setting  spurs  to  his  horse,  charged  through  the 
enemy,  and  immediately  turned  upon  them  again.     There 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  481 

were  only  five  or  six  ruffians  on  tlie  spot ;  but  we  saw  m  any- 
gathering  to  us  from  all  sides. 

"  I  observed  tlie  man  who  knocked  down  John  Ilealey, 
striking  him  on  the  face  with  his  club^  and  cried  to  him  to 
stop ;  wliich  drew  him  upon  me,  and  probably  saved  our 
brother's  life,  whom  another  blow  might  have  despatched. 
They  had  gathered,  against  our  coming,  great  heaps  of  stones, 
one  of  which  was  sufficient  to  beat  out  our  brains.  How  wc 
escaped  them,  God  only  knows,  and  our  guardian  angels.  I 
had  no  apprehension  of  their  hurting  me,  even  when  one 
struck  me  on  the  back  with  a  large  stone,  which  took  away 
my  breath.  One  struck  Mr.  Force  on  the  head :  at  whom 
Mr.  Handy  made  a  full  blow.  He  turned,  and  escaped  past ; 
yet  it  knocked  him  down,  and  for  the  present  disabled  him. 
As  often  as  we  returned,  we  were  driven  off  by  showers  of 
stones.  Some  were  for  returning  home ;  but  I  asked  if  we 
should  leave  our  brother  in  the  hands  of  his  murderers. 

"We  rode  back  to  the  field  of  battle,  which  our  enemies 
had  quitted,  the  Protestants  beginning  to  rise  upon  them. 
It  seems  the  Papists  had  laid  their  scheme  for  murdering  us, 
at  the  instigation  of  their  Priest,  Father  Ferril,  who  had 
sounded  an  alarum  last  Sunday,  and  raised  his  crusade 
against  us.  The  man  who  Avounded  John  Healey  was  the 
Priest^s  servant,  and  rode  his  master's  horse.  He  was  just 
going  to  finish  the  work  with  his  knife,  swearing  desperately 
that  he  'nould  cut  him  up,  when  a  poor  woman  from  her  hut 
came  to  his  assistance,  and  swore  as  stoutl}^,  that  he  should 
not  cut  him  up.  The  man  half  killed  her  Mith  a  blow  from 
John  Healey^s  whip ;  yet  she  hindered  him  till  more  help 
came.  One  Jameson,  a  Protestant,  ran  with  a  pitchfork,  and 
stuck  the  Clerk  in  the  shoulder.  The  bone  stopped  it.  The 
man  made  a  second  push  at  him,  which  was  broken  by  Mr. 
Handy,  returned  to  save  his  enemy's  life.  The  hedges  were 
all  lined  with  Papists,  who  kept  the  field  till  they  saw  the 
di'agoons  coming  out  of  Athlone.  Then  they  took  to  their 
heels,  and  Mr.  Handy  after  them.  In  the  midst  of  the  bog 
they  seized  the  Priest's  servant,  carried  him  prisoner  to 
Athlone,  and  charged  the  High  Constable  with  him ;  who 
quickly  let  him  go.  A  Protestant  met  and  beat  him  unmer- 
cifidly ;  but  he  escaped  at  last,  and  fled  for  his  life  sorely 
wounded. 

VOL.    I.  II 


482 


THE    LIFE    OF 


"  We  found  John  Healey,  in  his  blood,  at  the  hut,  whither 
the  woman  and  her  husband  had  carried  him.  He  recovered 
his  senses  at  hearing  my  voice.  We  got  him  to  Athlone ; 
had  him  blooded;  and  his  wounds  dressed.  The  Surgeon 
would  take  nothing  for  his  pains. 

"  The  people  of  the  town  expressed  great  indignation  at 
our  treatment.  The  soldiers  flocked  about  us.  They  had 
been  ordered  by  their  officers  to  meet  and  guard  us  into  the 
town.  But  we  came  before  our  time,  which  prevented  them, 
and  our  enemies  likewise,  or  we  should  have  found  an  army  of 
Romans  ready  to  receive  us.  The  country,  it  seems,  knew  before- 
hand of  the  design  ;  for  the  Papists  made  no  secret  of  it.  But 
by  the  providence  of  God  none  of  our  enemies  lost  their  lives. 

"  I  walked  down  to  the  market-house,  which  was  filled  by 
a  third  of  the  congregation.  I  removed  to  a  window  in  a 
ruined  house,  which  commanded  the  market-place.  The 
gentlemen,  vnth  the  Minister,  and  above  two  thousand 
hearers,  gave  diligent  heed  while  I  strongly  invited  them  to 
buy  wine  and  milk  without  money  and  without  price.  The 
congregation  waited  on  us  to  our  inn,  and  many  of  them 
out  of  town,  with  our  trusty  soldiers.  But  first  the  Minister 
and  Collector  came  to  see  us,  and  inquire  after  our  wounded 
man;  got  us  to  leave  information;  and  promised  us  justice. 
The  Minister  acknowledged  it  was  the  doctrine  of  our  own 
Church,  accepted  some  of  our  books,  and  bade  us  God  speed. 

"  We  marched  very  slowly  for  the  sake  of  our  patient,  till 
we  came  to  the  field  of  battle.  It  was  stained  with  blood 
abundantly.  We  halted,  and  sang  a  song  of  triumph,  and 
praise  to  God,  who  giveth  us  the  victory  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Here  we  sent  back  our  guard,  and  went  on 
our  way  rejoicing  to  Moat.  I  proclaimed  in  the  street  the 
faithful  saying,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners.  A  few  stones  were  cast,  and  a  drum  beat,  to  enter- 
tain the  ladies.  In  spite  of  the  genteel  devil,  some  impres- 
sion was  made  on  the  vulgar,  as  their  tears  testified.  We 
rode  through  the  noisy  ones  to  Mr.  Handy's.  The  voice  of 
joy  and  thanksgiving  was  heard  in  his  dwelling ;  and  we 
magnified  the  God  by  whom  we  escape  death.  Among  my 
hearers  was  the  mother  of  my  host,  who,  after  a  moral  life  of 
near  eighty  years,  is  now  convinced  of  unbelief,  and  quietly 
waiting  for  the  salvation  of  God. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  483 

"Feb.  12th.  At  Tyrrell's-pass  our  barn  ^yas  filled  at  night, 
with  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  whose  curiosity  brought 
them  from  all  parts.  I  showed  them  their  case  and  their 
Physician,  in  the  wounded  traveller,  and  good  Samaritan. 
They  Ustened  for  two  hours,  and  seemed  to  feel  the  weight  of 
the  word.  Counsellor  Lowe  followed  us  home,  and  had 
much  serious  discourse  with  us. 

"Feb.  13th.  I  spent  the  morning  in  conference  with  the 
strangers.  One,  a  sensible  Roman,  seemed  satisfied  with  my 
answers  to  his  objections,  and  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Another,  who  has  been  a  notorious  sinner,  but  a 
man  of  reading,  went  away  convinced,  and  longing  to  be 
converted.  The  Counsellor  we  heard  had  sat  up  the  whole 
night  searching  the  Scriptures,  if  these  things  were  so.  At 
Mr.  Samuel  Handy's  I  invited  many  to  the  great  supper. 
Two  hours  passed  unperceived  before  I  could  give  over. 

"  Feb.  14th.  A  poor  publican  was  drowned  in  tears,  who 
constantly  attends  the  word  of  grace,  on  which  all  his  hopes 
depend.  I  preached  at  Tullamore,  on,  '  O  Israel,  thou  hast 
destroyed  thyself;  but  in  me  is  thy  help.'  They  received  both 
the  legal  and  Gospel  saying  as  the  truth  of  God.  Many  of 
the  soldiers  from  Dublin  followed  us  into  the  house,  for 
farther  instruction ;  to  whom  I  again  declared,  '  The  poor 
have  the  Gospel  preached  unto  them.'  It  was  a  time  of 
refreshing,  like  one  of  the  former  times. 

"Feb.  15th.  At  Philhp's-town  I  expounded  the  prodigal 
son.  Above  forty  dragoons  joined  me  in  singing  and  con- 
ference, both  before  and  after.  These  are  all  turned  from 
darkness  to  light,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness. 

"  Feb.  16th.  I  visited  several  at  Tyrrell's-pass,  particularly 
Mrs.  Wade,  aged  ninety-five,  who  counts  all  things  but  loss, 
so  she  may  win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  Him,  not  having  her 
own  righteousness.  She  has  continued  in  the  temple  for 
near  a  hundred  j'ears,  and  in  fasting  every  Friday.  How 
does  this  shame  the  .young  professors,  who  say  they  have 
faith,  yet  Uve  in  a  total  neglect  of  Christ's  ordinance  !  She 
looks  every  moment  for  the  seal  of  her  pardon,  that  she  may 
depart  in  peace.  The  next  I  saw  was  a  venerable  couple 
indeed;  the  man  ninety-six,  the  woman  ninety-eight.  He 
had  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the  great  change  wrought  in  the 
town ;  and  said,  if  he  could  but  see  us  hfting  up  our  hands  in 

O     1     9 


484  THE    LIFE    OF 

prayer  for  him,  he  doubted  not  but  the  Lord  would  give  him 
the  blessing.  Till  within  these  two  years  he  has  worked  at 
his  loom.  He  was  in  all  the  actions  of  the  last  century ;  at 
the  seige  of  Londonderry,  Limerick,  &c. ;  the  greatest  Tory- 
hunter  in  the  country ;  full  of  days  and  scars.  She  wept  for 
joy  while  we  prayed  over  them,  and  commended  them  to  the 
pardoning  grace  of  God. 

"Feb.  17th.  I  came  to  Dublin,  half  dead  with  the  rain 
and  snow. 

"  Feb.  32d.  I  visited  a  poor  wretch  in  Newgate,  who  is  to 
be  burned  next  week  for  coining.  The  proof  against  her  was 
not  very  full ;  but  her  life  and  character  cast  her.  Slie  had 
lived  in  all  manner  of  wickedness,  and  narrowly  escaped 
death  before  for  killing  her  son-in-law.  Justice  has  now 
overtaken  her;  and  she  cries  she  is  lost  for  ever.  I  could 
not  well  discern  whence  her  sorrow  flowed,  but  found  hope 
for  her  in  prayer. 

"  Feb.  23d.  She  was  much  the  same ;  but  vehemently 
desired  our  people's  prayers,  and  told  me,  had  she  continued 
hearing  the  word,  she  had  never  come  to  that  misery :  but 
her  neighbours  had  laughed  her  out  of  it ;  and  now  God  had 
left  her  to  herself.  At  the  barn  I  expounded  the  woman 
with  the  bloody  issue ;  and  many  seemed  not  only  to  press, 
but  to  touch  Him.  Their  cries  pierced  the  clouds.  Three 
testified  that  they  were  healed  of  their  plague.  A  greater 
blessing  followed  us  in  the  society.  Glory  be  to  God,  who 
so  wonderfully  revives  his  work  among  us !  I  trust  many 
shall  yet  be  added  to  the  church  before  we  part. 

"  Feb.  25th.  We  had  wrestled  in  prayer  for  the  poor  crimi- 
nal; and  to-day  I  plainly  saw  the  answer  returned.  Her 
heart  was  broken  in  pieces.  She  had  nothing  to  plead  or 
pay  ;  and  aU  her  concern  was  for  her  soul.  She  received  the 
word  of  reconciliation  as  the  thirsty  land  doth  the  dew  of 
heaven ;  and  resolved  to  spend  her  last  breath  in  crying  to 
the  Friend  of  sinners.  Feb.  26th  and  27th,  I  was  again 
with  the  woman.  Near  twenty  of  the  poor  wretches  pressed 
in  after  me.  Her  tears  and  lamentations  reached  both  their 
hearts  and  mine. 

"  Feb.  28th.  I  did  not  wonder,  while  passing  Newgate, 
that  one  struck  me  on  the  head  with  a  stone.  I  preached  at 
two  and  six  at  the  barn.     The  great  blessing  came  at  last. 


THE    KEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  485 

My  subject  was,  tlie  ■woman  washing  our  Sa\iom''s  feet ;  and 
never  was  Tie  more  sensibly  present  witli  us.  A  woman 
could  not  forbear  declaring  openly,  that  her  faith  had  saved 
her. 

"  Feb.  29th.  I  received  fresh  comfort  by  a  letter  from  a 
Dissenter,  testifSnng  that  she  had  found  again,  under  the 
word,  the  peace  which  she  had  lost  for  many  years.  Every 
day  we  hear  of  more  children  born,  which  reconciles  us  to  the 
contrary  winds,  though  it  keeps  my  brother  from  us.  I  sent 
a  brother  to  the  condemned  woman,  who  told  him,  she  had 
been  visited  by  a  Romish  Priest.  On  his  bidding  her  pray 
to  the  Virgin  Mary,  she  answered,  '  I  have  an  Advocate  with 
the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.'  The  Ordiuarj'-  was 
also  with  her  for  the  first  time ;  and  she  told  him  the  reason 
of  the  hope  that  was  in  her. 

"  I  heard  from  the  keeper  that  a  reprieve  was  come  down, 
and  a  pardon  expected.  I  feared  it  might  stop  the  work  of 
God  in  her ;  and  was  agreeably  surprised  to  find  her  full  of 
fear  and  trouble  at  the  news.  '  0/  said  she  to  me,  '  I  am 
afraid,  if  my  life  be  spared,  that  I  shall  fall  from  God.  I  know 
He  would  have  mercy  on  me,  if  I  die  now.'  In  discoiu'sing 
farther  I  perceived  very  comfortable  signs.  Some  of  her 
words  were,  '  Two  days  ago  I  found  such  a  change  as  I  can- 
not describe.  My  heart  is  so  hghtcned ;  my  trouble  and 
grief  quite  gone.  And  in  the  night,  when  I  pray  to  my 
Savioui",  I  feel  such  a  strange  comfort  and  confidence  as  can- 
not be  expressed.  Siu'ely  God  has  forgiven  me  my  sins.'  I 
behoved  it ;  but  took  no  notice  till  the  work  should  prove 
itself.  Ouly  I  exhorted  her  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  she 
should  fall  from  those  good  beginnings. 

"  Mai'ch  1st.  I  met  the  woman  released  from  her  chains, 
both  soul  and  body.  She  threw  herself  at  my  feet,  and  cried, 
'  O  Sir,  under  God,  you  have  saved  my  soul !  I  have  found 
mercy  when  I  looked  for  judgment,  I  am  saved  by  a  mii'a- 
cle  of  mercy.'  In  the  evening  I  preached  on  that  most 
important  word,  '  It  is  finished ; '  and  God  set  to  his  seal. 
One  received  forgiveness.  A  man  and  a  woman  testified 
that  they  had  found  it  at  the  last  preaching.  The  power  of 
the  Lord  was  wonderfully  in  the  society.  I  asked,  '  Who 
touched  Him?'  not  doubting  but  some  had  then  received 
tlicir  cure.     One,  and  another,  and  another,  witnessed  a  good 


486  THE    LIFE    OF 

confession.  Our  sister  Blamires  declared^  witli  great  strug- 
gling, that  she  then  found  power  to  beheve,  and  blessed  the 
day  that  ever  she  saw  my  face.  Others  spake  in  the  same 
manner ;  and  last,  Thomas  Barnes  told  me  he  recovered  his 
pardon  while  I  was  repeating,  '  There  is  joy  in  the  presence 
of  the  angels  of  God  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  more 
than  over  ninety- an d-nine  just  men  that  need  no  repentance.' 
The  number  of  witnesses  this  night  was  nine. 

"  March  2d.  At  Mrs.  Gilmore^s,  a  serious  Dissenter,  I  met 
three  others  of  the  same  communion,  who  had  been  lately 
justified  under  the  word. 

"  March  5  th.  I  showed  the  poor  felons  in  Newgate  what 
they  must  do  to  be  saved.  One  man  I  have  often  observed 
much  affected  by  the  word,  and  extremely  officious  to  wait 
upon  me.  This  was  the  executioner,  who  is  half- converted 
by  the  woman,  and  shows  the  most  profound  reverence  for 
her.  I  gave  him  several  of  our  books,  which  he  has  read  over 
and  over.     By  profession  he  is  a  Papist. 

"  March  6th.  I  do  not  remember  when  we  have  had  a 
greater  blessing,  than  we  had  this  evening  in  the  society. 
Near  twenty  declared  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  then 
vouchsafed  to  them. 

"  March  7th.  I  spoke  with  eleven  of  them  who  had  received 
a  clear  sense  of  pardon.  Another  went  to  his  house  justified 
when  I  discoursed  on  wrestUng  Jacob. 

"  March  8th.  My  brother  landed,  and  met  the  society, 
God  confirming  the  word  of  his  messenger.  Mai'ch  9th.  I 
passed  a  comfortable  hour  in  conference  with  some  others 
who  have  lately  stepped  into  the  pool.  One  was  begotten 
again  this  evening  by  the  word  of  His  power.  March  10th. 
Tlu'ee  more  received  their  cure. 

"March  11th.  My  text  in  the  morning  was,  'The  Spirit 
and  the  bride  say.  Come.'  After  great  strugglings,  one  was 
constrained  to  cry  out,  '  He  is  come  !  He  is  come  !  I  have 
Him  now  in  my  heart ! '  A  stranger,  who  stood  with  his  hat 
on  upon  the  stairs,  with  all  the  marks  of  carelessness,  cried 
out,  in  great  astonishment,  '  Lord  bless  me  !  What  is  this  ? ' 
and  ran  away,  as  if  the  avenger  was  at  his  heels.  Another 
testified  her  having  lately  found  favour,  who  was  some  days 
since  a  grievous  sinner,  a  common  harlot.  But  she  is  washed  ! 
God  grant  she  may  hold  out ! 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  487 

"  March  13tli.  In  our  garden  I  once  more  invited  tLcm  to 
the  great  supper.  Many  tears  were  shed  at  parting;  yet 
was  it  a  blessed  momniing,  because  we  expect  to  meet  again 
at  the  great  white  tluroue. 

"  March  14th.  The  wind  turning  full  against  us,  gave  me 
an  opportunity  of  preaching  again  in  Ship-street.  I  heard 
that  our  sister  Preston  was  yesterday  delivered  of  her  burden 
of  sin  in  singing.  This  evening  Mrs.  Gilmore  received  the 
love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  her  heart.  A  month  ago  she  was 
a  warm  opposer ;  but  venturing  out  of  curiosity  to  hear  me, 
the  Lord  apphed  his  word,  and  stripped  her  all  at  once  of  her 
self-righteousness,  faith  of  adherence,  and  good  works.  She 
moui'ned  after  Him  till  now,  that  Jesus  has  received  her 
among  his  mtnesses." 

These  selections  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  journal 
will  serve  to  show  the  very  faitliful,  self-denying,  and  ener- 
getic manner  in  which  he  discharged  the  duties  of  his  minis- 
try during  this  his  first  visit  to  Ireland ;  and  the  honour 
which  the  Lord  put  upon  his  servant  in  the  success  of  his 
labom's.  A  revival  of  true  religion  had  indeed  begun  in 
Dubhn,  by  the  ministrations  of  other  men,  before  his  appear- 
ance there ;  but  it  was  greatly  extended  by  his  faithful 
labours.  In  the  rooms  which  were  fitted  up  for  divine  wor- 
sliip,  he  regularly  preached  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning; 
and  he  was  most  exemplaiy  in  meeting  the  infant  society  for 
exhortation  and  prayer,  watching  over  their  spiritual  progress 
with  true  pastoral  faithfulness  and  affection.  Regardless  of 
the  winter's  cold,  and  of  the  bitter  scorn  and  violence  of  bad 
men,  he  often  stood  up  in  the  open  air,  calling  the  outcasts 
to  repentance,  and  urging  them  to  behold  the  Lord  Jesus  as 
their  God  and  Saviour.  In  extending  the  knowledge  of 
Clu-ist,  his  life  was  often  in  peril ;  but  of  this  he  made  little 
account.  Wicked  Protestants  and  Papists,  formalists,  and 
sinners  of  eveiy  class,  not  excepting  even  felons,  convicts, 
and  common  harlots, — all  had  a  share  in  his  compassionate 
sympathy ;  and  their  conversion  inspired  him  with  a  joy 
which,  in  its  fervour  and  intensity,  was  second  only  to  tluit 
which  is  expressed  by  the  angels  of  God  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth. 

On  March  20tli  he  embai'ked  for  England,  accompanied  by 
John  Haughton,  and  the  next  day  landed  at  Holyhead. 


488  THE  LIFE  or 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  spring  of  1748^  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned 
from  Ireland,  formed  a  sort  of  crisis  in  his  personal  history. 
It  was  then  that,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he  began  seri- 
ously to  entertain  the  thought  of  entering  into  the  marriage 
relation.  When  he  landed  at  Holyhead  he  was  in  a  state  of 
extreme  suffering ;  and  this  was  greatly  increased  by  the 
severity  of  the  weather,  and  the  want  of  accommodations  on 
liis  journey  to  South  Wales,  where  he  intended  to  rest  a  little 
while.  On  his  arrival  at  Garth  he  was  received  by  the  Gwynne 
family  in  the  most  kind  and  hospitable  manner.  Here  he 
remained  nearly  a  fortnight,  enjoying  comparative  rest,  and 
receiving  the  most  aifectionate  attention.  On  his  departure 
for  London,  he  was  accompanied  for  the  first  hour  of  his 
journey  by  Mr.  Gwynne,  and  his  daughter  Sarah,  whose 
gentle  spu-it  and  amiable  manners  had  made  a  deep  impres- 
sion upon  the  heart  of  their  grateful  guest.  As  yet,  however, 
he  had  made  no  disclosure  of  his  feeUngs,  either  to  her,  or  to 
any  other  member  of  the  family. 

Soon  after  his  return  to  London  he  made  the  following 
entry  in  his  journal,  in  reference  to  the  same  subject : — "  I 
had  communicated  my  embryo-intentions  to  my  brother, 
while  in  Ireland,  which  he  neither  opposed  nor  much  encou- 
raged. It  was  then  a  distant  first  thought,  not  likely  ever 
to  come  to  a  proposal;  as  I  had  not  given  the  least  hint 
either  to  Miss  Gwynne,  or  the  family.  To-day  I  rode  over 
to  Shoreham,  and  told  Mr.  Perronet  all  my  heart.  I  have 
always  had  a  fear,  but  no  thougJd,  of  marrjdng,  for  many 
years  past ;  even  from  my  first  preaching  the  Gospel.  But 
"Nvithin  this  twelvemonth  that  thought  has  forced  itself  in : 
'  How  know  I  whether  it  be  best  for  me  to  marry,  or  no  ? 
Certainly  better  now  than  later :  and  if  not  now,  what 
security  that  I  shall  not  then  ?  It  should  be  now,  or  not  at 
all.^  Mr.  Perronet  encouraged  me  to  pray,  and  wait  for  a 
providential  opening.  I  expressed  the  various  searchings 
of  my  heart  in  many  hymns  on   the   important   occasion.^^ 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  489 

Seventeen  hymns,  wliicli  he  wrote  at  this  time,  on  the  subject 
of  his  man'iage,  liave  been  preserved  in  his  neat  handwriting. 
They  express  deep  submission  to  the  will  of  God,  \^ath  earnest 
prayer  for  proAddential  guidance.  It  is  not  improbable  that 
others  were  pubhshed  in  a  somewhat  altered  form,  so  as  to 
give  them  a  more  general  application. 

At  this  period  one  of  his  friends,  Mrs.  Sparrow,  of  Lewis- 
ham,  died  in  the  Lord,  and  bequeathed  to  him  a  legacy,  the 
exact  amount  of  which  is  not  specified.  He  received  fifty 
pounds  as  a  part  of  it  a  few  months  afterwards.  He  fulfilled 
her  request  by  preaching  a  sermon  on  the  occasion  of  her 
death.  In  discharging  this  duty  he  gave  a  striking  proof  of 
that  integrity  by  which  his  whole  life  was  characterized.  "  I 
spake  as  freely  of  her  faults/'  says  he,  "  as  of  her  virtues  : 
her  love  of  the  world,  and  final  victory  over  it.  The  hearers 
appeared  deeply  aff'ected.^' 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Bristol  early  in  June ;  and 
was  there  joined  by  Mr.  Gwynne  and  his  daughter.  After 
visiting  the  more  pious  members  of  the  society  in  the  city^ 
and  in  Kingswood,  and  witnessing  the  godly  order  of  the 
people,  they  accompanied  him  to  London,  and  took  up  their 
residence  in  the  dwelling-house  which  was  connected  with  the 
Foundery.  He  introduced  these  welcome  xdsitants  to  the  family 
of  Mr.  Perronet,  of  Shoreham ;  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Black- 
well,  of  Lewisham,  who  were  related  to  the  late  Mrs.  Sparrow ; 
and  to  several  other  friends.  In  London  they  had  pleasing 
demonstrations  of  the  reality  and  greatness  of  the  work  of 
God,  in  raising  up  a  spiritual  people,  of  which  the  two 
devoted  brothers  had  been  the  chief  instruments.  They  saw 
large  congregations  assemble  for  divine  worship,  not  only  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  the  week-day  evenings,  but  almost  every 
morning  besides,  at  the  early  hour  of  five  o'clock  ;  and  heard 
them,  with  every  appearance  of  true  devotion,  Uft  up  their 
voices,  hke  the  sound  of  many  waters,  in  the  sendee  of  their 
Maker.  On  the  morning  of  their  departure  they  witnessed  a 
signal  intei'position  of  divine  Providence,  in  preventing  the 
destruction  of  the  Foundery,  the  loss  of  which,  at  that  time 
especially,  would  have  been  a  very  serious  calamity.  Under 
the  date  of  July  19th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I  rose  at 
three,  and  called  our  friends.  The  Lord  sent  us  a  great 
deliverance  as  a  token  for  good.     Mary  Naylor  had  shut  the 


490  THE    LIFE    OP 

door  of  their  bed- chamber,  and  left  the  key  in  the  inside. 
Sally  wanted  sometliing  out,  which  Mary  Naylor  would  have 
put  her  by ;  but  SaUy  still  demanding  it,  she  called  the  man 
to  break  open  the  door.  He  said,  he  would  go  see  his  horses, 
and  come.  She  insisted  on  his  doing  it  just  then ;  which  he 
did  :  and  they  found  the  sheet  on  fire,  through  Molly's  drop- 
ping the  snuff  of  a  candle.  Had  the  man  stayed,  the  whole 
Foundery  might  have  been  in  a  flame." 

At  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  Charles  left  London  for 
Bristol,  accompanied  by  his  two  friends  from  Wales.  They 
travelled  on  horseback ;  and  having  arrived  at  Windsor,  he 
says,  "  My  horse  tlirew  me  with  violence  over  his  head.  My 
companion  fell  upon  me.  The  guardian  angels  bore  us  in 
their  hands,  so  that  neither  was  hui"t.  We  saw  the  castle 
and  palace  with  insensibility.  No  sight,  we  trust,  will  satisfy 
us,  but  that  of  Moses  from  Mount  Pisgah."  At  Oxford  he 
accompanied  his  friends  in  their  visits  to  the  different 
Colleges;  but  the  object  that  most  interested  liim  was  the 
unexpected  sight  of  "  a  poor  Servitor  of  St.  John's,  James 
E-ouquet,  who  was  not  ashamed  to  confess  Christ  before 
men ; "  and  who  afterwards  became  a  Clergyman  of  emi- 
nence. While  preaching  in  a  yard  at  Cirencester,  he  says, 
"  I  was  pierced  through  with  desires  of  complete  redemption, 
which  broke  out  in  tears  and  words  that  affected  them  in  hke 
manner.  I  could  gladly  have  dropped  the  body  in  that 
hour." 

This  special  influence  from  above  still  rested  upon  him ;  so 
that,  on  the  following  Sunday,  at  Kingswood,  he  says,  "  I 
began  the  sacrament  with  fervent  prayer,  and  many  tears, 
which  almost  hindered  my  reading  the  service.  I  broke  out 
into  prayer  again  and  again.  Our  hearts  were  all  as  melting 
wax.  I  administered  to  sisters  Robertson  and  Rutter,  sorely 
bruised  by  an  overturn  into  a  pit ;  yet  they  would  not  lose 
the  sacrament.  I  received  letters  from  Cork,  loudly  calling 
me  thither.  My  heart  was  at  once  made  willing,  and  I  had 
my  commission.  We  joined  in  earnest  prayer  for  success.  I 
preached  a  third  and  a  fourth  time  in  our  house  with  super- 
natural strength. 

"  July  26th.  I  dined  at  the  Fishponds  with  faithful  Felix 
Farley.  At  night  I  preached  in  the  orchard  to  many 
serious  souls.     There  was  a  coach  with  Mrs.  Knight,  Miss 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  491 

Clieync,  Mr.  Edwin,  and  Sir  William  Bunbury.  The 
latter  challenged  me,  for  his  old  schoolfellow,  in  the  face 
of  the  sun,  and  was  not  ashamed  to  join  heartily  in  our 
hymns. 

"  July  28th.  I  waited  upon  Miss  Cheyne  first,  and  then  on 
Mrs.  Knight,  at  the  Wells.  Both  assented  to  the  truth. 
The  latter  sent  for  her  brother,  my  old  friend  Robinson,  of 
Christ- Church.  He  called  me  to  defend  the  lay-Preachers, 
and  would  fain  have  brought  me  to  confess,  we  sent  them. 
I  declared  the  matter  of  fact :  that  when  God  had  sent  any 
one  forth,  and  owned  him  by  repeated  conversions,  then  we 
durst  not  reject  him.  He  talked  with  great  candour,  and 
remains  of  his  old  kindness  for  me." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  accompanied  Mr.  Gwynne  and  his 
daughter  to  Garth;  and  then  hastened  to  Holyhead,  where 
he  embarked  for  Ireland.  Here  he  found  that  doors  were 
opened  in  aU  directions  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel ;  and, 
although  "  there  were  many  adversaries,"  they  were  placed 
under  an  unaccountable  restraint,  and  in  every  place  where 
the  truth  was  proclaimed,  it  had  free  course,  and  was  glorified 
in  the  salvation  of  men.  He  applied  himseK  to  his  work 
with  his  wonted  energy,  and  was,  if  possible,  even  more 
laborious  and  successful  than  he  was  during  his  former  visit. 
A  few  selections  from  liis  private  journal  will  be  the  best 
record  of  his  ministry,  and  of  the  efi'ects  which  it  produced 
under  the  blessing  of  God  : — 

"  God  sent  us  a  wind  out  of  his  treasury,  the  fairest  we 
could  have,  which  brought  us  smoothly  and  safely  into 
Dublin  bay. 

"August  14th.  At  five  I  walked  to  the  preaching-room, 
and  gave  them  a  welcome  word  of  exhortation.  Great  was 
ova'  rejoicing,  and  mutual  faith,  and  fellowship  in  the  Spirit. 
I  met  them  again,  and  my  brother,  at  St.  Patrick's.  The 
number  of  communicants  was  much  increased  since  my 
departiu'e.  I  preached  in  our  garden  at  two.  The  power  of 
the  Lord  was  present,  as  at  the  beginning.  I  met  all  our 
lively  society,  to  our  mutual  consolation :  consolation  which 
\vords  cannot  express.  Mr.  LuneU  could  not  be  satisfied 
without  my  lodging  imder  his  roof.  I  mourned  with  him 
that  mourned  under  Ezekiel's  trial :  '  Son  of  man,  behold,  I 
take  awav  the  dcsiic  of  thine  eves  with  a  stroke,'     She  died 


492  THE    LIFE    OF 

triumpliant.  He  lost  his  Benjamin  too :  the  child  accom- 
panying the  mother  to  paradise.* 

"August  17th.  I  set  out  in  the  hard  rain.  My  horse^  the 
roughest  I  ever  rode,  shook  all  the  strength  out  of  me,  before 
I  got  to  Tyrrell's-pass.  There  our  sister  Force,  and  the 
rest,  received  me  right  gladly.  I  preached  on  the  blood  of 
sprinkhng,  and  met  the  poor  neglected  society.  Our  Preachers 
had  all  left  them  for  Cork,  where  is  now  the  widest  door. 

"  August  18th.  I  rode  to  Balliboy,  where  an  honest  Quaker 
received  us  with  open  arms.  I  broke  through  my  great 
reluctance,  and  preached  in  his  house  the  atoning  Lamb  of 
God.     He  opened  my  mouth,  and  the  hearers'  hearts. 

"  August  19th.  It  rained  the  whole  day.  The  road  was  one 
continued  quagmire.  I  made  a  hard  shift  to  reach  Roscrea 
by  ten.  Some  of  the  town  caught  me  leaving  it,  and 
demanded  their  debt  of  the  Gospel.  A  mixed  crowd  of 
Papists  and  Protestants  fiUed  the  market-house.  I  called 
them  (never  with  more  authority)  to  Jesus  Christ ;  then  rode 
on  in  the  rain  rejoicing  with  my  dropping  companion.  By 
nine  we  hardly  reached  Cashel.  Here  we  met  with  poor 
entertainment,  ha^ing  no  way  to  dry  oui*  clothes.  I  put  off 
my  great  coat,  and  got  a  httle  sleep. 

'^August  20th.  I  rose  cheerftdly  between  two  and  three, 
and  put  on  my  clothes,  wet  and  weighty  enough.  We  had 
some  intervals  of  fair  weather,  and  got  by  seven  in  the  even- 
ing to  Cork.  I  was  wishing  for  rest  at  some  private  house, 
when  Mr.  Harrison,  the  printer,  came,  and  invited  me  to  his. 
I  took  a  sweat,  and  rose  at  my  usual  time. 

"August  21st.  At  five  I  found  a  congregation  of  some 
thousands  on  the  Marsh.  They  devoured  every  word  with 
an  eagerness  beyond  description.  I  advised  them  all  to  go 
to  their  several  places  of  worship,  and  went  myself  to  Christ 
church.  It  is  the  largest  church  in  Cork,  yet  was  quite  full. 
The  communion  kept  us  till  near  ten. 

"  Much  good  has  been  done  already  in  this  place.  Out- 
ward wickedness  has  disappeared ;  outward  religion  succeeded. 

"  Mr.  Lunell,  who  kept  a  banking  establishment  in  Dublin,  greatly  befriended 
the  Methodists  at  this  period.  He  is  said  to  have  contributed  the  noble  sum  of 
four  hundred  pounds  towards  the  erection  of  their  chapel  in  Whitefriar-street, 
which  still  stands  as  a  monument  of  the  pious  zeal  and  liberality  of  the  first 
Methodists  in  that  city. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  493 

Swearing  is  seldom  heard  in  the  streets  :  the  churches  and 
altars  are  croAvded,  to  the  astonishment  of  our  adversaries. 
Yet  some  of  oiu'  Clergy,  and  all  the  Catholic  Priests,  take 
An*etched  pains  to  hinder  their  people  from  hearing  us. 

"  At  five  I  took  the  field  again :  but  such  a  sight  I  have 
rarely  seen !  Thousands  and  thousands  had  been  Avaiting 
some  hours,  Protestants  and  Papists,  high  and  low.  The 
Lord  endued  my  soul  and  body  with  much  strength  to  enforce 
the  faithful  saying,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners.  I  cried  after  them  for  an  hour,  to  the  utmost 
extent  of  my  voice,  yet  without  hoarseness,  or  weariness. 
The  Lord,  I  believe,  hath  much  people  in  this  city.  Two 
hundi'cd  are  ah'cady  joined  in  a  society. 

"  August  22d.  The  congregation  was  on  the  Marsh  before 
me,  near  tlu-ee  thousand  loving,  listening,  unawakened  souls, 
whom  I  m'ged  to  repent,  that  their  sins  might  be  blotted  out. 
At  present  we  pass  through  honoui*  and  good  report.  The 
chief  persons  of  the  town  favour  us.  No  wonder  then  that 
the  common  people  are  quiet.  We  pass  and  repass  the 
streets,  pursued  by  their  blessings  only.  The  same  favour- 
able incHnation  is  all  round  the  country.  Wherever  we  go, 
we  are  received  as  angels  of  God.  Were  this  to  last,  I  would 
escape  for  my  life  to  America.  Many  are  turned  from  their 
outward  sins ;  and  if  they  went  no  farther,  the  saints  of  the 
world  Avould  like  them  well  enough.  When  the  power  of 
godliness,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
is  preached,  many  will  fall  off.  But  as  yet  the  work  is  very 
superficial.     Not  one  justified  person  have  I  yet  found. 

"  Passing  by  the  Marsh  at  five,  I  saw  hundreds  waiting 
there  for  the  word,  and  was  told  it  was  their  custom  from  the 
beginning;  and  that  last  Sunday  many  were  there  from  one 
in  the  morning.  I  declared,  with  divine  assistance,  '  One 
thing  is  needful.^  The  sin-convincing  Spirit  was  present. 
He  struck  the  hard  rock,  and  the  waters  gushed  out.  The 
Assizes  brought  many  strangers.  I  did  not  spare  them ; 
and  they  bore  my  plainness  of  speech.  Several  of  the  bet- 
ter sort,  particularly  two  Justices,  thanked  and  wished  me 
success. 

"  August  23d.  I  laboured  to  convince  the  hearers  of  unbe- 
lief. More  and  more  are  awakening  out  of  sleep.  In  the 
evening  near  a  dozen  Clergymen  attended.     I  would  all  our 


494  THE    LIFE    OF 

bretliren  would  do  us  the  same  justice,  of  hearing  us,  before 
they  judge  us. 

"  August  24th.  By  a  Clergyman's  advice,  I  went  to  wait 
on  the  Bishop.  He  was  not  at  his  palace.  The  housekeeper 
begged  a  few  words  with  me.  She  trembled  exceedingly, 
and  struggled  to  speak ;  and  at  last  told  me  her  whole  life. 
From  twelve  years  old  she  had  violent  conflicts  with  the  old 
murderer.  She  seemed  a  chosen  vessel;  one  who,  Uke 
Obadiah,  had  served  the  Lord  from  her  youth.  I  told  her 
what  she  wanted,  even  faith  and  forgiveness.  She  received 
my  saying  with  all  readiness  of  mind ;  begged  of  me  to  let 
her  have  the  prayer  I  used  for  her ;  wept  and  rejoiced ;  and 
sent  me  away  with  many  thanks  and  blessings. 

"  In  the  evening  I  expounded  bhnd  Bartimeus  to  as  gen- 
teel an  audience  as  I  have  ever  seen.  Several  Ministers,  of 
all  denominations,  the  Governor's  lady,  and  many  strangers, 
attended  out  of  various  motives.  The  word  did  not  return 
void.  Some  of  the  Clergy  acknowledged  it  was  the  truth. 
I  designed  to  have  met  about  two  hundred,  who  have  given 
in  their  names  for  the  society ;  but  such  multitudes  thronged 
into  the  play-house,  that  it  occasioned  great  confusion.  I 
perceived  that  it  was  impracticable,  as  yet,  to  have  a  regular 
society. 

"  August  25th.  Here  is  indeed  an  open  door,  such  as  was 
never  set  before  me  till  now.  Even  at  Newcastle,  the  awaken- 
ing was  not  so  general.  The  congregation  last  Sunday  was 
computed  above  ten  thousand.  As  yet  there  is  no  open 
opposition,  though  the  people  have  had  the  word  two  months. 
Nay,  it  is  not  impossible  but  their  love  may  last  two  months 
longer,  before  any  number  of  them  rise  to  tear  us  in  pieces. 

"  I  met  a  neighbouring  Justice,  and  had  much  serious  con- 
versation with  him.  He  seems  to  have  a  general  kindness 
for  rehgion,  and  determined  to  use  all  his  interest  to  promote 
it.  For  an  hour  and  a  half  I  continued  calhng  the  poor  blind 
beggars  to  Jesus.  They  begin  to  cry  after  Him  on  every  side ; 
and  we  must  expect  to  be  rebuked  for  it. 

"  August  26th.  I  spake  severally  with  the  candidates  for  a 
society.  All  seem  awakened,  none  justified.  But '  who  hath 
despised  the  day  of  small  things  ?  '  This  is,  I  doubt  not,  the 
seed  of  a  glorious  church.  I  waited  on  the  Bishop  at  Rivers- 
town  ;  and  was  received  with  great  affability  by  himself  and 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  495 

family.  After  dinner  I  rode  back  to  Cork.  I  di'ank  tea  with 
some  well-disposed  Quakers,  and  borrowed  a  volume  of  their 
djang  sapngs :  a  standing  proof  that  the  life  and  power  of 
God  was  -with  them  at  the  beginning ;  as  it  might  again, 
were  they  humble  enough  to  confess  their  Avant. 

"August  27th.  I  had  much  discourse  with  Mr.  C ,  a 

sensible,  pious  Clergyman ;  one  after  my  own  heart  in  his 
love  to  our  desolate  mother.  He  is  clear  in  the  doctrine  of 
faith.  He  gave  me  a  delightful  account  of  the  Bishop  :  yet  I 
do  not  find  it  good  for  me  to  be  countenanced  by  my  supe- 
riors. It  is  a  snare  and  burden  to  my  soul.  All  day  long  I 
was  bowed  down  by  my  late  conversation,  and  stripped  of 
every  good  desire,  especially  of  preacliing.  Sometimes  our 
waiting  upon  great  men  may  do  good,  or  prevent  evil :  but 
how  dangerous  the  experuuent !  How  apt  to  weaken  our 
hands,  and  betray  us  into  undue  deference,  and  respect  of 
persons !  The  Lord  send  to  them  by  whom  he  will  send ; 
but  hide  me  still  in  disgrace  and  obscurity. 

"  I  was  set  upon  in  the  street  by  a  Romish  Priest  for 
words  which  he  was  told  one  of  our  Preachers  spoke  against 
him.  I  tried  to  undeceive  him ;  but  he  was  too  loud,  and 
too  fond  of  showing  his  learning,  (as  far  as  Latin  went,) 
to  hear  reason.  However,  we  parted  without  coming  to 
blows. 

"  August  28th.  From  early  sacrament  I  went  to  Mr.  H — , 
an  honest  Attorney,  and  with  him  to  Passage,  five  mOes  from 
Cork.  There  Justice  P —  received  us,  and  used  all  his 
authority  with  others  to  do  the  same.  He  sent  word  to  the 
Romish  Priest,  that  if  he  forbade  his  people  heating  me,  he 
would  shut  up  his  mass-house,  and  send  him  to  jail  for  one 
year  at  least.  Several  of  the  poor  Romans  ventured  to  come, 
after  the  Justice  had  assured  them  he  would  himself  take  off 
the  curse  their  Priests  had  laid  upon  them.  I  exhorted  all 
aUke  to  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Clirist ; 
and  staked  my  own  salvation  upon  it,  that  he  who  believes, 
whether  Papist  or  Protestant,  shall  be  saved.  I  hastened 
back  to  the  Marsh.  On  seeing  the  multitudes,  I  thought  on 
the  old  Prior, — 

"  Then,  (baseness  of  mankind  ! )  then  of  all  these, 
Whom  my  dilated  eye  with  labour  sees, — 


496  THE    LIFE    OF 

how  few  will  own  God's  messengers  when  the  stream  turns  ! 
Now  they  all  received  me  with  inexpressible  eagerness.  I 
discoursed  on  the  good  Samaritan;  and  took  occasion  to 
vindicate  the  Methodists  from  that  foulest  slander^  that  they 
rail  at  the  Clergy.  I  enlarged  on  the  respect  due  to  them ; 
prayed  particularly  for  the  Bishop  ;  and  laid  it  on  their  con- 
sciences to  make  mention  of  them  in  all  their  prayers.  I 
had  appointed  part  of  the  society  to  meet  me  in  a  private 
house ;  but  the  people  so  crowded  in,  there  was  no  room  for 
me.  Their  love  at  present  as  eflFectually  prevents  our  assem- 
bhng,  as  their  hatred  will  by  and  by. 

'^August  30th.  Mr.  Stockdale  drove  me  to  Rathcormuck. 
Mr.  Lloyd,  the  Minister,  oifered  me  his  church ;  but  agreed 
with  me  that  I  had  better  preach  out,  or  I  should  lose  all  the 
Papists.     They  flocked  with  the  Protestants  to  the  market- 
house,  where  I  strongly  urged  them  to  repentance,  and  the 
obedience  of  faith.     The  great  man  of  the  place,  and  his  lady, 
employ  all  their  authority  to  promote  true,  vital  Christianity. 
The  Romish  Priest  is  so  intimidated,  that  he  dares  not  forbid 
his  people  hearing  us.     Were  every  Magistrate  in  Ireland 
like  this,  what  a  multitude  of  poor  Catholics  might  be  turned 
from  darkness  to  light ! 

"August  31st.  In  conference  I  found  one  who  had  received 
forgiveness  in  the  sacrament.  Two  or  three  more  have  been 
justified  under  the  word :  another  last  Monday.  I  passed 
a  useful  hour  with  Mr.  C — .  He  rejoiced  at  my  having 
preached  in  his  parish  last  Sunday.  If  our  brethren  were 
like-minded,  how  much  might  their  hands  be  strengthened 
by  us  !  But  we  must  have  patience,  as  he  observed,  till  the 
thing  speaks  itself;  and,  the  mist  of  prejudice  being  removed, 
they  see  clearly  that  all  our  desire  is,  the  salvation  of  souls, 
and  the  estabhshment  of  the  Church  of  England. 

"  I  talked  with  a  poor  innocent  girl,  who  constantly  hears 
the  word,  but  in  great  fear  of  the  Priest.  I  hope  in  a  little 
time  she  will  be  bold  to  judge  for  herself,  and  save  her  own 
soul,  without  asking  any  man's  leave.  I  invited  many 
sinners  at  the  Marsh,  to  Him  who  has  promised  them  the 
rest  of  pardon,  hohness,  and  heaven.  They  seem  to  taste 
the  good  word.  One  told  me,  after  it,  that  from  the  time  I 
spake  to  her  at  the  palace,  she  had  expected  the  blessing 
1  every  moment;  and  was  sure,  beyond   the  possibility  of  a 


THE    IIKV.    CHARLES    WKSLKY 


497 


doubt,  that  she  shoiiUl  have  it.  '  I  seem,'  said  slic,  '  to  be 
hiying  Tiokl  ou  Christ  continually.  I  am  so  light,  so  happy, 
as  I  never  was  before.  I  waked  two  nights  ago  in  such  a 
rapture  of  joj',  that  I  thought,  surely  this  is  the  peace  they 
preach.  It  has  continued  ever  since.  My  eyes  are  opened. 
I  see  all  things  in  a  new  light.  I  rejoice  always.'  Is  not 
this  the  language  of  faith  ?  the  cry  of  a  new-born  soul  ?  But 
I  prayed  over  her,  that  the  Lord  might  confirm  it,  and  was 
greatly  comforted  witli  her  consolations. 

"  Sept.  Is^.  I  met  the  infant  society,  for  the  first  time,  in 
an  old  play-house.  Several  were  there  from  two  in  the 
morning.  One  received  forgiveness  in  Jonathan  Reeves's 
first  prayer.  Om*  Lord's  presence  consecrated  the  place.  I 
explained  the  nature  of  Christian  fellowship.  God  knit  our 
hearts  together  in  the  desire  of  knowing  Him.  The  people 
are  now  ripe  for  the  Gospel,  which  I  therefore  preached  to 
the  poor  hungry  mourners.  I  heard  of  one  who  received  the 
atonement  on  Monday.  Behold,  a  troop  cometh  !  The  angel 
is  come  down ;  the  water  is  troubled ;  and  many  are  just 
stepping  into  the  pool.  I  spoke  with  some  who  told  me  they 
had  wronged  then'  neighbours  in  time  past ;  and  now  their 
consciences  will  not  let  them  rest  till  they  have  made  restitu- 
tion. I  bade  them  tell  the  persons  injured,  it  was  this 
preaching  that  compelled  them  to  do  justice.  One  poor 
wretch  told  me,  before  his  wife,  that  he  had  lived  in  drunken- 
ness, adultery,  and  all  the  works  of  the  devil,  for  twenty-one 
yeai's  ;  had  beaten  her  every  day  of  that  time ;  and  never  had 
any  remorse  till  he  heard  us  :  but  now  he  goes  constantly  to 
chui'ch,  behaves  lovingly  to  his  wife,  abhors  the  thing  that  is 
evil,  especially  his  old  sins.    This  is  one  instance  out  of  many. 

"  An  Alderman  heard  me  to-night  in  a  covered  chair.  I 
met  pai't  of  the  society,  who  are  fully  convinced,  that  without 
present  forgiveness  they  cannot  be  saved.  I  called  upon  Mr. 
C — ,  who  told  me  he  had  had  a  great  battle  with  his  bre- 
thren, who  confidently  averred,  affidavit  was  made  of  that 
wicked  brother  of  mine  running  away  with  another  man's 
wife  at  Athlone.  I  rejoiced  at  the  report,  as  a  sign  that  the 
god  of  this  world  is  alarmed  for  his  kingdom  in  danger. 
How  will  he  and  his  servants  rage  by  and  by  !  Hitherto 
they  seem  asleep;  but  the  witnesses  of  Jesus  are  rising  to 
rouse  them. 

VOL.    I.  K    K 


498  THE    LIFE    OF 

"Walking  to  tlic  Marsh,  I  overtook  Mrs.  N — ,  wlio  broke 
out  into  strong  confession  of  the  faith  she  received  yesterday 
morning  under  the  word.  I  marvel  not  that  her  daughter 
says,  she  is  gone  distracted.  You  might  as  well  stop  the  tide, 
as  her  testimony.  She  rides  on  the  high  places  of  the  earth  ; 
she  speaks  in  the  plerophory  of  faith  ;  she  lives  in  the  spirit 
of  triumph.  One  of  her  expressions  was,  '  I  do  not  walk,  but 
fly ;  and  seem  as  if  I  could  leap  over  the  moon.'  The 
Marsh  was  covered  with  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor. 
The  Gospel  had  free  course.  Not  a  word  returned  empty. 
One  followed,  and  told  me  he  had  found  the  Lord  in  the 
word  this  morning.  I  had  much  discom'se  with  the  young 
woman  above  mentioned ;  and  found  she  was  in  Christ  before 
me  ;  but  her  not  using  my  expressions  hindered  my  perceiv- 
ing it.  Some  of  her  words  were,  *  From  the  time  you  spake 
to  me  of  forgiveness,  I  have  been  praying  for  it,  day  and 
night,  in  continual  joy.  I  am  inexpressibly  happy.  All  my 
temptations  are  gone.  I  tread  on  all  the  power  of  the 
enemy.  From  twelve  years  old  I  have  walked  with  God,  and 
found  Him  in  all  my  ways,  in  every  place,  and  business,  and 
company.  In  all  my  words  I  find  Him  prompting  me. 
From  my  infancy  He  has  been  my  guide  and  instructer. 
When  I  would  have  spoken  to  the  Bishop,  or  others.  He 
checked  me  with  that  thought,  I  will  bear  all  my  burdens  till 
the  Lord  himself  delivers  me.  Many  things  He  has  taught 
me  to  pray  for,  which  I  did  not  myself  understand  at  the 
time  of  my  asking,  nor  fully  till  the  answers  came.  I  have 
been  urged  with  that  question.  Can  you  die  for  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  ?  and  when  I  have  put  it  by,  it  still  followed 
me ;  and  the  Lord  insisted  upon  my  ansAver.  While  I  have 
sat  at  work,  it  came  into  my  mind.  These  fingers  ivill 
'never  corrujjt  in  the  grave.  I  must  die  for  the  truth.  I 
replied,  But  how  can  it  he,  Lord?  We  are  all  Christians. 
Who  is  there  to  persecute  us  noiv  ?  This  thought  pm'sues  me 
still,  that  I  am  to  suffer  for  my  SaAdour :  and  I  should  grudge 
the  d3dng  in  my  bed.' 

"  I  never  felt  more  powerful,  piercing  words.  They 
brought  their  own  evidence,  and  left  me  no  room  to  doubt 
God's  special  love  to  this  soul.  They  also  confirmed  my  con- 
tinual expectation  of  sufterings. 

"  Sept.  3d.  My  text  was,  '  I,  even  I,  am  He  that  blotteth 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  499 

out  thy  transgressions  for  my  own  sake'  I  felt,  as  it  were, 
their  spirits  sunk  under  the  word.  From  six  to  eight  I 
attend  those  that  would  speak  with  me.  The  first  Avho 
accosted  me  was  a  poor  soldier,  with,  '  O  Sir,  I  have  fovmd 
the  blessing  ! '  I  asked  what  blessing.  '  Why,  the  blessing 
you  preach ;  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins.'  '  How  do  you  know 
that ?  '  'I  am  sure  of  it.  I  cannot  doubt  of  it.  I  feel  it  in 
my  heart.'  *  When  and  how  did  jow  receive  it  ?  '  *  Yester- 
day morning,  under  the  word.  I  strove  and  strove  hard 
before  I  could  lay  hold  on  it.  But  at  last  I  did  venture 
upon  Christ.  I  ^j2«/  on  boldness,  and  did  believe ;  and  that 
moment  all  my  sins  were  taken  away, — as  you  would  take 
the  coat  from  my  back.  I  went  home  rejoicing,  and  told  my 
wife,  and  persuaded  her  to  believe  like  me.  She  fell  a  crpng 
and  praying  for  an  hour  together ;  and  then  she  got  it  too. 
My  mother  is  not  far  from  it :  only  for  fear  of  one  sin  she 
dares  not  venture.'  His  artless  confession  was  confirmed  b}'^ 
his  "wife,  who  has  found  the  pearl  at  the  same  time  with  him. 
His  brother  found  it  last  Sunday.  Joyce  Bailey  informs  me, 
she  received  the  blessing  yesterday  morning  through  the 
Spirit  applying  that  word,  '  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.' 
I  exhorted  some  of  the  society,  and  found  them  all  on  full 
stretch  after  Christ. 

"  Sept.  4tli.  I  expounded  the  prodigal  son  to  thousands  of 
listening  sinners ;  many  of  whom,  I  am  assured,  are  on  their 
return,  and  Anil  never  rest  till  they  rest  in  the  arms  of  their 
Father. 

"  Sept.  5th.  ]\Iore,  I  hear,  are  added  to  the  church : 
two  at  the  sacrament  yesterday :  two  in  the  society.  One 
overtook  me  going  to  the  cathedral,  and  said,  '1  have 
found  something  in  the  preacliing,  and  cannot  but  think  it 
is  forgiveness.  All  my  sins  sunk  away  from  off  me  in  a 
moment.  I  can  do  nothing  but  pray,  and  cr}'.  Glory  be 
to  God !  I  have  such  a  confidence  of  his  love  as  I 
never  knew.  I  trample  all  sin  and  sorrow  under  my  feet.' 
I  bade  him  watch  and  pray,  and  expect  greater  things 
than  these. 

"  Our  old  master,  the  world,  begins  to  take  it  ill  that  so 
many  desert,  and  clean  escape  its  pollutions.  Innumerable 
stories  are  invented  to  stop  the  work,  or  rather  repeated ;  for 
they  are  the  same  we  have  heard  a  thousand  times,  as  well  as 

2  K  2 


hOO  THE    LIFE    OF 

the  primitive  Cliristians.  All  manner  of  wickedness  is  acted 
in  our  society,  except  the  eating  of  little  children.  My 
advice  to  the  people  is,  '  Answer  them  not  a  word/  The 
Homish  Priests  go  more  secretly  to  work,  deterring  their 
flock  by  the  penalty  of  a  curse.  Yet  some  venture  to  hear 
us  by  stealth.  I  took  horse  for  Bandon,  with  my  loving 
Lawyer,  and  his  wife,  who  has  lately  received  Christ,  as  her 
language  and  life  declare.  On  the  road  I  made  the  following 
liymu : — 

FOR  THE  ROMAN  CATHOLICS  IN  IRELAND. 

Shepherd  of  souls,  the  great,  the  good, 

Thy  helpless  sheep  behold. 
Those  other  sheep  dispersed  abroad, 

Who  are  not  of  this  fold. 
By  Satan  and  his  factors  bound 

In  ignorance  and  sin, 
Recall  them  through  the  Gospel  sound, 

And  bring  the  ovitcasts  in. 

Strangers,  alas !  to  thee  and  peace, 

They  cannot  find  the  way. 
But  wander  in  the  wilderness, 

And  on  the  mountains  stray. 
Why  sliould  they  faint,  unsaved,  unsought. 

With  sure  relief  so  nigh  ? 
Why  should  the  souls  whom  thou  hast  bought. 

For  lack  of  knowledge  die  ? 

Cast  up,  cast  up  an  open  road. 

The  stumbling-block  remove. 
The  sin  that  keeps  them  back  from  God, 

And  from  thy  pardoning  love. 
The  hinderer  of  thy  word  restrain, 

The  Babylonish  beast. 
The  men  who  sell  poor  souls  for  gain, 

Or  curse  whom  thou  hast  bless'd. 

Those  blindfold  leaders  of  the  blind. 

Who  frighten  them  from  thee. 
And  still  bewitch  the  people's  mind 

With  hellish  sorcery  : 
Pierced  with  thy  Spirit's  two-edged  sword. 

They  shall  no  more  deceive  : 
Simon  himself  at  thy  great  word 

Shall  tremble  and  believe. 


THE     REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  501 

Who  lead  their  followers  down  the  way 

To  everlasting  death, 
Confound,  convert,  and  pluck  the  pi'ey 

Out  of  the  lion's  teeth. 
The  simple  men,  of  heart  sincere, 

Who  would  receive  thy  word, 
Bring  in,  thy  hlessed  word  to  hear, 

And  own  their  bleeding  Lord. 


If  thou  wilt  work  a  work  of  grace. 

Who  sluill  the  hinderer  be  ? 
Shall  all  the  human  hellish  race 

Detain  thy  own  from  thee  ? 
Shall  Satan  keep,  as  lawful'prize, 

A  nation  in  his  snare  ? 
Hosts  of  the  living  God,  arise. 

And  try  the  force  of  prayer  ! 

The  prayer  of  faith  hath  raised  the  dead. 

The'  infernal  legions  driven. 
The  slaves  from  Satan's  dungeon  freed, 

And  shut  and  open'd  heaven. 
Our  faith  shall  cleave  the  triple  crown, 

Shall  o'er  the  beast  prevail. 
And  turn  his  kingdom  upside  down, 

And  shake  the  gates  of  hell. 

Come  then,  the  all-victorious  Name, 

Jesus,  whom  demons  flee. 
Redemption  in  thy  blood  jiroclaim, 

And  life  and  liberty. 
Satan  and  all  his  hosts  confound. 

Burst  ope  the  dungeon-door  ; 
Deliverance  preach  to  spirits  bound. 

And  pardon  to  the  poor. 

These  poor  for  whom  we  wrestle  still, 

A  blind,  deluded  crowd, 
Bring  to  the  word,  and  wound  and  heal, 

Through  the  atoning  blood. 
We  will  not  let  thee  go,  unless 

The  captives  thou  retrieve  ; 
Now,  Lord,  with  true  repentance  bless. 

And  help  them  to  believe. 

To  thee  with  boldness  we  look  up. 

For  all  these  sons  of  Rome  ; 
We  ask  in  faith,  and  lo  !  a  troop, 

A  troop  of  sinners  come  ! 


302   .  THE    LIFE    0¥ 

As  flocking  doves,  to  thee  they  fly 
For  refuge  and  for  rest ; 

They  hasten  to  their  windows  nigh. 
And  shelter  in  thy  breast. 

The  things  which  we  desired  we  have  ; 

To  sin  and  Satan  sold, 
A  nation  call,  like  lis,  and  save, 

And  make  us  all  one  fold  : 
One  house,  one  body,  and  one  vine, 

One  church  through  grace  forgiven. 
By  perfect  love  to  angels  join. 

And  waft  vis  all  to  heaven. 


"  By  ten  we  came  to  Bandon^  a  town  of  Protestants  only. 
Several  Papists  from  the  neigliboui'hood  attended  me  to  the 
market-house.  I  stood  on  a  scafFold_,  and  called,  to  about  a 
thousand  wild  people,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God^  Avhich 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ! '  Four  Ministers  confessed 
it  was  the  truth.  All  seemed  hugely  pleased,  and  rejoiced 
that  I  should  preach  again  in  the  evening  at  the  other  end  of 
the  town.  The  whole  town  was  then  gathered  together,  with 
many  out  of  the  country.  Three  of  the  Ministers  were  pre- 
sent again,  and  the  Provost,  or  Governor  of  the  town,  with 
many  of  the  better  sort,  in  the  opposite  houses.  I  was 
enabled  to  speak  closely  both  to  Pharisees  and  publicans. 
Many  of  the  latter  wept. 

"  Sept.  6th.  In  the  morning,  between  four  and  five,  I  Avas 
surprised  to  find  as  numerous  an  audience  as  last  night's.  I 
breakfasted  Avith  the  only  family  of  Quakers  in  the  town. 
They  behaved  with  that  love  and  zeal  which  we  meet  with  in 
all  the  Friends,  till  their  worldly-wise  and  envious  bretlnen 
pervert  them,  and  make  their  minds  evil  affected  towards 
us.  Two  men  from  Kinsale  came  to  press  me  thither.  I 
expounded  the  prodigal  son,  but  could  not  get  through  half 
of  it.  They  drank  in  every  word.  In  the  evening  I  began 
again  Avith  a  sore  throat,  a  heaAy  heart,  and  a  feeble 
body.  To  them  that  have  no  might  God  increaseth  strengtli. 
For  an  hour  and  a  half  I  strongly  called  the  Aveeping  pro- 
digals to  their  heavenly  Father.  Many  Homans  Avere  pre- 
sent, and  others  Avho  had  not  been  near  a  church  for  years.  I 
spent  an  hour  in  the  Town-Hall,  with  some  hundreds  of  them, 
in   prayer   and   singing.     They   Avere    impatient   to  have   a 


THE    REV.    CHAllLES    WESLEY.  503 

socict}^,  and  to  take  the  kingdom  of  heaven  by  violence.  I 
commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  departed,  laden 
Avitli  their  blessings. 

'^  I  rode  to  Kinsalc  with  my  trusty  Lawyer,  and  at  noon 
walked  to  the  market-place.  The  windows  were  filled  M'ith 
spectators,  rather  than  hearers.  Many  wild-looking  people 
stood  with  their  hats  on  in  the  street.  The  boys  Averc  rude 
and  noisy.  Some  well-dressed  women  stood  behind  me,  and 
listened.  I  did  most  earnestly  invite  them  all  to  the  great 
supper.  It  Avas  fallow  ground;  yet  the  word  was  not  all 
lost.  Several  settled  into  serious  attention  :  others  expressed 
their  approbation  :  a  few  wept.  I  was  followed  to  my  lodg- 
ings by  a  devout  soldier,  one  of  om*  society  in  Dubhn,  who 
keeps  his  integrity.  Some  others  called,  and  convinced  mc 
God  hath  not  left  himself  without  Avitness  in  tliis  place. 

"  In  the  evening  the  multitude  so  trod  one  upon  another, 
that  it  was  some  time  before  they  could  settle  to  hear.  I 
received  a  blow  Avitli  a  stone  on  the  side  of  my  head ;  and 
called  on  the  person  to  stand  forth,  and,  if  I  had  done  him 
any  Avrong,  to  strike  me  again.  This  little  circumstance 
increased  their  attention.  I  lifted  up  my  A'oice  like  a  trum- 
pet, and  showed  the  people  their  transgressions,  and  the  AA^ay 
to  be  saved  from  them.  They  received  my  saying,  and  spake 
well  of  the  truth.  A  sudden  change  AAas  Adsible  in  their 
behaviour  afterAvards ;  for  God  had  touched  their  hearts. 
Even  the  Romans  OAvned,  'none  could  find  fault  Avith  Avliat 
the  man  said.'  Only  one  did  most  bitterly  curse  mc,  and  all 
that  should  ever  pray  for  me. 

"  Sept.  8th.  The  rain  drove  us  to  the  market-liousc,  a  far 
more  convenient  place  for  preaching.  I  Avas  surprised  to  find 
such  a  multitude  in  such  Aveather.  They  sank  doAvn  on  every 
side  into  a  just  sense  of  their  Avants.  The  next  time  the 
better  rank  of  Romans  came  to  hear  for  themselves,  and  a 
whole  army  of  soldiers.  All  Avere  profoundly  silent  as  soon  as 
I  opened  my  mouth  in  the  Avords  of  our  dying  Lord,  '  Is  it 
nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  ?  '  The  love  of  Christ  cru- 
cified bore  doAvn  all  before  it.  A  lady  of  the  Romish  Chm-ch 
Avould  have  me  to  her  house.  She  assured  me,  the  Governor 
of  the  town,  (called  the  Sovereign,)  as  soon  as  lie  heard  of  my 
coming,  had  issued  out  orders  that  none  should  dare  distmb 
mc ;  that  a  gentleman  ayIio  offered  to  insult  mc  Avould  have 


^04 


THE    LIFE    OF 


Ijcen  torn  to  pieces  by  the  Romans,  had  he  not  fled  for  it ; 
and  that  the  Cathohes  in  general  are  my  firm  friends. 

"  It  is  worth  observing,  that  in  Kinsale  I  am  of  every  reh- 
gion.  The  Presbyterians  say  I  am  a  Presbyterian;  the 
church-goers,  that  I  am  a  Minister  of  theirs ;  and  the  Catho- 
hes are  sure  I  am  a  good  Cathohc  in  my  heart,  I  returned 
to  Cork.  Here  the  witnesses  increase,  so  that  we  lose,  count 
of  them. 

"  Sept.  9th.  I  got  the  whole  morning  to  myself,  and  my 
beloved  friends  in  Wales.  I  had  sweet  fellowship  with  them 
in  reading  their  letters,  and  saw  them,  as  it  were,  all  about 
me  at  the  throne  of  grace. 

"  Sept.  10th.  A  man  and  his  wife  laid  hold  on  me,  and 
said,  'We  have  followed  you  from  Bandon  to  Kinsale,  and 
hither;  and  if  we  had  not  found  you  here,  we  would  have 
followed  you  to  Dublin,  and  all  the  world  over.'  They  urged 
me  to  come  once  more  to  Bandon,  so  that  I  could  not  refuse. 
Some  from  Middleton  and  Youghall  pressed  me  to  them  also. 

"  Sept.  11th.  I  heard  a  plain,  useful  sermon,  at  St.  Peter's, 
against  judging.  Such  crowds  at  church  and  sacrament  were 
never  seen  before :  so  immediately  is  the  Gospel  the  power  of 
God,  saving  from  sin.  Multitudes,  from  their  first  hearing  it, 
left  off"  to  do  evil,  and  learned  to  do  well.  I  was  much 
refreshed  by  part  of  the  Bishop  of  Exeter's  late  charge  to  his 
Clergy,  worthy  to  be  written  in  letters  of  gold. 

"  '  My  brethren,  I  beg  you  Avill  rise  up  with  me  against 
only  moral  preaching.  We  have  been  long  attempting  the 
reformation  of  the  nation  by  discourses  of  this  kind.  With 
what  success  ?  Why,  with  none  at  all.  On  the  contrary,  we 
have  very  dexterously  preached  the  people  into  downright 
infidelity.  We  must  change  our  voice.  We  must  preach 
Christ,  and  Him  crucified.  Nothing  but  the  Gospel  is, 
nothing  will  be  found  to  be,  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 
Let  me  therefore  again  and  again  request,  may  I  not  add, 
let  me  cliarcje  you,  to  preach  Jesus,  and  salvation  through  his 
name ;  preach  the  Lord  who  bought  us ;  preach  redemption 
through  his  blood;  preach  the  saying  of  the  great  High 
Priest,  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved.  Preach  repentance 
toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 

"  Sept.  12th,  I  got  to  Bandon  by  eleven.  My  poor 
woman  and  her  husband  soon  found  me  out,  and  carried  me 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  505 

to  their  house  in  triumph.  The  neiglibours  flocked  in ;  and 
we  had  indeed  a  feast  of  love.  A  prodigal  came,  who  had 
been  a  monster  of  wickedness  for  many  years,  but  is  now 
returned  to  liis  Father.  So  are  more  of  the  town,  who  Mere 
Avicked  to  a  proverb.  I  spake  with  a  Avoman,  Avhoni  the  Avord 
has  wounded,  and  convinced  that  God  is  among  the  Protest- 
ants. She  Avas  bred  a  Protestant,  but  turned  young  to  the 
Romans,  and  has  continued  with  them  these  tAventy  years. 
She  told  me,  she  never  could  rightly  believe  that  any  man 
could  forgive  her  her  sins  :  but  Jesus  Christ  has  the  power, 
she  is  persuaded,  and  therefore  returns  to  those  Avho  preach 
forgiveness  in  his  blood. 

"  I  iuAdted  above  four  thousand  sinners  to  the  great  sup- 
per. God  hath  given  them  the  hearing  ear.  I  went  to  Mrs. 
Joneses,  a  Avidow-gentlewoman,  as  teachable  as  a  little  child ; 
determined  to  promote  the  work  of  God  to  the  utmost  of  her 
poAver.  All  in  the  place  seem  like-minded — except  the  Clergy. 
O  why  should  they  be  the  last  to  bring  home  their  King? 
It  grieved  me  to  hear  the  poor  encouragement  given  last 
Sunday  to  the  crowds  that  flocked  to  church,  which  some 
of  them  had  never  troubled  for  years.  We  send  them  to 
church,  to  hear  ourselves  railed  at,  and,  Avhat  is  far  Avorse,  the 
truth  of  God. 

"  Sept.  13th.  We  parted  with  many  tears,  and  mutual 
blessings.     I  rode  on  to  Kinsalc.     Here  also  the  Minister, 

Mr.  P ,  instead  of  rejoicing  to  see  so  many  pubhcans  in 

the  temple,  entertained  them  Avitli  a  railing  accusation  of  rac, 
as  an  impostor,  incendiary,  and  messenger  of  Satan.    Strange 

justice  !   that  Mr.  P should  be  voted  a  friend  of  the 

Church,  and  I  an  enemy ;  Avho  send  hundreds  into  the 
Church,  for  him  to  drive  out  again  !  At  noon  I  discoursed 
on  the  prodigal  son.  Many  approved  by  silent  tears.  I 
coidd  not  dismiss  them  Avithout  a  word  of  advice,  hoAv  to 
behave  toAvards  their  enemies,  persecutors,  and  slanderers. 

"  Sept.  15th.  After  proclaiming  lil)crty  to  the  captives,  at 
Cork,  1  took  horse  for  INIiddlcton,  and  preached  there  at 
noon  to  an  attentive  congregation,  Avho  pressed  me  much  to 
come  again.  I  rode  on  to  Youghall,  a  seaport  toAvn,  tAventy 
Irish  miles  from  Cork.  I  Avent  forth  to  the  strand  :  a  Avild 
multitude  folloAving  almost  croAvded  me  and  one  another  to 
death.     AVhile  I  described  our  Lord's  passion  the  Avaves  sub- 


506  THE    LIFE    OF 

sided,  tlie  noise  ceased,  and  they  earnestly  listened  to  His 
last  dying  cries.  The  Minister  (as  well  as  people)  testified 
his  approbation,  saying,  as  I  am  told,  '  These  gentlemen  have 
done  a  great  deal  of  good.  There  is  need  enough  of  them  in 
Youghall.^  I  lodged  at  Mr.  Price^s,  a  friendly  Dissenter, 
who,  with  his  family,  received  me  cordially  for  my  work^s 
sake. 

"  Sept.  16th.  The  rain  quickened  our  pace  to  Middleton. 
Here  my  audience  was  thrice  as  numerous  as  yesterday. 
The  Town-Hall  could  not  contain  them.  All  listened  to  their 
own  history  in  the  prodigal,  and  begged  hard  for  a  continu- 
ance of  the  Gospel.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  in  the 
society  at  Cork.  I  mai-vel  not  that  Satan  so  hates  it.  We 
never  meet  but  some  or  other  is  plucked  out  of  his  teeth. 

"  Sept.  17th.  After  a  restless  night  of  pain,  I  rose  to  con- 
fer with  those  who  desired  it.  A  woman  testified  that  the 
Lord  had  spoken  peace  to  her  trembling  soul  at  the  sacra- 
ment :  Thomas  Warburton,  that  faith  came  by  hearing ;  and 
now  he  hates  all  sin  with  a  perfect  hatred ;  and  could  spend 
his  Avhole  life  in  prayer.  Stephen  Williams  witnessed  that, 
'  Last  night  I  found  my  heart  bm^lened  and  bursting  in 
your  prayer ;  but  I  repeated  after  you,  till  my  speech  was 
swallowed  up.  Then  I  felt  mj^self  as  it  were  fainting,  falling 
back,  and  sinking  into  destruction ;  when  on  a  sudden  I  was 
lifted  up  ;  my  heart  was  lightened ;  my  burden  gone  ;  and  I 
saw  all  my  sins,  so  black,  so  many,  but  all  taken  away.  I  am 
now  afraid  of  neither  death,  de^dl,  nor  hell.  I  am  happier 
than  1  can  tell  you.  I  know  God  has,  for  Christ's  sake,  for- 
given me.^  Two  others,  in  whom  I  found  a  real  work  of 
grace  begun,  -were  Papists  till  they  heard  the  Gospel ;  but 
are  now  reconciled  to  the  church,  even  the  true  invisible 
church,  or  communion  of  saints,  with  whom  is  forgiveness 
of  sins.  A  few  of  these  lost  sheep  we  pick  up ;  but  seldom 
speak  of  it,  lest  our  good  Protestants  should  stir  up  the 
Papists  to  tear  us  in  pieces. 

"  At  Mr.  Roff^s,  a  pious  Dissenter,  I  heard  of  the  extreme 
bitterness  of  his  two  Ministers,  who  make  it  their  business, 
from  house  to  house,  to  set  their  people  against  the  truth, 
and  threaten  all  who  hear  us  with  excommunication.  So  far 
beyond  the  Papists  are  these  moderate  men  advanced  in  per- 
secution. 


THE    llEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  507 

"  Sept.  18tli.  I  rose,  as  I  lay  down,  in  pain,  which  con- 
fined me  tlie  whole  day.  I  prayed  God  to  suspend  it,  if  it 
was  his  will  I  should  speak  a  useful  M'ord  at  pai'ting  with  his 
people.  I  went  to  them  at  five  for  a  few  minutes.  The 
Marsh  Avas  quite  covered.  Above  ten  thousand  people,  as 
was  supposed,  stood  fixed  in  deep  attention.  Not  a  breath 
was  heard  among  them  all.  I  faintly  read  my  text,  Acts 
ii.  42,  '  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  Apostles'  doc- 
trine and  felloAvship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  pray- 
ers.' They  observed  my  weakness,  and  prayed  me  strong. 
I  urged  them  to  walk  as  the  first  followers  of  Christ.  My 
words  sunk  into  their  hearts^  and  melted  them  into  tears. 
For  two  hours  we  wept  and  rejoiced  together ;  and  com- 
mended each  other  again  and  again  to  God.  I  mentioned 
with  honour  the  behaviour  of  our  o\mi  Clergy ;  not  one  of 
whom  has  publicly  spoken  the  least  word  against  us.  I  had 
told  them  before,  and  now  I  told  them  again,  that  persecu- 
tion will  arise  because  of  the  word.  Great  confidence  and 
love  the  Lord  gave  me  for  them ;  and  we  parted  most 
triumphantly  Avith  the  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving. 

"  Sept.  19th.  I  rose  at  two,  refreshed  as  Avith  Avine,  and  set 
out  with  llobert  SAvindells.  My  pain  was  kept  off  by  the 
prayers  of  those  I  left  behind.  We  reached  Cashel  by  night. 
Our  host,  a  serious  Roman,  and  his  neighbour,  a  heai'ty, 
loA'ing  Quaker,  made  us  forget  om'  joui-ney. 

"  Sept.  20th.  We  reached  T —  by  nine.  I  met  several 
Clergy,  who  were  attending  the  Archbishop,  come  to  confirm. 
I  preached  at  my  inn  door.  The  people  behaved  better  at 
the  end  than  the  beginning.  I  found  the  tAvclve  miles  to 
Roscrea  good  six  homes'  riding ;  the  rain  attending  us  all  the 
Avay.  At  fiA'e  I  came  to  Mr.  White's,  sated  Avith  travelling ; 
but  had  not  time  to  rest,  the  people  demanding  me.  ^My 
knees  and  eyes  failed  me,  so  that  I  could  neither  stand  nor 
see.  I  leaned  on  a  doox*,  and  called,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you, 
all  ye  that  pass  by  ? '     The  Avord  Avas  not  Aveak,  like  me. 

"  Sept.  21st.  By  foui-  I  got  to  JMount-MeUick.  I 
preached  in  the  mai'ket-place  to  a  croAvd  of  poor  couAdnced 
sinners.  I  could  mention  nothing  but  pure  promises.  They 
receiAcd  the  Avord  as  souls  gasping  for  God. 

"  Sept.  22d.  I  took  in  thirty  ncAv  members.  I  rode  to 
B — ,  at  the  pressing  instance  of  a  Clergyman,  A\'ho  met  me, 


i508  THE    LIFE    OP 

carried  me  liome,  and,  after  fairly  proposing  his  objections, 
and  attending  to  my  answers,  allowed  me  to  speak  with  great 
closeness,  and  particular  application.  By  four  we  came  to 
Mr.  Jackson^ s,  in  Birr.  I  preached  '  the  Lamb  of  God,  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. ^  The  power  of  the  High- 
est overshadowed  us.  One  gentlewoman  sunk  down  at  Jesus^s 
feet.  Most  seemed  affected.  Sept.  23d,  I  talked  Avitli  my 
host's  brother,  a  publican  indeed  !  a  monster  of  wickedness 
lately,  but  now  so  changed,  that  all  the  town  is  alarmed  by  it. 
At  five  I  preached  in  a  barn  of  Mr.  Wade's,  near  Aghrim, 
seldom  with  greater  power. 

"  Sept.  24th.  By  one  the  Lord  brought  us  safe  to  our 
beloved  brethren  in  Athlone.  No  Father  Ferril  or  his  volun- 
teers withstood  our  entrance.  The  door  is  wide  opened,  at 
the  expense  of  one  hfe  indeed,  if  not  more ;  for  the  first  news 
I  heard  was,  that  the  poor  big-bellied  woman  who  covered 
John  Healey  from  his  enemy  is  lately  dead  of  the  blows  she 
then  received.  I  preached  in  the  market-house,  and  met  the 
society  in  a  barn,  which  a  well-disposed  Roman  lends  us,  to 
the  great  dissatisfaction  of  his  fellows.  Our  poor  lambs  were 
all  in  tears,  mourning  after  Jesus. 

"  Sept.  25th.  I  examined  each  of  the  society,  who  make 
upwards  of  two  hundred.  A  soldier  followed  and  told  me, 
that  while  I  was  tallying  to  them,  a  horrible  dread  over- 
whelmed him ;  he  knew  I  was  a  servant  of  God ;  saw  himself 
as  called  to  the  bai* ;  felt  the  burden  of  all  his  sins ;  shook, 
every  bone  of  him ;  and  trembled  exceedingly  for  fear  of 
God's  judgments.  I  could  not  hinder  his  faUing  down 
again  and  again  at  my  feet  under  such  piercing  apprehen- 
sions of  God,  the  righteous  Judge,  as  made  me  envy  his 
condition. 

"  I  accepted  an  invitation  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  T .     I 

comforted  the  mourners  at  the  market-house  by  all  the  pre- 
cious promises  of  the  Gospel  summed  up  in  Isaiah  xxxv.  I 
dined  with  Mr.  R ,  a  gentleman  of  the  Romish  persua- 
sion till  he  heard  my  brother  :  since  which  both  he  and  his 
house,  with  several  others,  are  come  over  to  the  Church  of 
England ;  and,  what  is  far  better,  to  the  power  of  godliness. 
In  the  evening  preaching  the  great  blessing  came.  The  cries 
of  the  wounded  spirits  cannot  be  described.  The  place  rung 
with  lovul  calls  for  '  mercy,  mercy  ! '     I  concluded,  and  began 


THE    REV.    CIIAULES    WESLEY.  509 

again,   and   again  ;  tlicn  sung  and  prayed,  and  prayed  and 
sung,  not  knowing  liow  to  give  over. 

"  Sept.  26th.  I  took  my  leave  in  those  solemn  words, 
which  reached  their  hearts,  '  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend 
you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  aljle  to 
build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them 
that  are  sanctified.'  At  three  I  came  to  our  dear  friends  at 
Tyrrell's-pass.  It  should  not  be  forgotten,  that  the  con- 
demned soldier  told  me,  at  pai'ting,  that  the  Lord  had 
absolved  him. 

"  Sept.  27th.  I  found  much  life  in  applying  those  words, 
'  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock,'  &c.  I  took  horse 
for  Dublin.  Young  Mr.  Wade  accompanied  me  three  or 
four  miles.  His  mother  died  last  week  in  peace.  He  is 
swiftly  following  her,  through  the  last  stage  of  a  consumj)- 
tion;  has  not  yet  attained;  but  knows  he  shall  not  depart 
till  his  eyes  have  seen  His  salvation.  I  commended  him  to 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  promised  to  meet  him  next  in  paradise. 

"  I  rode  alone,  yet  not  alone.  My  noon  hour  of  prayer 
refreshed  my  spirit.  My  absent  friends  were  never  less 
absent.     I  came  before  night  to  Dublin." 

Such  was  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
employed  during  his  second  visit  to  Ireland.  He  travelled 
extensively  through  the  southern  part  of  the  island,  where 
Popery  held  the  great  body  of  the  people  in  its  iron  grasp. 
Here  his  labours  were  characterized  by  an  energy  and 
devotedness  of  which  there  have  been  few  examples.  He 
preached  to  immense  assemblages  of  people,  of  every  rank 
and  description,  morning,  noon,  and  night,  reserving  a  cer- 
tain period  almost  every  day  to  converse  in  pri'sate  with  those 
who  sought  his  counsel,  and  forming  those  that  Avere  awak- 
ened into  rehgious  societies,  in  order  to  their  spiritual 
edification.  Many  of  the  societies  which  he  then  formed 
continue  to  this  day,  breathing  the  same  spirit  of  piety  as 
that  which  was  produced  under  his  preaching ;  and  not  a 
few  of  the  people  that  formerly  belonged  to  them  now  sleep 
in  Jesus.  An  influence  from  God  rested  upon  the  people 
generally,  wherever  he  ^ent,  and  caused  his  voice  to  be 
heard ;  so  that  there  was  Uttlc  opposition  to  the  spread  of 
the  truth.  Ungodly  men,  both  Papist  and  Protestant,  were 
under  a  supernatural  restraint.     The  exceptions  were  a  few 


510  THE    LIFE    OF 

of  the  Clergy  and  Dissenting  Ministers,  whose  gentle  slum- 
bers were  distiu-bed  by  the  rousing  sermons  of  this  itinerant 
stranger.  He  induced  great  numbers  of  careless  and  wicked 
people  to  attend  the  religious  ser\ices  of  the  Church ;  and 
their  faithless  Pastors,  instead  of  welcoming  the  wanderers  to 
the  fold,  drove  them  away  by  their  bitter  revilings. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  a  few  days  in  Dublin,  where 
he  found  the  society  in  a  very  prosperous  state.  Several 
persons  entered  into  Christian  liberty  during  his  stay.  Here 
he  luiexpectedly  met  his  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs,  Lampe,  from 
London ;  and  remarks  concerning  them,  "  They  were  over- 
joyed to  see  me.  I  cannot  yet  give  up  my  hope  that  they 
are  designed  for  better  things  than  feeding  swine ;  that  is, 
entertaining  the  gay  world." 

On  the  8th  of  October  he  embarked  in  the  packet  for 
England.  The  voyage  was  most  disastrous ;  as  will  appear 
from  the  following  letter,  which  he  addressed  to  a  friend,  on 
his  arrival  at  Holyhead.  It  is  dated  the  10th  of  October,  and 
appears  to  have  been  sent  to  a  person  in  Ireland,  probably  Mr. 
Lunell,  the  banker  in  Dublin,  who  had  received  the  truth. 

"  My  very  dear  Brother, — I  did  not  tell  you,  at  parting, 
that  I  never  had  a  stronger  apprehension  of  evil  near.  On 
Saturday  evening,  half-hour  past  eight,  I  entered  the  small 
boat.  We  were  two  hom-s  getting  to  the  vessel.  There  was 
not  then  water  to  cross  the  bar;  so  we  took  our  rest  till 
eleven  on  Sunday  morning.  Then  God  sent  us  a  fair  wind, 
and  we  sailed  smoothly  before  it,  five  knots  an  hour.  All 
things  promised  a  speedy,  prosperous  passage ;  yet  still  I 
found  the  burden  upon  my  heart,  usual  in  times  of  extreme 
danger. 

"  Towards  evening  the  wind  freshened  upon  us ;  and  we 
had  full  enough  of  it.  I  was  called  to  account  for  a  bit  of 
cake  I  had  eaten  in  the  morning,  and  thrown  into  violent 
exercise.  Up  or  down,  cabin  or  deck,  made  no  difference. 
Yet  in  the  midst  of  it  I  perceived  a  distinct  and  heavier 
concern  for  I  knew  not  what. 

"  It  was  now  pitch-dark,  and  no  small  tempest  lay  upon 
us.  The  Captain  had  ordered  in  all  the  sails.  I  kept  mostly 
upon  deck,  till  half-hour  past  eight,  when,  upon  my  inquiry, 
he  told  me  he  expected  to  be  in  the  harbour  by  nine.  I 
answered,  we  would  compound  for  ten.     While  we  were  talk- 


THE    REV,  CHARLES  WESLEY.  511 

ing,  tlie  mainsail  (as  I  take  it)  got  loose,  and  flew  overboard, 
as  if  it  would  drag  us  all  after  it.  The  small  boat,  at  tlic 
same  time,  for  want  of  fastening,  fell  out  of  its  place.  The 
Master  called,  '  AU  hands  upon  deck  ! '  and  thrust  me  down 
into  the  cabin.  "Within  a  minute  we  heard  a  cry  above,  '  We 
have  lost  the  mast ! '  A  passenger  ran  up,  and  brought  us 
worse  news,  that  it  was  not  the  mast,  but  the  poor  Master 
himself;  whom  I  had  scarcely  left,  when  the  boat,  as  they 
supposed,  struck  him  overboard.  From  that  moment  he 
was  seen  and  heard  no  more.  My  soul  was  bowed  before  the 
Lord.  I  knelt  down,  and  commended  the  depai'ting  spirit  to 
his  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus.  I  adored  his  distinguishing  good- 
ness :  '  The  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left.'  I  thought 
of  those  lines  of  Yoimg : — 

'  No  warning  given !  unceremonious  death  ! 
A  sudden  rush  from  life's  meridian  joys, 
A  plunge  opaque  l)eyond  conjecture  ! ' 

"  The  sailors  were  so  confounded,  they  knew  not  what  they 
did.  The  decks  were  strewed  Avith  sails,  boat,  &c. :  the  wind 
shifting  about,  the  compass  they  could  not  get  at ;  nor  the 
helm,  for  some  time.  We  were  just  on  the  shore ;  and  the 
vessel  di'ove  where  or  how  they  knew  not.  One  of  our  cabin 
passengers  ran  to  the  helm,  gave  orders,  as  Captain,  till  they 
had  righted  the  sliip.  But  I  ascribe  it  to  our  Invisible  Pilot, 
that  we  got  safe  to  the  harbour  soon  after  ten.  The  storm 
was  so  high,  we  doubted  whether  any  boat  would  venture  to 
fetch  us.  At  last  one  answered^  and  came.  I  thought  it 
safer  to  lie  in  the  vessel ;  but  one  calling,  '  Mr.  Wesley,  you 
may  come,'  I  followed,  and  by  eleven  found  out  my  old 
lodgings  at  Robert  Griffith's. 

"  Oct.  10th.  I  blessed  God  that  I  did  not  stay  in  the  vessel 
last  night.  A  more  tempestuous  one  I  do  not  remember.  I 
wrote  a  thanksgiving  hymn. 

THANKSGIVING  FOR  A  DELIVERANCE  FROM 
SHIPWRECK. 

All  praise  to  the  Lord, 
Who  rules  with  a  word 
The  untractahle  sea, 
And  limits  its  rage  ))y  his  steadfast  decree  ; 


512  THE    LIFE    OP 

Whose  providence  binds 
And  releases  tlie  winds, 
And  comjjels  them  again 
At  his  beck  to  put  on  the  invisible  chain. 

Even  now  he  hath  heard 

Our  cry,  and  ajjpear'd 

On  the  face  of  the  deep, 
And  commanded  the  tempest  its  distance  to  keep  : 

His  piloting  hand 

Hath  brought  us  to  land  ; 

And  no  longer  distrest, 
We  are  joyful  again  in  the  haven  to  rest. 

0  that  all  men  would  raise 

His  tribute  of  praise. 

His  goodness  declare. 
And  thankfully  sing  of  his  fatherly  cave  ! 

With  rapture  approve 

His  dealings  of  love, 

And  the  wonders  proclaim 
Perform'd  by  the  virtue  of  Jesus's  name  ! 

Through  Jesus  alone 

He  delivers  his  own. 

And  a  token  doth  send 
That  his  love  shall  direct  us,  and  save  to  the  end. 

With  joy  we  embrace 

The  pledge  of  his  grace. 

In  a  moment  outfly 
These  storms  of  affliction,  and  land  in  the  sky." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  dangers  and  inconveniences  were  not 
ended  when  he  landed  at  Holyhead,  and  thus  sang  the  praises 
of  his  Almighty  Preserver.  The  following  is  his  own  account 
of  the  perils  and  troubles  of  the  next  day  : — "  At  half-hour 
past  nine,  I  took  horse,  with  my  host,  in  a  perfect  hurricane. 
We  were  wet  through  in  less  than  ten  minutes  :  but  I  rode 
on,  thankful  that  I  was  not  at  sea.  By  one  I  reached  the 
BulFs-head ;  paid  off  my  extorting  guide ;  and  trusted  Provi- 
dence to  conduct  me  over  the  Welsh  mountains.  I  rode  near 
three  miles  before  my  genius  for  wandering  prevailed.  Then 
I  got  out  of  the  way  to  Baladan-ferry ;  but  was  met  by  a 
Welsh  child,  and  set  right  again.  Near  five  I  entered  the 
boat,  with  a  Clergyman  and  others,  who  crowded  our  small 
crazy  vessel.  The  water  was  exceeding  rough;  our  horses 
were   frightened;    we  looking  to  our  vessel  every  moment. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  513 

The  Minister  acknowledged  lie  was  never  in  like  danger. 
We  were  half  drowned  in  tlie  boat.  I  sat  at  the  bottom, 
with  him,  and  a  woman  who  stuck  very  close  to  me  ;  so  that 
my  swimming  would  not  have  helped  me.  But  the  Lord  was 
my  support ;  and  I  cried  out  to  my  brother  Clergyman, '  Fear 
not.  Christum,  et  fortunas  vehis  !  The  hairs  of  our  head  ai'c 
all  numbered.     Our  Father  sits  at  the  helm.' 

"  Our  trial  lasted  near  half  an  hour.  Then  we  landed,  wet 
and  weary,  in  the  dark  night.  The  Minister  was  my  guide 
to  Carnarvon;  and  by  the  way  entertained  me  with  the 
praises  of  a  lay-Preacher  he  had  lately  heard,  and  talked  with. 
He  could  say  nothing  against  his  preaching,  but  heartily 
wished  him  ordained.  His  name,  he  told  me,  was  Howell 
Harris.  He  carried  me  to  his  own  inn,  and  at  last  found  me 
out ;  which  increased  our  intimacy." 

Leaving  Carnarvon  the  next  morning  at  the  break  of  day, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  directed  his  course  to  Garth,  travelling 
on  horseback  through  an  open  country,  with  such  guides  as 
he  could  obtain ;  some  of  whom  exercised  his  patience  by 
leading  liim  out  of  the  way,  so  as  even  to  endanger  his  life. 
"  We  wandered  over  the  mountains,"  says  he,  "  at  random  ; 
and  I  was  quite  reconciled  to  the  thought  of  taking  up  my 
lodging  there.  But  Providence  sent  us  directors  again  and 
again  when  we  most  wanted  them.  We  rode  down  such 
precipices,  that  one  false  step  would  have  put  an  end  to  all 
our  journeys :  yet  the  Lord  brought  us  through  all."  At 
Rhayader  the  Curate  undertook  to  be  his  conductor  to  Garth ; 
and  not  being  able  to  obtain  a  horse  for  either  love  or  money, 
this  kind-hearted  and  unassuming  clerical  brother  walked  by 
his  side,  and  brought  him  safe  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Gwjaine, 
where  he  met  with  a  cordial  welcome. 

Here  he  remained  a  week,  preaching  in  the  house  of  his 
host,  and  in  the  neighbouring  churches,  many  people  coming 
j&'om  a  considerable  distance  to  attend  his  ministry,  and  to 
receive  the  Lord's  supper  at  his  hands.  On  Tuesday,  Oct. 
18th,  he  saj^s,  "  I  rode  to  Maesmynis,  with  most  of  the  family, 
and  enforced  those  triumphant  words  of  the  departing  Apos- 
tle, '  I  have  fought  a  good  fight ;  I  have  finished  my  com-se  ; 
I  have  kept  the  faith,'  &c.  Great  consolation  was  thereby 
administered  to  us.  Forty  sincere  souls,  whom  the  storm 
could  not  discourage,  joined  in  receiving  the  Lord's  supper. 

VOL.    I.  L    L 


514  THE    LIFE    OF 

It  was  a  passover  much  to  be  remembered.  All  were  melted 
down  in  prayer.  We  were  not  unmindfvil  of  our  absent  bre- 
thren^ or  of  those  that  travel  by  water.  The  church  about  us 
was  rocked  by  the  tempest ;  but  we  had  a  calm  within.  O 
that  it  might  last  till  we  all  arrive  at  the  haven !  " 

Mr.  Gwynne^s  estabhshment  at  Garth  was  large  and 
princely.  He  had  nine  sons  and  daughters,  and  twenty 
servants,  besides  the  Chaplain  ;  and  had  seldom  less  than  ten 
or  fifteen  guests  residing  in  the  house.  Mrs.  Grace  Bowen, 
whom  Charles  Wesley  has  immortalized  by  a  hymn  dedicated 
to  her  memory,  was  the  nurse  of  the  family.  Mrs.  Gwynne 
was  one  of  six  heiresses,  each  of  whom  had  a  fortune  of  thirty 
thousand  pounds,  and  was  married  into  a  family  of  rank. 
She  was  a  lady  of  superior  understanding,  generous  to  the 
poor,  and  in  the  earlier  years  of  her  hfe  indulged  strong 
prejudices  against  Dissenters.  When  her  husband  brought 
Howell  Harris  to  Garth,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  family 
begged  the  forgiveness  of  the  itinerant  Preacher,  treating  him 
with  as  much  respect  as  if  he  had  been  a  Bishop,  she  thought 
that  he  must  have  lost  his  senses.  In  grief  and  consterna- 
tion she  quitted  the  room,  and  would  not  return  till  the 
unwelcome  stranger  had  left  the  house.  When  her  daughter 
Sarah,  following  her  father's  example,  became  a  dehghted 
attendant  upon  Harris's  preaching,  Mrs.  Gwynne  was  still 
more  deeply  mortified  and  offended,  and  passed  much  of  her 
time  in  tears  at  what  she  considered  to  be  the  infatuation  of 
her  family.  Her  prejudices  were  at  length  removed  by  read- 
ing Mr.  John  Wesley's  "Appeal  to  Men  of  Reason  and 
Religion,"  and  by  the  testimony  of  some  gentlemen  who  had 
known  the  Wesleys  at  Oxford.  Under  the  influence  of  her 
altered  views  and  feelings,  she  was  induced  to  hear  Howell 
Harris  for  herself;  and  when  Mr.  John  Wesley  visited  South 
Wales,  he  was  hospitably  entertained  by  her,  as  well  as  by 
her  husband,  and  was  allowed  to  preach  in  the  house.  It  was 
about  two  years  after  that  Charles  visited  Garth,  when  he 
and  the  whole  family  at  once  formed  a  strong  attachment 
to  each  other. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  leave  of  this  distinguished  and 
kind  family  in  the  evening  of  October  19th,  and  early  the 
next  morning  commenced  his  journey  to  Bristol,  accompanied 
by  a  Welsh  Clergyman  of  kindred  spirit.     "  I  set  out,"  says 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  515 

he,  "with  brother  Phillips  in  the  dark  and  rain.  We  had 
not  rode  a  quarter  of  a  mile  before  I  was  struck  through  with 
pain,  as  with  a  dart.  Whether  it  was  the  rheumatism  in  my 
shoulder,  or  what  else,  I  know  not ;  but  it  took  away  my 
breath  in  an  instant,  and  stopped  my  progress.  I  lay  some 
time  on  my  horse,  unable  to  bear  the  least  motion;  biit 
determined  not  to  turn  back,  till  I  fell  off.  In  a  few  minutes 
I  could  bear  a  foot-pace,  and  then  a  small  trot.  As  the  rain 
increased,  my  pain  decreased.  I  was  quickly  wet  to  the  skin ; 
but  some  fair  blasts  dried  me  again,  and  in  five  hours  I  got 
well  to  Bwlch.  After  an  hour's  rest,  we  took  horse  again, 
and  came  swiftly  to  Usk  before  five.  We  went  early  to  bed, 
and  rose  at  three  the  next  morning.^' 

He  spent  nearly  three  weeks  in  Bristol,  preaching  in  that 
city,  in  Kingswood,  and  in  several  neighbouring  places, 
greatly  encoiu'aged  with  the  spiritual  state  of  the  societies, 
and  the  success  which  attended  liis  ministrations.  Of  labours, 
privations,  and  dangers,  he  had  his  full  share ;  but  he  was 
generally  so  happy  in  God  as  even  to  glory  in  them  all.  "  I 
rode  to  Coleford,"  says  he,  "  under  a  great  burden.  What 
would  I  not  have  given  to  escape  preaching  !  but  as  soon  as  I 
opened  my  mouth,  the  skies  poured  down  righteousness.  In 
the  society  we  seemed  all  rapt  up.  A  cloud  of  witnesses 
arose.  Five  or  six  received  forgiveness,  and  testified  it.  We 
rejoiced  with  joy  unutterable.  My  body  was  quite  spent. 
Mr.  Pliillips  did  not  much  commend  our  accommodations. 
Our  chamber  looked  very  ghastly,  scarcely  afi'ording  a  Pro- 
phet's furniture.     Our  bed  had  but  one  thin  quilt  to  cover  us. 

"  I  rode  to  Paulton,  where  my  horse  cast  me  to  the  ground 
with  such  violence,  as  if  I  had  been  shot  out  of  an  engine.  I 
lay  breathless  for  some  time.  They  set  me  on  the  horse,  and 
led  me  to  Bristol.  I  got  a  Surgeon  to  dress  my  arm  and 
hand,  which  were  much  bruised,  and  my  foot  crushed." 

This  accident  caused  no  Interruption  of  his  labom's.  Weary 
and  bruised  he  arrived  in  London,  where  he  expounded  the 
thirty-fifth  chapter  of  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  in  the  Foun- 
dery ;  and,  as  he  expresses  himself,  "  lost  all  his  bui'dens 
among  his  brethren." 


2  L  2 


516  THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  thoughts  of  marriage  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had 
for  some  time  cherished  led  him  now  at  length  to  resolve, 
thatj  if  Providence  should  open  his  way,  he  would,  without 
any  considerable  delay,  enter  into  that  holy  and  honourable 
relation ;  and  every  successive  visit  that  he  paid  to  Garth 
served  to  strengthen  his  persuasion  that  Miss  Sarah  Gwynne 
would  be  the  most  suitable  object  of  his  choice.  Her  family 
and  connexions  were  highly  respectable  ;  she  was  agreeable 
in  her  person,  temper,  and  manners ;  a  fine  singer ;  and  had 
renounced  the  world,  with  all  its  gaieties  and  pleasures,  to  gain 
Christ  and  his  salvation.  The  ministiy  of  Howell  Harris, 
and  that  of  the  Wesleys,  had  been  a  means  of  great  spiritual 
benefit  to  her ;  and  she  delighted  to  accompany  them  in  their 
preacliing  excursions  whenever  they  \isited  South  Wales. 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  now  forty  years  of  age;  and  he 
justly  thought  that  if  he  were  to  marry  at  all,  it  would  be 
better  at  this  time  than  at  a  later  period  of  life. 

When  he  and  his  brother  returned  from  Georgia  they 
entered  into  an  agreement,  that  neither  of  them  would  marry, 
or  take  any  direct  steps  towards  marriage,  without  the  know- 
ledge and  consent  of  the  other.  On  his  arrival  in  London, 
in  November,  1748,  he  fulfilled  his  part  of  the  covenant,  by 
informing  his  brother  that  it  was  his  intention  to  offer  him- 
self as  the  future  husband  of  Miss  Gwynne.  He  was  agree- 
ably surprised  to  find  that  his  brother  not  only  off'ered  no 
objection,  but  had  actually  anticipated  his  wishes  in  this 
aff'air.  John  had  entertained  the  thought  of  recommending 
to  Charles  three  young  ladies  of  their  acquaintance,  any  one 
of  whom  he  deemed  suitable  for  Charles's  wife ;  and  Miss 
Gwynne  was  one  of  the  number :  so  that  he  decidedly 
approved  of  the  choice  which  Charles  had  made.  They  con- 
sulted together  concerning  every  particular,  and  were  of  one 
heart  and  mind  in  all  things.  On  the  day  after  their  inter- 
view Charles  received  from  Dr.   Cockburn  the  sum  of  fifty 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  517 

pounds  as  part  of  a  legacy  wliicli  had  been  bequeathed  to 
him  by  his  "  old  friend  Mrs.  Spari'ow." 

Thus  encouraged,  he  left  London  for  Garth,  to  solicit  the 
heart  and  hand  of  Miss  Gwynne,  and  the  consent  of  her 
parents  to  accept  him  as  their  son-in-law.  It  was  an  under- 
standing between  him  and  his  brother,  that  a  refusal  from 
the  young  lady,  or  even  one  of  her  pai'cnts,  should  be 
regarded  as  an  absolute  prohibition,  and  the  suit  should  be 
for  ever  abandoned.  Happily  for  him,  his  former  attentions 
to  ]\Iiss  Gwynne,  and  the  sterHng  excellencies  which  she  had 
long  seen  in  him,  had  already  won  her  affections.  The 
matter  was  then  disclosed  to  the  mother,  by  Miss  Becky 
Gwynne,  another  of  the  daughters,  who  was  also  in  favour  of 
the  match.  Mrs.  G^vynne  answered,  ''  I  would  rather  give 
my  child  to  Mr.  Wesley  than  to  any  man  in  England." 
She  afterwards  spoke  to  him  with  great  friendliness;  and 
said,  that  she  had  "  no  manner  of  objection,  but  the  want  of 
fortune."  At  the  same  time  Mr.  Gwynne  gave  his  free  and 
unhesitating  consent,  and  left  all  the  arrangements  to  his 
wife,  who  was  well  quaUfied  for  the  task  by  her  natm-al 
shrewdness  and  business  habits.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  asked 
her  Avhcther  or  not  she  would  be  satisfied,  provided  he  could, 
before  the  marriage,  secure  an  income  of  one  hundred  pounds 
a  year.  Her  answer  was,  "  My  daughter  can  expect  no 
more."  If  any  new  objection  or  difficulty  arose,  she  pro- 
mised to  apprize  him  of  it ;  and  confessed  that  he  had  in  all 
things  acted  like  a  gentleman. 

Mr,  PliiUips,  the  Welsh  Clergyman,  and  a  personal  friend 
of  all  the  parties,  ^^'as  present,  and  very  strenuous  in  his 
opposition  to  the  project.  He  left  no  means  untried  to  put 
an  end  to  the  negotiation ;  being,  as  it  appears,  mainly  appre- 
hensive that  INIr.  Charles  Wesley's  marriage  would  curtail  his 
usefulness,  by  depriving  many  of  the  congregations  and 
societies  of  his  very  effective  ministry.  "  Them  also  I  told 
him,"  says  Chai'les,  "  my  brother  and  I  had  taken  into 
the  account;  and  I  had  taken  no  one  step  "without  my 
bix)ther's  express  advice  and  direction." 

Pleased  with  his  success  thus  far,  he  took  a  friendlv  leave 
of  the  family  at  Garth,  to  whom  he  now  stood  in  a  new  and 
peculiar  relation,  and  returned  to  London,  preacliing  at 
Bristol  and  Bath  in  his  way.     From  the  last  of  these  places 


518  THE    LIFE    OP 

he  set  out  on  the  16th  of  December^  soon  after  four  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  in  thick  darkness,  and  hard  rain,  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  Jones.  He  says,  "  We  had  only  one  shower ; 
but  it  lasted  from  morning  till  night.  By  half-hour  past 
eight  we  got  in  sad  plight  to  Calne ;  and  left  it  within  an 
hour,  as  wet  as  we  came  to  it,  sore  against  my  companion's 
wiU ;  who  did  not  understand  me  when  I  told  him,  '  I  never 
slack  my  pace  for  way  or  weather.'  In  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
we  were  wet  from  head  to  foot,  the  rain  dri\dng  in  our  faces. 
On  the  Downs  the  storm  took  my  horse  off  his  legs,  and 
blew  me  from  his  back.  Never  have  I  had  such  a  combat 
with  the  wind.     It  was  a  labour  indeed  to  bear  up  against  it. 

'  No  foot  of  earth  unfought  the  tempest  gave.' 

Many  times  it  stopped  me  as  if  caught  in  a  man's  arms. 
Once  it  blew  me  over  a  bank,  and  drove  me  several  yards  out 
of  the  road  before  I  could  turn.  For  a  mile  and  a  half  I 
struggled  on  till  my  strength  was  quite  spent.  There  was 
Httle  life  in  either  me  or  my  companion  when  we  came  to 
Hungerford.  We  dried  ourselves  ;  and  I  scarcely  persuaded 
him  to  go  on  to  Newbury.  There  I  was  forced  to  leave  him, 
and  push  forward  to  Worthampton  by  seven. 

"Dec.  17th.  I  took  horse  at  four  by  starhght.  Such 
cheerfulness  of  heart,  such  a  sense  of  joy  and  thankfidness,  I 
have  seldom  known.  For  five  hours  I  quite  forgot  my  body. 
T.^Hardwick  met  me  at  Maidenhead  with  a  post-chaise,  and 
carried  me  to  Brentford,  when  my  last  reserve  of  strength 
was  gone.  By  four  I  found  my  brother  at  the  Foundery,  and 
rejoiced  his  heart  with  the  account  of  my  prosperous  journey. 
Hitherto  it  seems  as  if  the  way  was  opened  by  particular 
Providence." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  next  journey  was  to  Shoreham,  for 
the  purpose  of  consulting  his  "  wise  and  worthy  friend,"  Mr. 
Perronet ;  who  congratulated  him  on  the  course  which  he 
had  so  successfully  taken,  and  encouraged  him  to  proceed. 
The  pious  Vicar  had  evidently  formed  a  high  opinion  of  Miss 
Gwynne's  character,  from  the  intercourse  which  he  had  with 
her  when  she  visited  Shoreham  in  company  with  her  father. 

The  task  of  securing  an  income  of  one  hundred  pounds  a  year 
next  engaged  the  attention  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  his  mar- 
riage being  suspended  upon  this  condition.     The  first  friend 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  519 

that  he  consulted  on  the  subject  was  Mr.  Ebenezer  Blackwell, 
of  Lewisham,  who  had  a  banking  estabhshment  in  Lombard- 
strcetj  London.  This  wealthy  Methodist  was  somewhat 
abrupt  in  his  manner,  but  of  high  moral  worth ;  so  that  he 
was  usually  called  "  the  rough  diamond.^^  He  was  generous 
and  upright ;  and  sometimes  placed  considerable  sums  of 
money  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and  probably  of 
Charles  too,  to  be  distributed  among  the  deserving  poor. 

Mr.  Blackwell  promptly  entertained  the  question,  and  pro- 
mised to  assist  in  a  subscription  for  raising  in  perpetuity  the 
sum  required  ;  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  deeming  it  better  that  he 
shoidd  be  thus  dependent  upon  ten  or  twelve  confidential 
friends  than  upon  the  societies  generally.  Wlien  the  plan  of 
such  a  subscription  was  laid  before  INIr.  John  Wesley,  by  his 
brother,  and  their  mutual  friend  the  rich  banker,  he  declared 
his  disapprobation  of  it ;  perhaps  thinking  that  his  brother's 
permanent  dependence  upon  a  number  of  wealthy  men  might 
interfere  with  his  ministerial  fidehty ;  it  being  difficult  to 
reprove  offenders,  and  thus  incur  their  displeasure,  when  the 
reprover  is  indebted  to  them  for  his  subsistence.  To  meet 
the  case,  he  offered  to  give  his  brother  security  for  the  yearly 
payment  of  one  hundred  pounds  out  of  the  profits  of  their 
books.  They  had  abeady  unitedly  published  several  volumes 
and  tracts  in  verse  ;  and  John  had  written  and  sent  forth  into 
the  world  three  volumes  of  Sermons,  his  powerful  "  Appeals 
to  ]\Ien  of  Reason  and  Religion,''  with  several  smaller  works, 
original  and  selected,  which  he  was  continually  increasing, 
and  the  proceeds  of  which  were  considerable.  This  plan  was 
acknowledged  to  be  a  decided  improvement  upon  that  which 
was  first  suggested ;  and  both  the  brothers  Avrote  to  Mrs. 
Gwynue,  wishing  to  know  from  her  whether  or  not  she  would 
consider  such  an  arrangement  satisfactory.  She  was  aware  of 
the  extensive  cii'culation  of  these  publications,  but  doubted 
whether  the  sale  of  tlie:\i  would  be  lasting;  and  therefore 
dechned  to  give  her  consent  to  the  marriage  till  a  more  cer- 
tain soiu'ce  of  income  was  provided.  Charles  received  this 
intelhgence  with  regret,  but  was  not  discom'agcd;  and  he 
again  hastened  to  considt  the  Yicar  of  Shoreham,  whose 
substantial  friendship  he  had  often  proved.  Mr.  Perronet 
immediately  addressed  the  following  admirable  letter  to  Mrs. 
Gwynne  : — 


520  THE    LIFE    OP 

"  Shoreliam,  Jan.  14tli,  1748-9.  Madam, — As  the  trouble 
of  this  proceeds  from  the  most  sincere  friendship,  I  have 
reason  to  beheve  you  will  easily  excuse  it. 

"  Give  me  leave  then.  Madam,  to  say,  that  if  you  and 
worthy  Mr.  Gwynne  are  of  opinion  that  the  match  proposed 
by  the  Uev.  Charles  Wesley  be  of  God,  neither  of  you  will 
suffer  an  objection  drawn  from  this  world  to  break  it  off. 
Alas !  Madam,  what  is  all  the  world,  and  the  glories  of  it  ? 
How  little  does  the  world  appear  to  that  mind  whose  affec- 
tions are  set  on  things  above  !  This  state,  I  trust,  is  what 
you  are  seriously  seeking  after.  I  am  sure  it  is  a  state  worth 
every  Christianas  seeking  after,  and  what  every  Christian 
must  seek  after,  if  ever  he  hopes  to  get  to  heaven. 

"  I  have  a  daughter  now  designed  for  a  pious  gentleman, 
whose  fortime  is  not  half  that  of  our  friend's ;  and  yet  I 
would  not  exchange  him  for  a  star  and  garter.  I  only  men- 
tion this  that  I  might  not  appear  to  offer  an  opinion  which  I 
would  not  follow  myself. 

"  However,  I  have  been  hithei'to  speaking  as  if  Mr. 
Wesley's  circumstances  really  wanted  an  apology ;  but  this  is 
not  the  case.  The  very  writings  of  these  gentlemen  are,  even 
at  this  time,  a  very  valuable  estate  :  and  when  it  shall  please 
God  to  open  the  minds  of  people  more,  and  prejudice  is  worn 
off,  it  will  be  much  more  valuable.  I  have  seen  what  an  able 
bookseller  has  valued  a  great  part  of  their  works  at,  which  is 
£2,500 ;  but  I  will  venture  to  say,  that  this  is  not  half  their 
value.  They  are  works  which  will  last  and  sell  while  any 
sense  of  true  religion  and  learning  shall  remain  among  us. 
However,  as  they  are  not  of  the  same  nature  as  an  estate  in 
land,  they  cannot  be  either  sold  or  pledged  without  the  most 
manifest  loss  and  inconvenience. 

"  I  shall  trouble  you.  Madam,  no  farther  than  only  to  add, 
that  from  the  time  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Miss  Gwynne 
at  my  house,  I  have  often  had  her  upon  my  mind.  I  then 
perceived  so  much  grace  and  good  sense  in  that  young  lady, 
that  when  this  affair  was  first  mentioned  to  me,  I  could  not 
help  rejoicing  at  what  promised  so  much  happiness  to  the 
chm'cli  of  God. 

"  May  that  God,  in  whose  hands  are  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  direct  all  of  you  in  such  a  manner  as  may  tend 
to  the  promoting  his  honour,  and  the  kingdom  of  his  dear 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  521 

Son !     I  am,  with   great  respect   to   worthy   Mr.  Gwynnc, 
yourself,  and  good  family,  Madam, 

"  Yom'  very  sincere  and  affectionate  friend  and  servant." 

This  epistle,  which  is  characterized  throughout  by  sound- 
ness of  judgment,  kind  feehng,  and  Christian  politeness,  pro- 
duced the  desired  effect.  In  ten  days  letters  came  from 
Garth,  declaring  Mrs.  Gwj^nne's  acceptance  of  the  proposed 
security.  Every  hinderance  to  the  marriage  was  therefore 
removed. 

A  few  days  afterwards  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I  mar- 
ried William  Briggs  and  Elizabeth  Perronet;  who  seem 
quite  made  for  each  other." 

After  the  lapse  of  a  fortnight,  during  which  he  regularly 
preached  twice  every  day,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  paid  another 
visit  to  Garth,  accompanied  by  his  brother,  and  by  Charles 
Perronet.  At  the  commencement  of  his  journey  he  expe- 
rienced a  signal  interposition  of  divine  Providence.  They  set 
out  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  In  passing  tlirough 
Kensington  he  says,  "  My  horse  threw  me.  My  foot  hung 
by  the  spur.  My  companions  were  gone  before ;  when  a 
servant  flew  to  my  help,  and  I  rose  unhurt."  When  the  party 
arrived  at  Garth,  they  found  Mr.  Howell  Gwynne,  the  eldest 
brother  of  Sarah,  visiting  the  family,  and  vehemently  opposed 
to  the  union  of  his  sister  with  the  Methodist  Clergyman. 
The  mother  expostulated  with  him ;  and  Miss  Becky  told 
him  point-blank,  that  he  ought  to  consider  the  offer  of  his 
sister's  suitor  an  honom'  done  to  himself,  as  one  of  the 
family.  Mr.  John  Wesley  renewed  his  proposal,  which  Mrs. 
Gwynne  accepted ;  and  it  was  arranged  that  Mr.  Gwynne 
and  the  Rev.  Vincent  Perronet,  Vicar  of  Slioreham,  should 
be  the  trustees  of  the  property  thus  secm-ed  to  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  and  his  bride.  He  remained  a  Aveek  at  Garth  after 
his  brother  and  Charles  Perronet  had  left,  preaching,  as 
usual,  twice  every  day.  Mr.  Howell  Gwynne  was  soon 
divested  of  his  hostility,  and  became  as  aflable  and  friendly  as 
the  rest  of  the  family.  Mrs.  Gwynne  attempted  to  extort 
from  her  future  son-in-law  a  promise  that  he  would  not  again 
trust  himself  in  Ireland;  but  Sally  woidd  not  suffer  him  to 
give  this,  sapng,  that  she  should  be  glad  herself  to  visit  the 
many  pious  people  in  that  country,  of  whom  she  had  heard. 
The  preliminaries  being  thus   settled    in   the   month   of 


522-  THE    LIFE    OP 

February,  it  was  agreed  that  the  marriage  should  be  solemn- 
ized in  the  following  April.  During  this  interval  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  applied  himself  to  his  ministerial  labour  with  un- 
abated dihgence  and  zeal ;  and  at  the  same  time  he  carried 
on  a  correspondence  with  Miss  Gwynne,  remarkable  for  its 
piety.  A  considerable  part  of  his  letters  to  her  were  written 
in  verse  :  a  vehicle  in  which  his  thoughts  flowed  in  the  most 
natural  manner,  especially  when  his  feelings  were  excited. 
These  compositions  are  exceedingly  animated,  and  breathe 
the  most  pure  and  fervent  devotion.  They  call  upon  the 
object  of  his  affection,  to  whom  he  now  stood  in  so  tender  a 
relation,  to  unite  with  him  in  an  unreserved  dedication  of  her- 
self to  their  common  Saviour ;  and  express  many  fears  lest 
the  love  of  the  creature  should  at  all  interfere  with  that 
supreme  love  to  God,  which  is  the  very  end  of  the  command- 
ment, and  therefore  the  soul  of  religion.  Never  was  wedded 
love  more  strong  and  decided  than  that  which  he  cherished ; 
and  never  was  it  more  thoroughly  sanctified  by  a  perfect  and 
constant  reference  to  God,  who  has  instituted  marriage  for 
purposes  connected  with  his  own  glory. 

His  spirit  and  conduct,  after  he  had  taken  leave  of  his 
friends  at  Garth,  will  best  appear  by  a  few  extracts  from  his 
private  journal.     Having  arrived  at  Bristol,  he  says, — 

"  March  3d.  I  met  George  Whitefield,  and  made  him 
quite  happy  by  acquainting  him  with  my  design. 

"  March  6th.  I  mentioned  it  to  the  select  band,  desiring 
their  prayers,  not  their  advice. 

"  March  10th.  I  prayed  by  happy  Sally  Huntington.  The 
approach  of  death  has  put  all  her  troubles  to  flight.  Miss 
Bm'dock,  to  whom  I  told  my  affair,  expressed  the  strongest 
approbation.     We  had  a  very  solemn  watch-night. 

"  March  16th.  I  rode  with  Charles  Perronet  in  a  day  and 
a  half  to  London.  In  bodily  weakness  I  expounded  Hab.  iii. 
17,  18:  'Although  the  fig-tree  shall  not  blossom,  neither 
shall  fruit  be  in  the  vines,  the  labour  of  the  ohve  shall  fail, 
and  the  fields  shall  yield  no  meat,  the  flock  shall  be  cut  off 
from  the  fold,  and  there  shall  be  no  herd  in  the  stalls  :  yet  I 
will  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  I  will  joy  in  the  God  of  my  salva- 
tion.-"  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  present,  and  great  love 
was  felt  toward  each  other. 

"  March    18th.    Returning   from   Shoreham,    I    narrowly 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  523 

escaped  being  crushed  to  death  by  a  dray  on  London- 
bridge. 

"  JNIai'ch  19th.  An  extraordinaiy  blessing  attended  the 
word  preached,  both  at  the  chapel,  and  every  other  place.  In 
the  sacrament  I  was  constramed  to  pray  again  and  again, 
with  strong  cryings  and  tears.  So  it  was  every  day  of  this 
great  and  holy  week. 

"  March  26th.  The  convincing  and  comforting  Spirit 
reached  om*  hearts,  both  in  the  word  and  sacrament.  In 
the  evening  I  took  my  leave  of  the  society,  who  express  a 
general  satisfaction  at  my  intentions.  Surely  both  Jesus  and 
liis  disciples  are  bidden. 

"  March  29th.  Ha\ing,  by  the  help  of  Mr.  Lloyd  and  his 
Lawyer,  settled  everything  to  Mrs.  Gwynne^s  wish,  I  set  out 
with  Charles  Perronet  for  Bristol,  on  my  way  to  Wales.  We 
lodged  the  first  night  at  Oxford. 

"  JNIai'ch  30th.  We  took  horse  again  at  seven,  and  God 
prospered  our  journey  to  Cirencester.  I  expounded  Rom. 
viii.  32,  and  met  the  society,  to  our  mutual  comfort. 

"  March  31st.  My  text  in  the  morning  was,  '  If  ye  then  be 
risen  with  Chiist,  seek  the  things  which  are  above,  where 
Christ  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God.^  He  strongly  drew 
our  hearts  after  Him,  as  the  tears  of  many  testified.  I 
stopped  to  pray  by  an  aged  woman,  who  lay  a-dying,  and 
knew  not  God.  She  then  received  faith  to  be  healed.  By 
two  we  came  to  Fehx  Farley's,  and  soon  after  to  Kingswood, 
where  we  found  our  beloved  sisters,  Mm'ray  and  Davey,  who 
joined  us  in  prayer  and  joyful  thanksgiving. 

"Apiil  1st.  Just  as  we  were  setting  out  for  Wales,  my 
brother  appeared  full  of  scruples,  and  refused  to  go  to  Garth 
at  all.  I  kept  my  temper,  and  promised,  if  he  could  not  be 
satisfied  there,  to  desist.  I  saw  all  was  still  in  God's  hands, 
and  committed  myself  to  Him. 

"Apiil  2d.  The  Lord  opened  my  mouth  to  apply  those 
weighty  words,  '  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ,  seek  the 
things  which  are  above.'  I  had  written  om-  friends  notice,  that 
I  should  be  at  Cardiff  to-moiTow,  and  Tuesday  or  Wednesday 
at  Garth  ;  but  found  my  brother  had  appointed  to  preach  at 
several  places  till  Friday  ;  which  I  did  not  take  kindly. 

"  April  3d.  He  seemed  quite  averse  to  signing  his  own 
agreement :    yet  at  five  wc  set  out  with  a  heavy  heart.     Our 


524  THE    LIFE    OF 

brother  Thomas  met  us  on  the  Welsh  side.  Before  five  I 
came  weary,  faint,  oppressed,  to  Cardiff,  and  lay  down,  being 
unable  to  stand. 

"April  4th.  I  met  Mr.  Hodges  at  Fonmon.  He  asked 
me,  '  My  brother,  what  are  you  seeking  in  this  thing? 
Happiness  ?  Then  you  will  be  sadly  disappointed.  If  a  help 
and  comfort  only,  look  up  to  God,  and  He  will  surely  give 
it  you.'  I  heard  my  brother  at  the  Castle,  and  again  in  the 
morning. 

"  April  6th.  I  was  his  hearer  at  five,  and  nine,  and  twelve 
in  Aberthaw  church.  By  seven  we  got  to  Brecknock.  An 
hour  after  Mr.  James  came.  I  waited  with  him  on  Mr. 
WiUiams,  the  Surrogate,  for  a  Hcense.  He  was  extremely 
civil,  refusing  his  fees  from  a  brother  Clergyman. 

"  April  7tli.  I  rose  at  four,  and  got  an  hour  for  prayer  and 
the  Scriptm-e.  We  came  to  Garth  by  nine,  and  found  them 
at  breakfast.  We  were  almost  equally  welcome  to  all.  We 
talked  over  matters  with  Mrs.  Gwynne  ;  and  all  my  brother's 
fears  were  scattered.  We  read  over  the  settlement.  Mrs. 
Gwynne  proposed  a  bond,  till  it  could  be  signed.  My  brother 
signed  the  bond.  Miss  Becky  and  Miss  Musgrave  witnessed 
it.     We  crowded  as  much  prayer  as  we  could  into  the  day." 

From  these  statements  it  appears,  that  when  the  time  of 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  marriage  drew  near,  his  brother 
expressed  some  misgivings  on  the  subject.  In  the  first 
instance  he  declared  an  unwillingness  to  go  to  Garth,  and 
be  present  at  the  ceremony ;  and  afterwards,  when  he 
consented  to  attend,  he  was  reluctant  to  fulfil  his  engage- 
ment with  respect  to  Charles's  income.  The  reason  of  this 
hesitation  is  not  distinctly  stated ;  but  it  is  said  to  have 
arisen  from  his  "  fears  ; "  and  those  "  fears  "  were  removed 
when  he  conversed  freely  with  Mrs.  Gwynne.  Hence  it  is 
probable,  he  was  apprehensive  that  this  very  clever  and 
managing  lady  would  impose  upon  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  some 
restrictions  which  would  Hmit  his  usefulness  as  an  Itinerant 
Preacher ;  perhaps  fix  him  in  a  parish  for  life.  She  had  already 
attempted  to  extort  from  him  a  promise  that  he  would  never 
visit  Ireland  again.  To  no  arrangement  of  this  kind  could 
Mr.  John  Wesley  be  a  party ;  and  if  he  were  to  be  deprived 
of  Charles's  assistance,  it  would  have  been  highly  unreason- 
able that  he  should,  to  the  end  of  his  life,  be  answerable  for 


THE    REV,    CHARLES    WESLEY.  525 

Charles's  support.  Of  no  unkindness  docs  Charles  accuse 
him,  but  that  of  proceeding  slowly  to  the  wedding,  by 
preaching  at  several  places  on  his  way ;  so  that  he  did  not 
arrive  at  Garth,  where  alone  his  "fears"  could  be  removed, 
till  the  day  before  the  marriage  was  to  take  place.  That 
any  doubts  should  remain,  on  such  an  occasion,  till  so  late  a 
period,  must  have  been  sufficiently  painful  to  Charleses  mind. 
Every  doubt  and  scruple,  however,  being  taken  away,  Mr. 
John  Wesley  says,  "  I  mamed  my  brother  and  Sarah 
Gwynne.  It  was  a  solemn  day,  such  as  became  the  dignity 
of  a  Christian  marriage."  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley^s  account  is 
strikingly  characteristic.  He  was  all  heart  and  feeling. 
"Saturday,  April  8th,  1749. 

'  Sweet  day  !  so  cool,  so  calm,  so  bright, 
The  bridal  of  the  earth  and  sky  ! ' 

Not  a  cloud  was  to  be  seen  from  morning  till  night.  I 
rose  at  four ;  spent  three  hoiu's  and  a  half  in  prayer,  or  sing- 
ing, with  my  brother,  Avith  Sally,  and  with  Beck,  At  eight  I 
led  my  SaUy  to  church.  Her  father,  sisters,  Lady  Rudd,* 
Grace  Bowen,  Betty  WiUiams,  and  I  think  Billy  Tucker,  and 
Mr.  James,  were  all  the  persons  present.  Mr.  Gwynne  gave 
her  to  me,  under  God.  My  brother  joined  our  hands.  It 
was  a  most  solemn  season  of  love  !  I  never  had  more  of  the 
divine  presence  at  the  sacrament.  My  brother  gave  out  the 
following  hymn : — 

Come,  thou  everlasting  Lord, 
By  our  trembling  hearts  adored  ; 
Come,  thou  heaven-descended  Guest, 
Bidden  to  the  marriage  feast ! 

Sweetly  in  the  midst  appear, 
With  thy  chosen  followers  here  ; 
Grant  us  tne  peculiar  grace. 
Show  to  all  thy  glorious  face. 

Now  the  veil  of  sin  withdraw, 
Fill  our  souls  with  sacred  awe. 
Awe  that  dares  not  speak  or  move, 
Reverence  of  humble  love  : 

•  liady  Riidd  was  the  wife  of  the  eldest  son  of  Mr.  Gwynne. 


526  THE    LIFE    OF 

Love  that  doth  its  Lord  descry, 
Ever  intimately  nigh, 
Hears  whom  it  exults  to  see. 
Feels  the  present  Deity. 

Let  on  us  thy  Spirit  rest. 
Dwell  in  each  devoted  breast ; 
Thou  with  thy  disciples  sit, 
Thou  thy  works  of  grace  repeat. 

Now  the  ancient  wonder  show. 
Manifest  thy  power  below, 
All  our  thoughts  exalt,  refine. 
Turn  the  water  into  wine. 

Stop  the  hurrying  spirit's  haste. 
Change  the  soul's  ignoble  taste  ; 
Nature  into  grace  improve, 
Earthly  into  heavenly  love. 

Raise  our  hearts  to  things  on  high. 
To  our  Bridegroom  in  the  sky  ; 
Heaven  our  hope,  and  highest  aim. 
Mystic  marriage  of  the  Lamb. 

O  might  each  obtain  a  share 
Of  the  pure  enjoyments  there  ; 
Now  in  rapturous  surprise 
Drink  the  wine  of  paradise  ; 

Own,  amidst  the  rich  repast, 
Thou  hast  given  the  best  at  last ; 
Wine  that  cheers  the  host  above. 
The  best  wine  of  perfect  love. 

He  then  prayed  over  us  in  strong  faith.  We  walked 
back  to  the  house,  and  joined  again  in  prayer.  Prayer  and 
thanksgiving  was  our  whole  employment.  We  were  cheerful, 
without  mirth ;  serious,  without  sadness.  A  stranger  that 
intermeddleth  not  with  our  joy  said,  it  looked  more  like  a 
funeral  than  a  wedding.  My  brother  seemed  the  happiest 
person  among  us." 

In  the  course  of  the  same  day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
addressed  the  following  letter  to  his  faithful  friend,  Mr. 
Ebenezer  BlackweU : — 

"  Garth,  April  8th,  1749.  My  dear  Friend, — Pray  for  me. 
I  want  your  prayers,  rather  than  5'^our  congratulations.     Yet 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  527 

I  believe  God  has  lent  me  a  great  blessing  tliis  day;  and 
that  I  ought  to  be  thankful,  and  employ  every  blessing,  and 
every  moment,  to  his  glory.  The  following  hymn  we  sang  at 
the  altar.     You  may  join  with  us  now  in  singing  it. 

"  I  live  in  hopes  of  spending  the  holidays  with  my  friends 
in  London.  A  week  hence  I  propose  returning  to  Bristol. 
On  Monday  my  brother  proceeds  to  Ireland.  In  great  love 
he  joins  to  salute  you  and  our  two  friends  at  Lewisham,  as 
does  Mr.  G\naine. 

"  Your  ever  faithful  and  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

On  the  day  after  the  marriage,  IVIr.  Charles  Wesley 
received  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord^s  supper,  with  his  bride, 
and  the  other  members  of  the  famity.  "  Our  souls,"  says 
he,  "were  satisfied  with  His  comforts."  The  ordinance  was 
doubtless  administered  by  his  brother,  who  preached  to  them 
in  the  evening. 

The  next  morning,  at  the  early  hour  of  four  o'clock,  this 
indefatigable  Minister  of  Christ  left  the  festivities  of  Garth  to 
encounter  the  perils  of  the  sea,  and  the  mobs  of  Ireland. 
Charles  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  day  in  prayer  with  his 
wife.  In  the  afternoon  the  family  were  visited  by  a  relation, 
Mr.  Gwynne,  of  Glanbran,  who  gave  proof  that  whoever 
approved  of  the  marriage,  he  did  not.  "  He  took  no  notice 
of  me,"  says  Charles,  "  nor  I  of  him." 

The  happy  bridegroom  remained  nearly  a  fortnight  at 
Garth,  before  he  took  his  departure.  Yet  he  was  not 
unmindful  of  his  sacred  office  and  calling,  but  generally 
preached  every  morning  and  evening,  either  in  the  man- 
sion of  his  father-in-law,  or  in  the  neighbouring  towns  and 
AdUages.  Among  other  congratulatory  letters  which  he 
received  during  this  period,  was  one  from  his  meek  and 
intelligent  sister,  Mrs.  Hall,  now  separated  from  her 
wretched  husband,  and  residing  in  the  house  of  her  brother 
John,  connected  with  the  Foundery  in  London.  Thus  she 
speaks  : — 

"April  13th,  1749.  My  dear  Brother,— I  thank  you  for 
the  last  letter  you  ever  sent  me.  Surrounded  as  I  am  mth 
distress  on  every  side,  I  find  that  my  heart  can  rejoice  for 
you.  I  verily  believe  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon 
you,  and  your  sun  shall  no  more  go  down.     It  is  well  you 


528  THE    LIFE    OF 

was  SO  happily  disappointed ;  but  I  cannot  say  I  am ;  for  I 
could  not  help  believing^  the  Master  would  once  more  honour 
his  own  ordinance  with  liis  sacred  presence.  May  the  God 
of  our  fathers  bless  you  both,  and  enable  you  to  glorify  Him 
all  your  days,  by  showing  forth  to  all  men  what  He  wills 
marriage  to  be ! 

"  Pray  give  my  kindest  love  to  my  sister ;  and  tell  her,  I 
heartUy  wish  her  all  the  happiness  her  heart  desires.  You 
do  not  say  whether  you  will  give  us  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
her  along  with  you,  or  no.  I  wish  you  would  let  us  know, 
if  you  intend  to  bring  her  hither  till  you  can  provide  a  better 
place,  that  we  may  provide  for  her  the  best  accommodation 
this  place  affords.* 

"  Your  affectionate  sister." 

On  the  21st  of  April  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Garth,  that 
he  might  resume  his  itinerant  ministry.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  his  wife.  Miss  Betsy,  and  their  father,  to  Aber- 
gavenny, where  they  spent  the  night.  The  next  day  he  says, 
"  I  cheerfully  left  my  partner  for  the  Master^s  work,  and 
rode  on  with  Harry  to  Bristol.  We  made  so  much  haste, 
that  I  left  all  my  strength  behind  me,  and  was  glad  to  go  to 
bed  as  soon  as  I  came  in."  The  following  day  was  the  Sab- 
bath ;  but  instead  of  being  able  to  preach,  as  he  intended,  he 
says,  "  Dr.  Middleton  sweated,  blooded,  vomited  me.  Yet 
on  Monday  I  attempted  to  preach,  but  my  body  failed." 

In  a  little  while  he  was  able  to  resume  his  labours ;  and 
with  grateful  joy  he  remarks,  "  Never  since  I  preached  the 
Gospel  have  I  been  more  owned  and  assisted  of  God  than 

*  If  the  house  to  which  Mrs.  Hall  invited  her  sister-in-law  were  no  better 
than  it  was  at  a  later  period,  it  possessed  few  attractions  as  a  residence.  In  the 
Rev.  James  Creighton's  "  Poetic  Miscellanies,"  published  in  the  year  1791> 
there  is  "  A  Meditation  at  the  old  Foundery,  near  Moorfields,  London,  whilst 
the  rain  was  pouring  through  the  roof,  and  burst  down  part  of  the  ceiling  of  the 
chamber  where  the  author  lay  confined  by  sickness.  Nov.  10th,  1785."  The 
"  Meditation"  is  in  blank  verse,  and  thus  begins  : — 

"  This  tottering  fabric,  with  its  mouldering  walls, 
Its  beams  decay'd,  bent  rafters,  shatter'd  roof, 
Minutely  paints,  exactly  represents, 
My  poor,  my  frail,  my  weak,  my  earthen  frame." 

Such,  for  many  years,  was  the  town  residence  of  the  Wesley  s  !  "As  poor,  yet 
making  many  rich." 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    AVESLEV.  529 

now.     He  is  always  with  mc  iu  the  work  of  the  ministry ; 
therefore,  /  live  by  the  Gospel." 

On  the  recovery  of  his  health,  he  addressed  the  following 
letter  to  his  brother,  who  was  still  iu  Ireland.     It  is  dated, 

"  Bristol,  April  29th.     I  hope  this  will  find  you  prospering 
in  Ireland.     I  left  Garth  yesterday  se'nnight.     Mr.  Gwynne, 
with   Sally   and   Betty,  accompanied    me    to  Abergavenny. 
There  I  left  them  on  Saturday  morning,  and  got  hither  by 
one.     Over-riding  occasioned  a  fever ;  but  Jesus  rebuked  it 
by  the  means  of  bleeding,  vomiting,  and  sweating ;  and  on 
Monday  I  was  just  able  to  preach.     Much  of  His  hand  have 
I  seen  since  we  parted.     Our  fears  of  Mrs.  Gwynne  were 
altogether  needless.     She  had  assured  her  daughters,  that 
rather  than  we  should  come  into  any  danger  of  inconvenience, 
by  her  son,  or  any  man,  Mr.  Gwynne  should  leave  us  our- 
selves executors.     He  made  his  will,  to  which  I  was  witness, 
and  even  then  proposed  making  me  his  executor.     I  desired, 
as   you    may  well    suppose,   that    he    would    appoint    Mrs. 
Gwynne,  which  he  did.     She  leaves  Becky  hers  ;  to  whom  I 
think  you  can  have  no  exception.     Her  tenderness  towards 
me  increased  as  long  as  I  stayed  at  Garth.     I  cannot  but 
believe  she  will  one  day  be  a  great  blessing  to  the  church. 

"  I  was  too  eager  for  the  work,  and  therefore  believe  God 
checked  me  by  that  short  sickness.  Till  on  Wednesday  even- 
ing, at  the  Hall,  my  strength  and  understanding  did  not 
return ;  but  from  that  time  the  Lord  has  been  with  us  of  a 
truth.  More  zeal,  more  life,  more  power,  I  have  not  felt  for 
some  years ;  (I  wish  my  mentioning  this  may  not  lessen  it ;) 
so  that  hitherto  marriage  has  been  no  hinderance.  You  will 
hardly  believe  it  sits  so  light  upon  me.  I  forgot  my  Avife 
(can  you  think  it  ?)  as  soon  as  I  left  her.  Some  farther  proof 
I  had  of  my  heart  on  Saturday  last,  when  the  fever  threat- 
ened most.  I  did  not  find,  so  far  as  I  can  say,  any  unwill- 
ingness to  die  on  accoui  t  of  any  I  should  leave  behind. 
Neither  did  death  appear  less  desirable  than  formerly ;  which 
I  own  gave  me  great  pleasure,  and  made  me  shed  tears  of 
joy.  I  almost  believe,  nothing  shall  hurt  me  ;  that  the  world, 
and  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  shall  keep  their  distance ;  or, 
assaulting,  leave  me  more  than  conqueror. 

"Here   is   a  small,  convenient  house,   £11   a  year,  next 
Mrs.  Vigor's.     I  have  written  to  Garth  for  counsel ;  but  my 

VOL.    I.  MM 


530  THE    LIFE    OF 

mother  is  unexpectedly  against  our  keeping  house  for  some 
time,  if  not  years.  You,  I  think,  -will  not  hinder  our  Hving 
as  pilgrims.     Write  your  mind,  and  turn  the  scale. 

"  On  Thursday  I  propose  setting  out  for  London,  by 
Oxford,  with  Thomas  Maxfield ;  (if  they  will  give  me  a  year 
of  grace,  I  shall  wonder,  and  thank  them ;)  visit  the  classes 
the  next  week,  keep  the  octave,  and  return  to  the  press. 
Farley  *  and  the  school  go  on  well.  More  scholars.  Where 
will  you  stow  them  ?     Come,  and  build. 

''  I  hope  you  came  time  enough  to  save  Joseph  Cownley, 
&c.  Set  your  time  for  returning.  Whenabouts,  at  least, 
will  you  meet  me  at  Ludlow  ?  It  is  a  thousand  pities  you 
should  not  be  here  when  the  '  Library '  f  makes  its  first 
appearance.  The  Lord  cut  short  your  work,  and  his,  and 
make  a  few  weeks  go  as  far  as  many  months  ! 

"What  say  you  to  Thomas  Maxfield  and  my  taking  a 
journey  (when  you  return)  through  all  the  societies,  northern 
and  western,  and  setthng  correspondencies  with  the  Stewards, 
alias  booksellers,  &c.  His  heart  is  whole  with  us,  to  my 
great  satisfaction.  Take  an  exact  account  how  many  of  my 
book  must  be  sent  to  Ireland  bound.  My  kindest  love  to 
Mr.  Lunell,  Mr.  Lloyd,  (Avith  thanks  for  his  letter,  and  my 
promise  of  a  speedy  answer,)  Mrs.  Fowkes,  Mr.  Gibbons, 
and  all  friends  at  Cork  and  Dublin,  &c. 

"  We  make  mention  of  you  in  all  our  prayers.  Be  not 
unmindful  of  us.  The  Lord  preserve  us  all  unto  liis  day  ! 
Farewell." 

Having  ministered  the  word  of  life  at  Cirencester  and 
Oxford  on  his  way,  he  came  to  London  on  the  6th  of  May, 
and  the  next  day  preached  both  at  West-street  and  the 
Foundery.  "  At  the  chapel,"  says  he,  "my  subject  was,  'The 
end  of  all  things  is  at  hand ; '  and  at  the  Foundery,  '  Thou 
shalt  show  me  the  path  of  life.^  The  word  was  reaUy  a 
means  of  grace  to  our  souls.  I  met  the  society  in  very  great 
love,  which  was  only  increased  by  my  change  of  condition. 
I  am  married  to  more  than  one,  or  one  thousand,  of  them." 

At  no  period  of  his  life  was  he  more  active  than  at  this 
time.     Having  spent  a  few  more  days  in  London,  he  went  to 

♦  Felix  Farley,  of  Bristol,  Mr.  Wesley's  printer. 

-j-  The  "  Christian  Library,"  the  first  volume  of  which  was  now  in  the  press. 
It  was  completed  in  fifty  volumes. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  531 

Bath,  Bristol,  Kingswood,  and  Hereford,  where  he  was  joined 
by  his  ^vife.  Thence  he  went  to  Ludlow  ;  to  Avhich  place  he 
says  "  the  family  lately  removed.  My  mother,  and  sisters 
Becky,  Betsy,  Baldwyn,  received  me  as  I  expected.  Brother 
Duke  and  the  Captain  could  not  be  civiler. 

"  June  4th.  The  pulpit  was  refused  me,  but  not  the  sacra- 
ment. In  the  afternoon  the  boys  began  gathermg  and 
throwing  eggs  and  stones.  Mr.  Gwynne  sent  for  the  Bailiff, 
who  himself  fetched  the  refractory  Constable,  and  seized  the 
ringleader  of  the  mob.  This  quelled  the  increasing  riot.  I 
preached  with  tolerable  quiet  on,  '  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the 
Gospel.' 

"  June  5th.  I  preached  with  more  enlargement,  and  to  a 
better  behaved  congregation,  from,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of 
God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ! '  I  stood  at 
the  door,  and  got  one  stone  at  last. 

"  June  6th.  I  drove  my  wife  to  visit  Captain  Baldwyn,  and 
very  gently  overturned,  without  hurting  her  in  the  least. 
My  hearers  at  night  were  very  tumultuous,  yet  could  do  no 
mischief.^' 

Mrs.  Wesley  now  began  to  accompany  her  husband  in  his 
various  long  and  rapid  jou^rneys,  bearing  with  cheerfulness 
the  inconveniences  of  an  itinerant  life,  with  the  scorn  and 
violence  of  profane  men,  when  he  preached  to  them  in  the 
fields,  highways,  and  other  places  of  public  resort.  As  she 
was  greatly  admired  by  him,  he  expressed  a  satisfaction  which 
was  perfectly  natural  and  allowable  in  saying,  "  AU  look  upon 
my  Sally  with  my  eyes."  She  went  with  him  to  Bristol, 
Bath,  London,  and  several  other  towns,  and  was  everywhere 
treated  with  the  utmost  respect  as  the  amiable  wife  of  one  of 
the  most  useful  men  of  his  age.  She  usually  rode  behind 
him  on  horseback,  and  experienced  with  him  the  watchful 
care  of  an  ever-merciful  Providence.  Soon  after  she  had 
become  an  itinerant,  he  says,  "  I  was  riding  over  Hounslow- 
heath,  with  my  wife  behind  me,  when  a  highwayman  crossed 
the  road,  passed  us,  and  robbed  aU  the  coaches  and  passengers 
behind  us." 

On  the  9th  and  10th  of  August  Mr.  John  Wesley  met 
them  by  appointment  at  Ludlow,  where  the  Gwynne  family 
now  resided ;  and  there  signed  the  legal  instrument,  securing 
to  Charles  and   his  wife  a  yearly  income  of  one   hundred 

2  m  2 


532  THE    LIFE    OF 

pounds.  The  brothers  then  parted  ;  Jolm  going  to  Birming- 
ham, and  Charles  to  Evesham.  They  met  at  Oxford,  and 
went  together  to  London,  where  they  had  the  "  satisfaction," 
as  Charles  expresses  it,  "  of  two  hours'  conference,  at  Mr. 
Watkins's,  with  that  loving,  mild,  judicious  Christian,  Dr. 
Doddridge." 

It  will  be  recollected,  that  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
last  in  Ireland,  he  was  treated  with  the  utmost  respect  in  the 
city  of  Cork,  where  he  preached  from  day  to  day  to  thousands 
of  people,  and  that  with  encouraging  success ;  many  persons 
being  brought  to  a  sa^dng  knowledge  of  the  truth.  Opposi- 
tion, in  every  form,  was  suspended ;  and  all  classes  of  the 
community,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  listened  to  his 
ministry  with  silent  attention,  and  regarded  him  with  appa- 
rent esteem  and  kindness.  Yet  he  had  a  strong  impression 
that  this  state  of  things  would  not  last ;  and  therefore 
warned  the  infant  society  to  prepare  for  persecution.  This  at 
length  appeared  in  a  form  more  terrific,  outrageous,  and 
destructive  than  there  is  reason  to  believe  even  he  had  antici- 
pated. Wliile  he  was  making  arrangements  for  his  marriage, 
the  cloud  was  gathering ;  and  after  he  was  made  happy  in 
the  relation  of  a  husband,  he  received  such  accounts  of  the 
cruelties  inflicted  upon  his  spiritual  children  there,  as  awak- 
ened his  deepest  sympathies ;  and  he  repeatedly  brought 
these  accounts  before  the  societies  where  he  went,  for  the 
purpose  of  calling  forth  their  prayers  in  behalf  of  their 
sufiering  brethren  in  the  sister  island. 

A  worthless  ballad-singer,  of  the  name  of  Nicholas  Butler, 
was  allowed  by  the  civil  authorities  to  set  all  law  at  defiance 
for  several  weeks  together.  He  went  about  the  city,  holding 
his  ballads  in  one  hand,  and  the  Bible  in  the  other,  calling 
upon  the  people  to  assist  him  in  the  suppression  of  the 
Methodist  heretics.  Many  of  the  baser  sort  joined  him,  and 
from  time  to  time  cut  and  beat  both  men  and  women,  to  the 
hazard  of  their  lives.  They  carried  the  benches  of  the  house 
where  the  Methodists  worshipped  into  the  street,  and  burned 
them  in  triumph.  It  was  dangerous  for  any  member  of  the 
society  to  be  seen  abroad.  The  Magistrates  refused  to  pro- 
tect the  innocent  and  oppressed  people  who  applied  to  them 
for  redress,  and  gave  direct  encouragement  to  the  rioters  in 
their  destructive  and  bloody  career.     At  length  the  Assizes 


THE    REV,    CHARLES    WESLEY.  533 

came  on,  when  twenty-eight  depositions  were  laid  before  the 
Grand  Jury  relative  to  the  riots  which  had  taken  place  ;  but 
these  guai'dians  of  the  public  peace  threw  them  all  out ;  and 
then,  in  violation  of  law  and  usage,  they  themselves  assumed 
the  character  of  accusers,  and  specified  the  sentence  which 
they  wished  to  be  passed  upon  the  alleged  offenders,  before 
they  had  been  tried,  or  had  even  heard  of  any  indictment ! 
"  We  find  and  present,"  say  they,  "  Charles  Wesley  to  be  a 
person  of  ill  fame,  a  vagabond,  and  a  common  distui-ber  of 
His  Majesty's  peace ;  and  wc  pray  he  may  be  transported." 
They  made  the  same  presentment  with  respect  to  seven  other 
Methodist  Preachers,  most  of  whose  names  they  mis-spelled. 
In  the  estimation  of  these  men,  the  wanton  destruction  of 
other  people's  property,  beating  them  with  clubs,  and  stab- 
bing them  with  daggers,  were  no  crimes  at  all;  and  they 
assumed  that,  at  their  simple  request,  Methodist  Preachers 
were  to  be  tried  and  condemned  in  their  absence,  and 
punished  without  being  allowed  to  utter  a  word  in  their  own 
defence.  Such  were  their  apprehensions  of  law  and  justice. 
Well  might  Mr.  John  Wesley  pronounce  this  "  memorable 
presentment "  "  worthy  to  be  preserved  in  the  annals  of 
Ireland  for  all  succeeding  generations."  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  in  London  when  these  enlightened  Hibernians  gave 
judgment  concerning  his  character,  and  declared  him  worthy 
of  a  felon's  doom.  He  wrote  a  hymn  of  triumph  on  the  occa- 
sion, which  has  been  preserved  among  his  manuscripts. 

Soon  after  his  marriage  he  rented  a  small  house  in  Stoke's- 
croft,  Bristol,  near  the  residence  of  his  esteemed  and  very 
intimate  friend  Mrs.  Vigor,  a  pious  member  of  the  society  in 
that  city;  and  on  the  1st  of  September  he  and  Mrs.  Wesley 
took  possession  of  it,  and  commenced  house-keeping.  Re- 
ferring to  its  dimensions,  he  remarks  it  was  "  such  a  one  as 
suited  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  upon  earth."  He  says,  "  I  saw 
my  house,  and  consecrated  it  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  I 
spent  an  hour  at  the  preaching-room  in  intercession.  We 
began  the  hour  of  retirement  with  joint-prayer.  When 
alone,  I  was  in  some  measure  sensible  of  the  diAine  presence. 
I  opened  the  book  on  those  words,  '  While  they  spake,  Jesus 
stood  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said.  Peace  be  unto  you.' 
At  six  our  first  guests,  Mrs.  Vigor  and  her  sisters,  passed  a 
useful  hour  with  us.     I  preached  on  the  first  words  I  met, 


534  THE    LIFE    OF 

Rom.  xii.  1.  The  power  and  blessing  of  God  were  with  us. 
At  half-hour  past  nine  I  slept  comfortably  in  my  own  house, 
yet  not  my  own. 

"  Sept.  2d.  We  had  family  prayer  at  eight,  and  began 
the  New  Testament.  I  passed  the  hour  of  retirement 
in  my  garden,  and  was  melted  into  tears  by  the  divine 
goodness. 

"  Sept.  4th.  I  rose  with  my  partner  at  four.  Both  under 
the  word,  and  among  the  select  band,  we  were  constrained  to 
cry  after  Jesus,  with  mighty  prayers  and  tears.  I  sang  this 
hymn  in  my  family : — 


God  of  faithful  Abraham,  hear 

His  feeble  son  and  thine  ; 
In  thy  glorious  power  appear. 

And  bless  my  just  design. 
Lo  !  I  come  to  serve  thy  will, 

All  thy  blessed  will  to  prove. 
Fired  with  patriarchal  zeal, 

And  pure  primeval  love. 

Me  and  mine  I  fain  would  give 

A  sacrifice  to  thee. 
By  the  ancient  model  live. 

The  true  simplicity  : 
Walk  as  in  my  Maker's  sight, 

Free  from  worldly  guile  and  care. 
Praise  my  innocent  delight. 

And  all  my  business  prayer. 

Whom  to  me  thy  goodness  lends. 

Till  life's  last  gasp  is  o'ei-. 
Servants,  relatives,  and  friends, 

I  promise  to  restore  : 
All  shall  on  thy  side  appear, 

All  shall  in  thy  service  join, 
Principled  Avith  godly  fear. 

And  worshippers  divine. 

Them,  as  much  as  lies  in  me, 

I  will  through  grace  persuade. 
Seize,  and  turn  their  souls  to  thee, 

For  whom  their  souls  were  made  ; 
Bring  them  to  the'  atoning  blood, 

(Blood  that  speaks  a  world  forgiven,) 
Make  them  serious,  wise,  and  good, 

And  train  them  up  for  heaven. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  535 

"  111  the  evening  was  that  word  fulfilled, '  Him  that  cometh 
unto  me  I  vrHl  in  no  wise  cast  out/  by  the  reception  of  a 
poor  sinner  to  the  favour  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

"  Sept.  7th.  As  often  as  I  minister  the  word,  our  Lord 
ministers  his  grace  through  it.  He  blesses  me  also  in  private, 
as  well  as  family  prayer,  and  conference  with  my  Christian 
friends.     In  a  word,  whatsoever  I  do  prospers. ^^ 

After  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  became  possessed  of  a  house  in 
Bristol,  he  and  his  excellent  lady  were  accustomed  to  accommo- 
date the  itinerant  Preachers  in  their  visits  to  that  city.  John 
Nelson,  John  Downes,  William  Sheut,  and  other  men  of 
kindred  spirit  and  habits,  were  among  their  frequent  guests. 
To  the  end  of  her  life  she  used  to  speak  of  them  with  consi- 
derable emotion.  She  often  remarked  that  she  never  met  with 
persons  better  behaved,  or  more  agreeable  in  their  spirit  and 
manners.  They  were  so  many  eminent  proofs  how  well 
di^dne  grace  can  supply  the  fictitious  aid  of  education  and 
high  breeding.  She  described  them  as  humble,  obliging, 
simple-hearted  men,  who  lived  above  the  world ;  full  of  meek- 
ness and  of  holy  love. 

It  is  a  pleasing  indication  of  the  readiness  with  which  Mrs. 
Wesley  adapted  her  mind  to  her  altered  circumstances,  that, 
on  leaWng  the  ample  mansion  of  Garth,  and  taking  up  her 
residence  in  an  humble  cottage,  she  wrote  with  her  own 
hand,  in  a  manner  the  most  neat  and  elegant,  an  inventory 
of  the  furnitm'e  with  Avhicli  they  were  pro\ided  in  their  new 
habitation.  This  document  has  been  preseiTcd  among  the 
family  records,  an  interesting  proof  of  her  care  and  economy, 
and  of  the  hmited  scale  of  their  establishment.  They  had, 
however,  more  than  the  Prophet's  "  table,  stool,  and  candle- 
stick.'' 

Mr.  Cliai'les  Wesley's  happy  marriage  appears  to  have  been 
at  least  one  means  of  dccpeuing  his  brother's  conviction  that 
it  is  not  good  for  man  ^o  be  alone,  and  of  inducing  him  to 
form  the  resolution  of  entering  immediately  into  the  same 
state.  He  had  indeed  intended  to  marry  in  tlie  course  of  the 
preceding  year,  but  was  hindered  by  means  with  Avhich  we  are 
unacquainted.  The  object  of  his  choice  was  a  Avidow,  of  the 
name  of  ]\Irs.  Grace  Murray,  who  for  her  piety,  holy  zeal, 
simplicity,  and  Christian  usefulness,  was  not  unworthy  of  his 
confidence  and  afiectiou.      She  was  a  nati\'e  of  Newcastle, 


536  THE    LIFE    OF 

and  at  a  very  tender  age  knew  the  Lord ;  but  for  want  of  the 
requisite  discipline  and  helps  departed  from  the  God  of  her 
youth.  Her  first  husband,  Mr.  Alexander  Murray,  was  a 
sea-faring  man,  and  like  herself  lived  in  carelessness  and  sin. 
Coming  to  London,  she  repeatedly  heard  Mr.  Whitefield 
preach  in  the  open  air,  and  was  seized  with  such  a  con\dction 
of  her  guilt  and  danger  as  embittered  her  very  life,  and  ren- 
dered it  insupportable.  In  this  state  she  heard  Mr.  John 
Wesley  explain,  with  his  characteristic  clearness  and  power, 
the  way  of  salvation  through  faith  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ ; 
and  thus,  being  led  to  trust  in  the  Saviour,  she  found  rest  to 
her  soul.  Not  long  afterwards  she  addressed  the  following 
letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  compHance  with  a  request, 
which  he  made  to  those  who  had  recently  been  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  that  they  would  give  him  in  writing 
the  particulars  of  their  conversion.  It  was  written  in  May, 
1740. 

"  Reverend  Father  in  Christ, — My  heart  being  now  open 
before  God,  I  will  write  as  in  his  presence. 

"  The  first  gift  of  faith  I  received,  after  I  had  seen  myself  a 
lost  sinner,  bound  with  ten  thousand  chains,  and  dropping 
into  hell.  Then  I  heard  the  voice,  '  Be  of  good  cheer,  thy 
sins  are  forgiven  thee ; '  and  could  say,  '  The  Son  of  God 
loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.'  I  thought  I  saw  Him  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  making  intercession  for  me.  I 
went  on  in  great  joy  for  four  months ;  then  pride  crept  in ; 
and  I  thought  the  work  was  finished,  when  it  was  but  just 
begun.  There  I  rested,  and  in  a  little  time  fell  into  doubts 
and  fears,  whether  my  sins  were  really  forgiven  me,  till  I 
plunged  myself  into  the  depth  of  misery.  I  could  not  pray  ; 
neither  had  I  any  desire  to  do  it,  or  to  read  or  hear  the  word. 
My  soul  was  Hke  the  troubled  sea.  Then  did  I  see  my  own 
evil  heart,  my  cursed,  devilish  nature ;  and  feel  my  helpless- 
ness, that  I  could  not  so  much  as  think  a  good  thought.  My 
love  was  turned  into  hatred,  passion,  envy,  &c. 

"  I  felt  a  thousand  hells  my  due,  and  cried  out,  in  bitter 
anguish  of  spirit,  '  Save,  Lord,  or  I  perish.' 

"  In  my  last  extremity  I  saw  my  Saviour  full  of  grace  and 
truth  for  me,  and  heard  his  voice  again,  whispering,  '  Peace, 
be  still.'  My  peace  returned,  and  greater  sweetness  of  love 
than  I  ever  knew  before. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  537 

"  Now  my  joy  is  calm  and  solid,  my  heart  drawn  out  to  the 
Lord  continually.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth  for  me. 
He  is  my  strength  and  my  rock,  and  will  carry  on  his  work 
in  my  soul  to  the  day  of  redemption. 

"  Dear  Sir,  I  have  spoken  the  state  of  my  heart,  as  before 
the  Lord.  I  beg  your  prayers,  that  I  may  go  on,  from 
strength  to  strength,  from  conquering  to  conquer,  till  death 
is  swallowed  up  in  victory." 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  received  this  letter,  she  says, 
"  He  requested  that  I  would  come  and  speak  with  him  the 
next  morning,  which  I  did ;  but  shall  never  forget  his  piercing 
look.  He  examined  me  very  closely  :  I  answered  him  with 
simpHcity,  as  far  as  I  knew.  When  I  was  coming  away,  he 
said,  '  I  will  propound  you  to  be  a  member  of  our  society.' 
The  next  meeting,  therefore,  I  was  desired  to  stay;  and  a 
happy  meeting  we  had." 

Her  conversion  and  consequent  connexion  with  the 
Methodists  gave  huge  offence  to  her  ungodly  husband,  espe- 
cially when  she  refused  to  accompany  him  to  places  of 
worldly  amusement.  He  swore  that  Mr.  Wesley  had 
destroyed  all  his  happiness  in  this  world ;  absolutely  forbade 
her  to  attend  the  religious  meetings  of  her  new  associates ; 
and  protested,  that,  if  she  would  not  renounce  all  intercourse 
with  them,  he  would  confine  her  in  a  madhouse.  Tliis  threat 
he  was  at  length  induced  to  withdraw.  She  had  a  dangerous 
illness ;  and  in  the  extremity  of  her  sufferings,  he  gave  full 
permission  to  her  Methodist  friends  to  ^dsit  her,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  prayer  and  pious  conversation.  Having  undertaken 
another  voyage,  he  was  no  more  permitted  to  visit  his  home, 
but  died  at  sea.  The  intelligence  of  his  death  filled  her  with 
grief  unutterable. 

Being  now  a  widow,  Mr.  Wesley  engaged  her  as  his  house- 
keeper at  NcAvcastle,  where  she  discharged  her  official  duties 
with  fidelity,  and  was  very  useful  in  promoting  spiritual  reli- 
gion among  persons  of  her  own  sex.  She  also  visited  various 
pai'ts  of  England  and  Ireland,  under  Mr.  Wesley's  direction, 
regulating  and  encouraging  the  female  classes,  and  was  a 
blessing  wherever  she  came.  Her  unassuming  manners,  and 
devout  spirit,  endeared  her  to  the  people,  and  made  her  a 
messenger  of  good.  But  she  acknowledges  that  the  caresses 
with  which  she  was  received  at  length  proved  hurtfid  to  her 


7 


538  THE    LIFE    OF 

piety.  She  lost  much  of  her  simplicity  and  godly  fervour, 
and  her  spiritual  enjoyments  were  proportionably  decreased ; 
yet  as  she  still  retained  her  religious  habits,  neither  Mr. 
Wesley  nor  her  friends  in  general  were  aware  of  her  spiritual 
declension.  This  she  afterwards  confessed,  as  her  son  has 
stated  in  the  biographical  account  of  her  which  he  pub- 
lished. The  Cliristian  excellencies  which  adorned  her  cha- 
racter excited  Mr.  Wesley^s  esteem  and  affection,  and  induced 
him  to  make  her  an  offer  of  marriage.  Some  years  before  he 
had  written  a  tract  in  favour  of  cehbacy ;  but  he  never  ima- 
gined that  a  single  life  is  the  best  for  all  men,  or  for  the  same 
men  at  all  times ;  and  in  the  midst  of  his  multiplied  labours 
and  cares  he  felt  that  he  greatly  needed  the  sympathy  and 
aid  of  an  intelligent,  active,  and  pious  wife.  The  offer  which 
he  made  to  Mrs.  Murray  was  accepted.  She  declared  her 
readiness  to  accompany  him  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  and 
confessed  that  the  honour  of  being  thus  allied  to  him  was  a 
distinction  for  which  she  had  not  dared  to  hope. 

The  marriage  was  to  have  been  celebrated  early  in  October, 
1749;  but  on  the  third  day  of  that  month  she  was  married 
to  John  Bennet,  one  of  the  Itinerant  Preachers ;  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield  being  present  on  the  occasion, 
and  persuading  her  to  take  this  step.  That  Mr.  Wesley  was 
deeply  distressed  at  the  disappointment,  is  manifest  fi'om  a 
letter  which  he  immediately  addressed  to  a  confidential  friend, 
Mr.  Thomas  Bigg,  of  Newcastle,  and  from  some  verses  which 
he  wrote  on  the  occasion,  which  are  published  in  his  Life  by 
Mr.  Moore. 

All  the  circumstances  of  this  case  have  never  been  dis- 
closed, so  that  the  affair  is  still  involved  in  considerable  mys- 
tery. It  would  appear  that  the  same  parties  who  persuaded 
Mrs.  Mm-ray  to  marry  John  Bennet  in  the  year  1749  had 
prevented  her  union  with  Mr.  Wesley  the  preceding  year. 
Charles,  whom  his  brother  calls  his  "  own  familiar  friend," 
was  doubtless  the  principal  hindcrance.  The  reason  of  his 
opposition  is  not  distinctly  stated,  but  may  be  collected  from 
collateral  circumstances,  and  the  nature  of  the  case.  Mr. 
Watson  thinks  that  Charles  was  actuated  by  a  feeling  of 
family  and  official  dignity;  and  imagined  that  it  would  be 
dishonourable  to  his  connexions,  were  his  brother  to  form  a 
matrimonial  alliance  with  a  woman  of  humble  bii'th,  as  Mrs. 


THE    REV.    CIIAELES    WESLEY.  539 

Murray  was  known  to  be.  But  of  this  there  is  no  proof. 
The  fact  is,  Mr.  Chai'les  Wesley  regarded  his  brother  as  pro- 
"sidentially  called  to  superintend  that  extensive  re\ival  of  reli- 
gion which  had  now,  for  several  years,  been  carried  on  by  their 
joint-labours,  and  that  of  their  fellow-helpers.  To  preserve 
this  work  in  unimpaired  efficiency,  and  extend  it  according  to 
their  hopes,  he  knew  would  require  his  brother  constantly  to 
itinerate  through  Great  Britain  and  Ireland ;  and  such  inces- 
sant joiu'neying  Avas  incompatible  with  the  comfort  of  a  mar- 
ried life.  The  correctness  of  this  opinion  was  amply  proved 
by  the  subsequent  events  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  personal 
history.  That  these  were  Chai'les's  views  will  appear  when 
we  come  to  speak  of  his  brother^s  marriage  with  another 
lady,  which  took  place  about  seventeen  months  after  this 
time. 

In  addition  to  this  it  should  be  stated  that  an  attachment, 
of  many  years^  continuance,  subsisted  between  Mrs.  Murray 
and  John  Bennet.  In  the  year  174<5  he  had  a  long  and  dan- 
gerous illness  in  Mr.  Wesley's  house  at  Newcastle,  of  which 
she  had  the  charge ;  and  from  that  illness  he  believed  himself 
to  be  raised  up  in  answer  to  her  prayers.  From  that  time  he 
regarded  her  as  destined  by  Providence  to  be  his  future  wife ; 
and  they  corresponded  together  with  reference  to  their  mar- 
riage. This  is  stated  by  her  son,  in  the  biographical  account 
of  her  which  he  published  after  her  death ;  and  it  is  confirmed 
by  documentary  evidence  still  existing.  That  she  vacillated 
in  reference  to  Bennet,  when  Mr.  Wesley  made  her  an  offer, 
and  at  the  time  accepted  his  proposal,  as  the  more  desirable 
of  the  two,  may  be  readily  conceived ;  although  such  a  con- 
duct was  not  consistent  with  Cliiistian  simplicity  and  honour. 
After  she  had  given  her  pledge  to  Mr.  Wesley,  why  should 
she  have  married  Bennet,  but  that  she  was  previously 
attached  to  him,  and  engaged  by  promise?  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  and  Mr.  Whiteficld  had  no  power  to  compel  her  to 
maiTy  am^  man  against  her  will.  All  that  they  coidd  do  was 
to  reason  and  persuade.  It  is  highly  probable  that  Bennet, 
when  he  obtained  information  of  this  new  engagement,  and 
perceived  that  she  was  likely  to  escape  out  of  his  hands,  laid 
the  case  before  jNIr.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  and 
requested  their  interference ;  for  it  is  not  likely  that  IMr. 
John  Wesley,  after  being   hindered   by  his  brother   twelve 


540  THE    LIFE   OF 

months    before,   would    communicate   to    him    his    present 
arrangement. 

Though  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  motives  are  above  suspicion, 
(for  a  more  upright  man  never  lived,)  yet  it  must  be  con- 
ceded that  the  manner  of  his  interference  was  indefensible. 
He  had  no  right  absolutely  to  judge  and  determine  for  his 
brother  in  a  matter  so  sacred.  Counsel  and  remonstrance 
he  might  have  given,  and  that  with  all  the  earnestness  of 
which  he  was  capable ;  but  beyond  this  he  was  not  justly 
authorized  to  proceed.  Had  it  been  proved  to  Mr.  John 
Wesley  that  the  woman  whom  he  was  engaged  to  marry  was 
betrothed  to  another  man,  it  is  not  to  be  conceived  that  he 
would  have  persevered  in  his  design  of  making  her  his  wife. 

The  very  sensible  and  affectionate  Vicar  of  Shoreham 
interposed  upon  this  painful  occasion,  to  prevent  a  permanent 
breach  between  the  brothers.  It  was  the  first  serious  mis- 
understanding that  had  ever  taken  place  between  them. 
Addressing  Charles,  who  had,  perhaps  with  the  best  inten- 
tions, given  just  ground  of  offence,  Mr.  Perronet  says, 
"  Yours  came  this  day  to  hand.  I  leave  you  to  guess  how 
such  news  must  affect  a  person  whose  very  soul  is  one  with 
yours  and  your  friend.  Let  me  conjure  you  to  soothe  his 
sorrows.  Pour  nothing  but  oil  and  wine  into  his  womids. 
Indulge  no  views,  no  designs,  but  what  tend  to  the  honour  of 
God,  the  promoting  the  kingdom  of  his  deai"  Son,  and  the 
healing  of  our  wounded  friend.  How  would  the  Philistines 
rejoice,  could  they  hear  that  Saul  and  Jonathan  were  in 
danger  from  their  own  swords  !  " 

For  nothing  was  Mr.  John  Wesley  more  remarkable  than 
the  forgiveness  of  injuries,  especially  when  he  saw  in  the 
ofi'ender  signs  of  regret,  or  was  convinced  that  the  offence 
had  been  given  rather  through  infirmity  of  judgment,  than 
obliquity  of  purpose.  What  explanations  took  place  between 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  the  generous 
man  whom  they  had  disappointed,  and  wounded  in  the  ten- 
derest  part,  we  know  not ;  but  he  cherished  towards  them  no 
feelings  of  unholy  resentment.  They  all  met  in  Leeds  in  the 
evening  of  the  day  after  the  marriage  of  Mr.  Bennet  and 
Mrs.  Murray,  when  he  doubtless  received  the  first  intelli- 
gence of  wliat  had  been  done  at  Newcastle.  Deeply  wounded 
as  were  his  feelings,  he  went  the  next  morning  at  five  o'clock 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  541 

to  hear  Mr.  Whiteficld  preach  in  Leeds ;  and  then  accom- 
panied him  to  Birstal,  where  he  also  heard  him  in  the  even- 
ing. His  remark  is,  "  God  gave  him  both  strong  and  per- 
suasive words  ;  such  as,  I  trust,  sunk  deep  into  many  hearts." 
Having  himself  preached  the  next  morning,  he  says,  "  I  then 
returned  to  my  brother,  whom  I  had  left  at  Leeds."  During 
this  day  he  saw  John  Bonnet  and  the  bride;  and  writing  to  a 
friend  he  says,  "  I  believe  you  never  saw  such  a  scene."  Yet 
he  was  not  unmindful  of  his  public  duty.  "  At  noon,"  he 
says,  "  we  spent  an  hour  with  several  of  our  Preachers,  in 
exhortation  and  prayer.  About  one  I  preached  to  a  crowded 
audience  of  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor;  but  their  number 
was  abundantly  enlarged  at  five,  as  was  my  strength  both  of 
soul  and  body.  I  cried  aloud  to  them  all,  to  look  unto  Jesus, 
and  scarce  knew  when  to  leave  off." 

From  Leeds  Mr.  "Wesley  went  to  Newcastle,  where  he  still 
speaks  of  Mr.  Whiteficld  in  the  most  friendly  manner. 
"  I  was  now  satisfied,"  says  he,  "  that  God  had  sent  Mr. 
Whiteficld  thither  in  an  acceptable  time ;  many  of  those 
who  had  little  thought  of  God  before,  still  retaining  the 
impressions  they  received  from  him." 

As  if  he  intended  to  demonstrate  the  entire  absence  from 
his  mind  of  all  wrathful  dispositions,  now  that  the  matter 
could  not  be  reversed,  Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  Leeds,  and  at 
John  Bennet's  request  accompanied  him  to  Bochdale,  for  the 
purpose  of  preaching  to  the  rioters  of  that  town ;  and  he 
afterwards  went  with  him  to  Bolton,  in  Lancashire.  This 
kindliness  was  not  reciprocated.  Bennet  at  length  embraced  the 
Calvinian  theoiy ;  spoke  against  Mr.  Wesley  with  great  vehe- 
mence, and  endeavoured  to  alienate  the  societies  from  him. 
He  then  settled  as  a  Dissenting  Minister,  in  Derbyshire, 
where  he  spent  the  rest  of  his  life.  After  his  death  his  wife 
returned  to  the  society  of  her  former  friends,  and  to  the  end 
of  her  life  expressed  greal;  respect  for  Mr.  Wesley,  whom  she 
sur\dved  several  years. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  speedily  returned  from  the  north,  and 
spent  the  residue  of  the  year  in  preaching  and  other  pastoral 
duties  in  London  and  Bristol,  and  at  several  of  the  inter- 
mediate and  surrounding  places.  The  following  arc  the  prin- 
cipal entries  in  his  joiu'nal : — 

"  Oct.  24th.  Among  my  hearers  to-day  at  Bath  were  a  son 


542  THE    LIFE    OF 

of  the  Lord  Cliief  Justice  Lee^  my  old  scliool-fellow  Sir 
Danvers  Osborn,  and  Lord  Halifax.  They  behaved  decently, 
and  were  particularly  taken  with  the  singing.  In  the  even- 
ing God  sent  forth  his  awakening  power,  and  his  fear  fell  on 
all  that  heard  the  word. 

"  Nov.  8th.  I  set  out  for  London,  ^ith  my  brother  and 
Ned  Perronet.  We  were  in  perils  of  robbers,  who  were 
abroad,  and  had  robbed  many  the  night  before.  We  com- 
mended ourselves  to  God,  and  rode  over  the  Heath  singing. 

"  Dec.  1st.  I  hardly  reached  my  own  house,  quite  ex- 
hausted as  I  was  with  pain  of  body,  and  vexation  of  spirit.  I 
had  little  power  for  several  days,  and  less  inchnation,  to 
preach.  My  greatest  comfort  was  the  conversation  of  a  few 
faithftd  friends,  such  as  Mrs.  Vigor,  Sarali  Perrin,  Mrs. 
Davis,  and  Sukey  Burdock. 

"  Dec.  18th.  My  birth-day.  Forty  years  long  have  I 
now  grieved  and  tempted  God,  proved  Him,  and  seen  his 
works.  I  was  more  and  more  sensible  of  it  all  day,  till  I 
quite  sunk  under  the  burden. 

"  Christmas-day.  The  room  was  full  as  it  could  contain. 
We  rejoiced  from  four  to  six,  that  to  us  a  Child  is  born,  to  us 
a  Son  is  given.  We  received  the  sacrament  at  the  College. 
In  the  evening  all  were  melted  down  at  our  solemn  love- 
feast." 

Towards  the  close  of  this  year,  1749,  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley published,  by  subscription,  two  additional  volumes  of 
"  Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems."  The  hymn-books  which  he 
and  his  brother  had  before  sent  forth  into  the  world  bore 
their  joint  names  ;  and  no  other  intimation  was  given  respect- 
ing the  authorship  of  the  different  compositions.  The  reader 
is  not  informed  which  were  written  by  John,  and  which  by 
Charles,  The  two  volumes  which  were  now  first  pubhshed 
bore  Charles's  name  only,  and  were  thus  authenticated  as 
his  own.  Some  of  them  are  founded  upon  particular  texts  of 
Scripture;  others  express  the  author's  rehgious  feelings  in 
particular  states  of  mind ;  not  a  few  were  written  upon  special 
occasions,  as  the  death  of  friends,  providential  deliverances, 
the  success  of  his  ministry,  the  persecution  and  opposition 
with  Avhich  he  had  to  contend.  Several  of  them  are  intended 
for  tlie  use  of  persons  in  peculiar  circumstances,  such  as 
Ministers  of  the  Gospel,  medical  practitioners,  widows,  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  543 

afflicted,  and  tlic  dying.  More  than  one-fourth  of  the  second 
volume  consists  of  "  hymns  for  Christian  friends."  Many  of 
these  were  originally  addressed  to  Sarah  Gwyune,  before  his 
marriage  with  her,  and  others  after  then'  union  :  a  few  verbal 
alterations  being  occasionally  made,  for  the  pui'pose  of  giving 
them  a  more  general  character,  and  of  adapting  them  to 
popular  use.  While  these  volumes  exhibit  his  piety  and 
genius  to  great  advantage,  they  throw  consideraljlc  light 
upon  his  personal  history,  and  his  prevalent  habits  of 
thought. 

The  first  volume  concludes  with  a  hj^mn  of  unusual  length, 
and  of  almost  unparalleled  subhmity  and  force.  Nothing 
could  give  so  perfect  a  view  of  the  spirit  in  whicli  he  had 
exercised  his  ministry,  from  the  time  at  which  he  began  his 
glorious  career  in  Moorfields  and  Kennington-common,  to 
this  period  of  his  hfe.  Some  of  these  wonderful  stanzas  are 
well  known.     The  entire  composition  is  here  given. 

FOR  A  PERSON  CALLED  FORTH  TO  BEAR  HIS 
TESTIMONY. 

O  THOU  who,  at  tliy  creature's  liar, 
Thy  glorious  Godhead  didst  declare, 

A  true  and  good  confession  make  ; 
Come  in  thy  Spirit  from  above, 
And  arm  me  with  thy  faithful  love. 

For  thy  own  truth  and  mercy's  sake. 
Call'd  forth  by  thee,  thou  know'st  I  am. 
Thy  truth  and  mercy  to  proclaim, 

Thy  Godhead  and  eternal  power. 
The  Man  whom  God  his  Fellow  owns. 
Whom  angel-powers,  dominions,  thrones. 

Through  all  eternity  adore. 

Thee,  high  enthroned  above  all  height, 
Thee  God  of  God,  and  Light  of  Light, 

I  come  undaunted  to  confess. 
With  God  essentially  the  same, 
Jehovah,  Jah,  the  great  I  AM, 

The  Lord  of  hosts,  the  Prince  of  peace. 
The  sovereign,  everlasting  Lord, 
The  glorious,  unbegiiming  Word, 

The  Son  of  God,  the  Son  of  man, 
God  over  heaven  and  earth  supreme. 
Made  flesh  tliy  creature  to  rodoeni. 

For  nve  incarnated  and  slain. 


544  THE    LIFE    OF 

Slain  for  a  sinful  world,  and  me, 
Our  Surety  hnng  upon  the  tree  ; 

Thy  body  bore  our  guilty  load  : 
My  Lamb  for  sin  an  offering  made, 
The  debt  of  all  mankind  hath  paid. 

And  bought  and  sprinkled  us  with  blood. 
That  blood  applied  by  faith  I  feel, 
And  come  its  healing  power  to  tell. 

Through  which  I  know  my  sins  forgiven  ; 
A  witness  I  that  all  may  find 
The  peace  deserved  for  all  mankind. 

And  walk  with  God,  my  God,  to  heaven. 

I  come  to  testify  the  grace 

My  Lord  obtain'd  for  all  our  race, 

Enough  ten  thousand  worlds  to  save  ; 
Salvation  is  in  Jesu's  name. 
Which  every  soul  of  man  may  claim. 

And  all  that  seek  the  grace  shall  have  : 
Salvation  from  the  power  of  sin, 
Salvation  from  the  root  within. 

Salvation  into  perfect  love, 
(Thy  grace  to  all  hath  brought  it  near,) 
An  uttermost  salvation  here. 

Salvation  uj)  to  heaven  above. 

Thy  power  and  saving  grace  to  show, 
A  warfare  at  thy  charge  I  go. 

Strong  in  the  Lord,  and  thy  great  might. 
Gladly  take  up  the  hallow'd  cross, 
And,  suffering  all  things  for  thy  cause, 

Beneath  that  bloody  banner  fight. 
A  spectacle  to  fiends  and  men, 
To  all  their  fierce  or  cool  disdain 

With  calmest  pity  I  submit ; 
Determined  nought  to  know  beside 
My  Jesus  and  Him  crucified, 

I  tread  the  world  beneath  my  feet. 

Superior  to  their  smile  or  frown. 

On  all  their  goods  my  soul  looks  down, 

Their  pleasures,  wealth,  and  pomp,  and  state 
The  man  that  dares  their  god  despise. 
The  Christian,  he  alone  is  wise  ! 

The  Christian,  he  alone  is  great ! 
O  God,  let  all  my  life  declare. 
How  happy  all  thy  servants  are. 

How  far  above  these  earthly  things. 
How  pure  when  wash'd  in  Jesu's  blood, 
How  intimately  one  with  God, 

A  heaven-born  race  of  Priests  and  Kings. 


THE    REV.    CIIAllLES    WESLEY.  515 

For  this  alone  I  live  below. 
The  power  of  godliness  to  show, 

The  wonders  wrought  by  Jesu's  name. 
O  that  I  might  Ijut  faithful  prove, 
Witness  to  all  thy  pard'ning  love, 

And  point  them  to  the'  atoning  Lamb ! 
Let  me  to  every  creature  cry, 
The  poor  and  rich,  the  low  and  high, 

"  Believe,  and  feel  thy  sins  forgiven ! 
Danin'd  till  by  Jesus  saved  thou  art ; 
Till  Jesu's  blood  hath  wash'd  thy  heart. 

Thou  canst  not  find  the  gate  of  heaven." 

Thou,  Jesu,  thou  my  breast  inspire. 
And  touch  my  lips  with  hallow'd  fire. 

And  loose  a  stammering  infant's  tongue  ; 
Prepare  the  vessel  of  thy  grace. 
Adorn  me  with  the  robes  of  i)raise, 

And  mercy  shall  be  all  my  song  : 
Mercy  for  those  who  know  not  God, 
Mercy  for  all  in  Jesu's  blood, 

Mercy  that  earth  and  heaven  transcends  ; 
Love  that  o'erwhelms  the  saints  in  light, 
The  length,  and  breadth,  and  depth,  and  height. 

Of  love  divine  which  never  ends. 

A  faithful  witness  of  thy  grace, 
Long  may  I  fill  the'  allotted  space, 

And  answer  all  thy  great  design. 
Walk  in  the  works  by  thee  prepared, 
And  find  annex'd  the  vast  reward, 

The  crown  of  righteousness  divine. 
When  I  have  lived  to  thee  alone, 
Pronounce  the  welcome  word,  "  Well  done  !  " 

And  let  me  take  my  place  above. 
Enter  into  my  Master's  joy. 
And  all  eternity  employ 

In  praise,  and  ecstasy,  and  love. 

In  these  noble  and  energetic  lines  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  has 
strikingly  depicted  the  mighty  faith,  the  burning  love  to 
Christ,  the  yearning  pity  for  the  souls  of  men,  the  heavenly- 
mindedness,  the  animating  hope  of  future  glorj^,  which 
characterized  his  pubhc  ministry,  and  which  not  only  enabled 
him  to  deliver  his  Lord's  message  before  scoffing  multitudes, 
but  also  carried  him  through  his  wasting  labours,  and  the 
riots  of  Bristol,  of  Cornwall,  of  Staffordshii'c,  of  Devizes,  and 
of  Ireland,  without  a  murmur.  As  a  witness  for  Christ,  he 
freely  sacrificed  his  reputation  as  a  man  of  letters  and  of 

VOL.   I.  N    N 


546  THE    LIFE    OP 

genius ;  and  of  life  itself,  comparatively  speaking,  lie  made  no 
account. 

Among  ttie  papers  left  by  liim  is  a  small  manuscript 
volume,  containing  the  names  of  the  subscribers  to  these  two 
volumes  of  hymns,  written  by  himself  with  singular  neatness. 
Of  the  persons  who  thus  encouraged  him  in  his  authorship 
five  hundred  and  thirteen  hved  in  London ;  one  hundred  and 
thirty-six  in  Bristol ;  three  hundred  and  sixty-seven  in  other 
parts  of  England  and  Wales ;  and  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
nine  in  Ireland  :  making,  in  the  whole,  eleven  hundred  and 
forty-five.  Many  societies,  as  such,  subscribed  for  these 
admirable  volumes,  particularly  in  Leeds  and  its  neighbour- 
hood. Hence  we  infer,  that  they  had  circulating  hbraries  for 
the  use  of  the  members :  an  arrangement  which  must  have 
been  attended  with  many  important  advantages,  especially 
where  the  people  were  poor,  and  unable  to  purchase  books  for 
themselves.  The  following  societies  appear  in  this  honour- 
able list : — Leeds,  Armley,  Hunslet,  Rothwell,  Oulton, 
Woodside,  Seacroft,  Woodhouse,  York,  Acomb,  Thirsk, 
Hornby,  and  Selby.  They  were  supplied  by  the  agency  of 
William  Shent. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV.  517 


CHAPTER  XVir. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1750  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  at  Bristol,  as  was  also  his  friend  Mr.  Grimshaw,  of 
Haworth.  Though  he  was  greatly  blessed  in  his  ministry, 
especially  on  pai'ticular  occasions,  j^et  at  times  he  was  subject 
to  strong  mental  depression.  To  this  indeed  he  was  consti- 
tutionally prone,  and  from  this  period  to  the  end  of  his  life 
he  was  more  or  less  aflPected  by  it.  When  he  was  daily 
employed  in  preaching,  and  in  travelling  from  place  to  place, 
he  was  carried  above  all  feelings  of  despondency,  and  lived  in 
a  state  of  high  spiritual  enjoyment ;  but  when  he  sat  down 
in  domestic  quiet,  those  feelings  often  returned  in  unabated 
power.  At  this  period  the  situation  of  his  wife,  who  expected 
ere  long  to  be  a  mother,  prevented  him  from  taking  those 
extensive  journeys  to  which  he  had  been  accustomed. 

"Jan.  1st.  At  four  in  the  morning,"  says  he,  "our  room 
was  excessively  crowded,  while  I  proclaimed  the  Gospel  year 
of  jubilee.     We  did  not  part  without  a  blessing. 

"  Jan.  12th.  I  preached,  with  the  old  power,  on,  '  Said  I 
not  unto  thee,  that,  if  thou  woiddest  believe,  thou  shouldest 
see  the  glorj^  of  God  ? '  Generally  my  hands  hang  down, 
and  I  am  so  feeble  in  mind  that  I  cannot  speak. 

"Jan.  14th.  The  Spirit  helped  our  infirmity  at  Kingswood 
sacrament.  A  daughter  of  our  brother  Grimshaw  was  just 
departed  in  the  Lord,  being  perfected  in  a  short  space." 

On  the  31st  of  this  month,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wesley  were  awakened  by  "  a  clap  of  thunder, 
unusvially  loud  and  terrible."  She  was  greatly  frightened ; 
so  that  the  next  day  he  accompanied  her  to  consult  a  Phy- 
sician. They  were  overtaken  by  a  shower  of  rain,  which 
induced  them  to  quicken  theii*  pace ;  and  the  consequence 
was  a  premature  birth.  Her  life,  however,  was  mercifully 
preserv'ed.  Under  this  affliction,  he  says,  "  I  brought  my 
friend  Grimshaw  home  witli  me,  comforted  for  his  happy 
daughter. 

"  Feb.  8th.    There  was  an  earthquake  in  London. 

2  N  2 


548  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  Feb.  13tli,  I  preaclied  with  a  little  strength  at  Bearfield, 
and  the  next  day  with  more  at  Fresliford.  The  spirit  of  the 
people  helped  me.  An  old  lady  of  fourscore  received  me 
into  her  house.  We  spent  the  time  in  pra3^er  and  singing. 
Stephen  Naylor,  a  poor  backslider^  had  another  call  to 
repentance^  and  seemed  resolved  to  close  with  it.  I  invited 
at  night  many  bm'dened  souls  to  Christ ;  and  his  healing 
power  was  present,  and  refreshed  every  weary  spirit. 

"  Feb.  18th.  I  carried  my  sister  Betsy  to  Kingswood, 
where  the  Lord  visited  us  again,  and  feasted  us  at  his  table. 

"  Feb.  19th.  My  wife  had  recovered  strength  for  her  jour- 
ney. We  set  out  with  our  sisters  Betsy  and  Peggy.  We 
could  not  reach  Newenham-passage  till  past  seven.  It  was 
then  quite  dark.  The  boat  on  the  other  side  refused  to  come 
over.  We  were  got  to  the  edge  of  the  bank,  the  usual  place 
of  embarking,  when  Providence  sent  a  man  to  stop  us.  He 
informed  us,  that  the  rains  had  choked  up  the  river  with  two 
banks  of  sand  ;  and  where  we  were  going  was  all  quicksands. 
We  followed  him,  with  great  difficulty,  to  another  part  of  the 
river.  My  horse  sunk  up  to  the  shoulders,  but  with  a  violent 
plunge  struggled  out.  The  boatmen  at  last  took  pity  on  us, 
came  over,  and  with  much  pains  carried  us  into  the  boat,  and 
landed  us  safe  on  the  opposite  shore.  By  noon,  Feb.  21st, 
God  conducted  us  safe  to  Ludlow.  For  the  five  following 
days  I  received  fresh  strength  for  the  work,  and  rejoiced  in 
some  measure  that  the  Gospel  had  free  course. 

"  Feb.  27th.  I  preaclied  in  their  new  room  at  Evesham, 
and  not  without  a  sensible  blessing.  I  met  my  brother  the 
next  day  at  Oxford. 

"  March  1st.  I  rode  to  London.  Ned  Perronet  suppHed 
me  with  a  lodging. 

"  March  4th.  I  visited  old  Lydia  White,  on  her  death-bed. 
She  accosted  me,  '  Thou  blessed  of  the  Lord,  art  thou  come  ? 
I  did  not  expect  to  see  my  dear  Minister  tiU  we  met  in  para- 
dise. You  and  jour  brother  are  the  instruments  of  my  sal- 
vation. I  have  kno"wai  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  long  ago  : 
now  I  am  entering  into  his  glory.  He  has  told  me  so.  I 
am  full  of  his  joy  noAv.^  Her  words  strengthened  my  hands, 
as  I  found  at  the  chapel,  speaking  on  those  words,  '  Blessed 
is  the  man  that  enduretli  temptation.'  They  sunk  into  many 
hearts.'' 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  549 

Mr.  Cliai'lcs  Wesley's  visit  to  London  at  this  time  was  one 
of  peculiar  interest.  He  remarks^  as  we  have  seen,  that,  on 
the  8th  of  February,  "  there  was  an  earthquake  in  London." 
He  was  then  in  Bristol ;  but  his  brother,  who  was  in  London, 
or  its  immediate  neighbourhood,  gives  the  following  account 
of  this  alarming  event : — "  It  was  about  a  quarter  after 
twelve  that  the  earthquake  began  at  the  skirts  of  the  town. 
It  began  in  the  south-east,  went  through  Southwark,  under 
the  river,  and  then  from  one  end  of  London  to  the  other.  It 
was  observed  at  Westminster  and  Grosvenor-square  a  quai'ter 
before  one.  Perhaps,  if  we  allow  for  the  difference  of  the 
clocks,  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  it  began  in  South- 
wark. There  were  tlu'ee  distinct  shakes,  or  wa^dngs  to  and 
fro,  attended  with  a  hoarse,  rumbhng  noise,  hke  thunder." 

On  the  8th  of  March  Charles,  who  was  now  in  London, 
addi'essed  the  following  account  to  his  brother  in  Bristol : — 
"  This  morning,  at  a  quarter  after  five,  we  had  another  shock 
of  an  eai'thquake,  far  more  violent  than  that  of  February  8th. 
I  was  just  repeating  my  text,  when  it  shook  the  Foundery  so 
Aiolently,  that  ayc  aU  expected  it  to  fall  upon  our  heads.  A 
great  cry  followed  from  the  women  and  the  children.  I 
immediately  cried  out,  '  Therefore  will  we  not  fear,  though 
the  eai-tli  be  moved,  and  the  hills  be  carried  into  the  midst  of 
the  sea  :  for  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  with  us ;  the  God  of  Jacob 
is  our  refuge.'  He  filled  my  heart  with  faith,  and  my  mouth 
Avitli  words,  shaking  their  souls,  as  well  as  then-  bodies." 

The  earth  moved  westward,  then  east,  then  westward  again, 
through  all  London  and  Westminster.  It  was  a  strong  and 
jarring  motion,  attended  with  a  rumbhng  noise,  hke  that  of 
distant  thunder.  Many  houses  were  much  shaken,  and  some 
chimneys  thrown  down,  but  without  any  farther  hurt.  The 
alarm  which  it  occasioned,  as  might  be  supposed,  was  deep 
and  general ;  many  apprehending  a  return  of  the  calamity  in 
a  more  destructive  form.  The  following  selections  from  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  journal  give  a  striking  \dew  of  the  excite- 
ment which  prevailed  : — 

"  March  9th.  Many  flocked  to  the  morning  word,  and 
were  yet  more  stiri'ed  up  thereby.  I  have  scarce  ever  seen 
so  many  at  intercession.  At  the  chapel  I  preached  on  the 
occasion,  from  Psalm  xlvi.,  with  very  great  awakening  power. 

"  March  10th.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxiv.,  a  chapter  I  had 


550  THE    LIFE    OF 

not  taken  much  notice  of,  till  this  awful  providence  explained 
it :  '  Behold,  the  Lord  maketh  the  earth  empty,  and  maketh 
it  waste,  and  turneth  it  upside  down,  and  scattereth  abroad 
the  inhabitants  thereof.  The  foundations  of  the  earth  do 
shake.  The  earth  is  utterly  broken  down  ;  the  earth  is  clean 
dissolved ;  the  earth  is  moved  exceedingly.  The  eai'th  shall 
reel  to  and  fro  like  a  drunkard,  and  shall  be  removed  like  a 
cottage ;  and  the  transgression  thereof  shall  be  heavy  upon 
it ;  and  it  shall  fall,  and  not  rise  again.'  I  preached  at 
Snowsfields,  and  urged  them  to  enter  into  the  Rock,  now  the 
Lord  is  risen  to  shake  terribly  the  earth. 

'^  March  11th.  My  spirit,  and  many  others',  seem  revived 
by  the  late  judgment.  The  word  is  with  the  accustomed 
power,  both  at  London,  and  Deptford,  and  wherever  I  minis- 
ter it. 

"April  4th.  Fear  filled  our  chapel,  occasioned  by  a  pro- 
phecy of  the  earthquake's  return  this  night.  I  preached  my 
written  sermon  on  the  subject  with  great  eifect,  and  gave  out 
several  suitable  hymns.  It  was  a  glorious  night  for  the 
disciples  of  Jesus. 

"  April  5th.  At  four  I  rose,  after  a  night  of  sound  sleep, 
while  my  neighbours  watched.  I  sent  an  account  to  Mrs. 
Gwynne,  as  follows  : — '  The  late  earthquake  has  found  me 
work  enough.  Yesterday  I  saw  the  Westminster  end  of  the 
town  full  of  coaches,  and  crowds  flying  out  of  the  reach  of 
divine  justice,  with  astonishing  precipitation.  Their  panic 
was  caused  by  a  poor  madman's  prophecy.  Last  night  they 
were  all  to  be  swallowed  up.  The  vulgar  were  in  almost  as 
great  consternation  as  their  betters.  Most  of  them  watched 
all  night ;  multitudes  in  the  fields  and  open  places ;  several 
in  their  coaches ;  many  removed  their  goods.  London  looked 
like  a  sacked  city.  A  lady,  just  stepping  into  her  coach,  to 
escape,  dropped  down  dead.  Many  came  all  night  knocking 
at  the  Foundery  door,  and  begging  admittance  for  God's 
sake.  Our  poor  people  were  calm  and  quiet,  as  at  another 
time.'  " 

This  account  is  confirmed  by  a  letter  which  was  written 
on  the  same  day,  by  Mr,  William  Briggs,  the  son-in-law  of 
Mr.  Perronet,  and  addressed  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  was 
still  in  Bristol.  "This  great  city,"  says  he,  "has  been,  for 
some   da}'s   past,   under    terrible   apprehensions   of    another 


THE    UEV.     CHARLES    WESLEY.  551 

earthquake.  Yesterday  thousands  fled  out  of  town,  it  having 
been  constantly  affu*med  by  a  dragoon,  that  he  had  a  revela- 
tion, that  great  part  of  London  and  Westminster,  especially, 
would  be  destroyed  by  an  earthquake  the  4'th  instant,  between 
twelve  and  one  at  night.  The  whole  city  was  under  direful 
apprehensions.  Places  of  worship  were  crowded  by  fright- 
ened sinners,  especially  our  two  chapels,  and  the  Tabernacle, 
where  Mr.  Whitefield  preached.  Several  of  the  classes  came 
to  theii'  Leaders,  and  desned  that  they  would  spend  the  night 
with  them  in  prayer ;  which  was  done  ;  and  God  gave  them  a 
blessing.  Indeed  all  ai'ound  Avas  awful.  Being  not  at  all 
convinced  of  the  prophet^s  mission,  and  having  no  call  from 
any  of  my  brethren,  I  went  to  bed  at  my  usual  time,  believ- 
ing I  was  safe  in  the  hands  of  Christ ;  and  Hkewise,  that,  by 
doing  so,  I  should  be  the  more  ready  to  rise  to  the  preaching 
in  the  morning ;  which  we  both  did :  praised  be  our  kind 
Protector ! 

"  Though  crowds  left  the  town  on  Wednesday  night,  yet 
crowds  were  left  behind ;  multitudes  of  whom,  for  fear  of 
being  suddenly  overwhelmed,  left  their  houses,  and  repaired 
to  the  fields,  and  open  places  in  the  city.  Tower-hill,  Moor- 
fields,  but  above  all  Hyde-park,  were  filled  best  part  of  the 
night,  with  men,  women,  and  children,  lamenting.  Some, 
with  stronger  imaginations  than  others,  mostly  women,  ran 
crying  in  the  streets,  '  An  earthquake  !  An  earthquake  ! ' 
Such  distress,  perhaps,  is  not  recorded  to  have  happened 
before  in  this  careless  city.  Mr.  AVhitefield  preached  at 
midnight  in  Hyde-park.  Sm'ely  God  will  visit  this  city. 
It  will  be  a  time  of  mercy  to  some." 

Several  persons,  Ministers  and  others,  who  were  concerned 
for  the  spiritual  and  moral  benefit  of  the  people  of  London, 
and  of  the  nation  generally,  were  anxious  to  pei'petuate  the 
solemn  impressions  which  were  produced  by  tliis  proWdential 
visitation.  A  prayer  w?s  composed,  suited  to  the  occasion, 
and  appointed,  "  by  His  Majesty^s  special  command,"  to  be 
read  in  the  churches,  "  after  prayer  against  the  mortahty  of 
the  cattle,"  which  was  then  in  use.  Forms  of  prayer  "  for  the 
use  of  families,  on  occasion  of  the  late  earthquakes,  and  other 
judgments  of  God  upon  this  nation,"  issued  fix)m  the  press  at 
the  same  time.  The  Bishop  of  London  published  "  A  Letter 
to  the  Clergy  and  People  of  London  and  Westminster,  on 


552  THE    LIFE    OF 

occasion  of  tlie  late  Earthquakes."  Several  other  tracts^* 
bearing  upon  the  same  subject,  were  also  put  into  cii'cula- 
tiou,  calling  upon  the  people  to  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God 
in  the  alarming  concussions  which  had  so  recently  occurred ; 
to  praise  Him  for  his  forbearance,  in  that  so  little  real  injury- 
had  been  sustained ;  and  to  turn  away  from  the  sins  which 
were  calculated  to  awaken  the  divine  displeasure,  so  that 
future  judgments  might  be  averted. 

In  this  kind  of  service  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  an  active 
and  useful  part.  In  the  extracts  which  have  been  given  from 
his  journal,  relative  to  the  earthquakes,  he  mentions  the 
"  written  sermon  "  which  he  preached  to  one  of  his  congrega- 
tions, and  "  several  hymns, ^^  suited  to  the  service,  which  the 
people  sang  at  his  dictation.  The  whole  of  these  he  com- 
mitted to  the  press.  The  sermon,  which  is  entitled,  "The 
Cause  and  Cure  of  Earthquakes,"  was  first  published  anony- 
mously ;  perhaps  that  it  might  find  its  way  into  quarters 
where  the  name  of  "Wesley"  was  unwelcome.  To  the 
second  edition  he  prefixed  his  name.  In  this  singularly  terse 
and  forcible  discourse  he  proposes  to  prove  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  earthquakes  are  the  work  of  God.  He  then 
describes  a  few  striking  examples  of  these  judgments  of 
the   Almighty,  especially  those  which  took  place  in  Sicily 

*  The  following  tracts,  among  others,  were  published  at  this  time  : — A  Sup- 
plement to  the  Bishop  of  London's   Letter  to  the  Clergy  and  People  of  London 

and  Westminster,  on  occasion  of  the  late  Earthquakes Modest  Remarks  upon 

the  Bishop  of  London's  Letter  concerning  the  late  Earthquakes.  By  one  of  the 
People    called    Quakers. — A   Letter   to   the  pretended   Quaker,  Author  of  the 

Modest  Remarks Some  Considerations  on  the  Causes  of  Earthquakes  :  which 

were  read  before  the  Royal  Society,  April  5th,  1750.     By  Stephen  Hales,  D.  D., 

F.  R.  S A   Chronological  and    Historical  Account  of    the  most    remarkable 

Earthquakes  that  have  happened  in  the  World,  from  the  Beginning  of  the  Chris- 
tian Period,  to  the  present  Year,  1750.  With  an  Appendix,  containing  a  distinct 
Series  of  those  that  have  been  felt  in  England  :  and  a  Preface,  seriously 
addressed   to  all    Christians  of  every   Denomination.     By  a  Gentleman  of  the 

University  of  Cambridge An  Address  to   those  who  have   either  retired,   or 

intend  to  leave  the  Town,  under  the  imaginary  Apprehension  of  the  approaching 
Shock  of  another  Earthquake  :  being  the  Substance  of  a  Sermon  preached  on  the 
last  Lord's  Day,  the  first  of  this  instant,  April.  By  Roger  Pickering,  Pastor  of 
the  Church  of  Protestant  Dissenters,  in  Silver-street,  Lord's-day-evening  Lecturer 
at  Salter's. Hall,  and  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society,  London — Various  infidel  publi- 
cations were  put  forth,  ridiculing  the  fears  of  the  people,  and  pouring  contempt 
upon  Providence  and  religion ;  but  their  titles  are  unworthy  of  record.  The 
impious  authors  of  them  have  long  since  passed  to  their  account. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  553 

and  Jamaica  in  the  year  1692,  and  in  Lima  and  Callao  in 
1746. 

In  the  application  of  the  subject  the  Preacher  speaks  with 
his  characteristic  energy,  and  power  of  conviction.  Thus  he 
addresses  his  hearers,  when  calling  them  to  repentance : — 
*'  How  slow  is  the  Lord  to  anger  !  how  unwilling  to  punish  ! 
By  what  leisurely  steps  does  He  come  to  take  vengeance  ! 
How  many  hghter  afflictions  before  the  final  blow  ! 

"  Should  He  beckon  to  the  man  on  the  red  horse  to  return, 
and  say,  '  Sword,  go  through  the  land,^  can  we  complain  He 
gave  us  no  warning  ?  Did  not  the  sword  first  bereave  abroad  ? 
and  did  we  not  then  see  it  within  our  borders  ?  Yet  the 
merciful  God  said,  '  Hitherto  shalt  thou  come,  and  no  fiir- 
ther.'  He  stopped  the  invaders  in  the  midst  of  our  land,  and 
trn-ned  them  back  again,  and  destroyed  them. 

"  Should  He  send  the  man  on  the  pale  horse,  whose  name 
is  Death,  and  the  pestilence  destroy  thousands  and  ten  thou- 
sands of  us,  can  we  deny  that  first  He  warned  us  by  the 
raging  mortality  among  our  cattle  ? 

"  So,  if  we  provoke  Him  to  lay  waste  our  earth,  and  turn 
it  upside  down,  and  overthrow  us,  as  He  overthrew  Sodom 
and  GomoiTah,  shall  we  not  have  procured  this  unto  our- 
selves? Had  we  no  reason  to  expect  any  such  calamity?  no 
previous  notice  ?  no  trembling  of  the  earth  before  it  clave  ?  no 
shock  before  it  opened  its  mouth  ?  Did  He  set  no  examples 
of  so  terrible  a  judgment  before  our  eyes  ?  Had  we  never 
heard  of  the  destruction  of  Jamaica,  or  Catania,  or  that  of 
Lima,  which  happened  but  yesterday  ?  If  we  perish  at  last> 
we  perish  without  excuse ;  for  what  could  have  bqen  done 
more  to  save  us  ? 

"  Yes ;  thou  hast  now  another  call  to  repentance,  another 
offer  of  mercy,  whosoever  thou  art  that  hearest  these  words. 
In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  I  wai'n  thee  once  more,  as  a 
watchman  over  the  housL  of  Israel,  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come.  I  put  thee  in  remembi'ance  (if  thou  hast  so  soon  for- 
gotten it)  of  the  late  awful  judgment,  whereby  God  shook 
thee  over  the  mouth  of  hell.  Thy  body  He  probably  awoke 
by  it ;  but  did  He  awake  thy  soul  ?  The  Lord  was  in  the 
eai*thquake,  and  put  a  solemn  question  to  thy  conscience, 
*  Art  thou  ready  to  die  ?  Is  thy  peace  made  with  God  ? ' 
"Was  the  earth  just  now  to  open  its  mouth,  and  swidlow  thcc 


554  THE    LIFE    OF 

up,  wliat  would  become  of  thee  ?  Where  wouldest  thou  be  ? 
in  Abraham's  bosom,  or  Ufting  up  thine  eyes  in  torment  ? 
Hadst  thou  perished  by  the  late  earthquake,  wouldest  thou 
not  have  died  in  thy  sins,  or  rather  gone  down  quick  into  heU  ? 
Who  prevented  thy  damnation  ?  It  was  the  Son  of  God  ! 
O  fall  down,  and  worship  Him  !  Give  Him  the  glory  of  thy 
deliverance,  and  devote  the  residue  of  thy  days  to  liis  service." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  other  publication,  which  he  sent  forth 
at  the  same  time,  was  entitled,  "  Hymns  occasioned  by  the 
Earthquake,  March  8th,  1750.  In  Two  Parts."  The  hymns 
are  nineteen  in  number,  and  are  written  with  the  author's 
peculiar  spirit,  and  fervent  piety.  They  describe  in  strong  and 
glowing  terms  the  power  and  sovereignty  of  God ;  his  merciful 
and  righteous  government  over  men ;  national  and  personal 
sins  j  the  divine  forbearance  and  long-suffering ;  the  uncer- 
tainty of  life,  and  of  all  earthly  possessions ;  and  the  durable 
nature  of  the  joys  which  are  connected  with  Christian  godli- 
ness, both  in  time  and  eternity.  The  whole  of  them  are 
thoroughly  devotional,  and  appear  to  have  emanated  from  a 
heart  deeply  affected  with  the  perilous  state  of  the  nation, 
arising  from  its  cold  formality,  and  daring  wickedness ;  and 
in  the  midst  of  surrounding  evils  calmly  reposing  in  the 
unchanging  fidelity  and  almighty  power  of  Christ,  as  the 
Ruler  of  all  worlds. 

Flamsteed's  "  Letter  concerning  Earthquakes "  was  now 
printed,  apparently  for  the  pm'pose  of  allaying  the  pubHc 
alarm ;  that  author  confining  his  attention  exclusively  to 
second  causes,  and  avoiding  all  reference  to  God  whatever. 
In  opposition  to  the  godless  speculations  of  such  theorists, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  sings, — 

From  whence  these  dire  portents  around, 

That  strike  us  with  unwonted  fear  ? 
Why  do  these  earthquakes  rock  the  ground. 

And  threaten  our  destruction  near  ? 
Ye  proj^hets  smooth,  the  cause  explain. 
And  lull  us  to  repose  again. 

"  Or  water  swelling  for  a  vent, 

Or  air  imjiatient  to  get  free, 
Or  fire  within  earth's  entrails  pent," — 

Yet  all  are  order'd,  Lord,  l)y  thee  ; 
The  elements  obey  thy  nod. 
And  Nature  vindicates  her  God.       , 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  OOO 

The  pillars  of  the  earth  are  thine, 

And  thou  hast  set  the  world  thereon  ; 

They  at  thy  threat'ning  look  incline, 
The  centre  treniljles  at  thy  frown, 

The  everlastino-  mountains  how, 

And  God  is  in  the  earthquake  now. 

Now,  Lord,  to  shake  a  guilty  land, 

Thou  dost  in  indignation  rise. 
We  see,  we  see  thy  lifted  hand 

Made  hare  a  nation  to  chastise. 
Whom  neither  plagues  nor  mercies  move. 
To  fear  thy  wrath,  or  court  thy  love. 

Therefore  the  earth  beneath  us  reels, 

And  staggers  like  our  drunken  men, 
The  earth  the  mournful  cause  reveals, 

And  groans  our  burden  to  sustain  ; 
Ordain'd  our  evils  to  deplore, 
And  fall  with  us  to  rise  no  more. 

Sucli  was  tlie  faithful  and  earnest  manner  in  wliieh  this 
devoted  ser^'ant  of  the  Lord  Jesus  endeavoured  to  improve, 
to  his  country's  benefit,  this  remarkable  dispensation  of 
di\ine  providence.  It  was  upon  occasion  of  the  earthquakes 
in  London  that  the  exquisitely  beautiful  hymn  numbered  67 
in  the  Wesleyan  Collection  was  written,  beginning, — 

How  weak  the  thoughts,  and  vain. 

Of  self-deluding  men  ; 
Men  who,  fix'd  to  earth  alone, 

Think  their  houses  shall  endure, 
Fondly  call  their  lands  their  own, 

To  their  distant  heirs  seciu-e  ! 

The  hjonn  which  is  numbered  555  was  also  composed  M'ith 
reference  to  the  same  events.     It  begins, — 

Come,  Desir*^  of  nations,  come ! 
Hasten,  Lord,  the  general  doom  ! 
Hear  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  ; 
Come,  and  take  us  to  thy  side. 

The  following  letter,  which  was  addressed  by  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  to  his  wife,  and  was  written  on  the  17th  of  March, 
I'clates  principally  to  the  same  subject.  It  shows  that  the 
excitement  produced  by  the  earthquake  still  continued. 


556  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  My  dearest,  dearest  Friend, — Grace  and  peace  be  multi- 
plied upon  you  and  yours,  who  are  mine  also.  One  letter  in 
a  week  does  not  half  satisfy  me,  under  your  absence.  I 
count  the  days  since  we  parted,  and  those  still  between  us 
and  our  next  meeting.  Yet  I  dare  not  promise  myself  the 
certain  blessing ;  so  many  are  the  evils  and  accidents  of  life. 
Accidents  I  should  not  call  them ;  for  God  ordereth  all  things 
in  heaven  and  earth.  Who  knows  his  will  concerning  this 
wicked  city  ?  or  how  near  we  may  be  to  the  fate  of  Lima  or 
Portugal  ?  Blessed  be  God,  many  consider  this  day  of 
danger  and  adversity.  The  Bishop  of  London  has  pubHshed 
a  seasonable,  solemn  warning.  Our  chm-ches  are  crowded, 
as  at  the  beginning.  Last  night  I  preached,  for  the  first 
time,  at  the  French  chapel,  in  Spitalfields  :  my  scruples  being 
at  last  removed.  It  was  full  as  it  could  hold.  /  The  poor 
have  the  Gospel  preached  unto  them,'  was  my  text :  and  the 
Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth. 

"  I  preached  again  this  morning,  on,  '  God  is  our  refuge 
and  strength,  a  very  present  help  in  the  time  of  trouble : 
therefore  will  we  not  fear  though  the  earth  be  removed,  and 
the  hills  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea.'  The  poor 
weavers,  English  and  French,  filled  the  place,  and  heard  me 
gladly.  Here  is  surely  a  door,  great  and  effectual,  and  as 
yet  not  many  adversaries.  I  must  endeavour  to  keep  up  the 
awakening,  by  preaching  every  morning  of  next  week :  then 
I  shall  probably  go  for  two  or  tlu-ee  days  to  Canterbury, 
carrying  Dudy  Perronet  *  behind  me,  instead  of . 

"  Last  night  Charles  Perronet  set  out  for  Bristol,  to  see 
my  brother,  before  he  departs  for  Ireland.  Dudy  and 
Ned  pine  after  you.  We  must  bestow  a  month  or  two 
on  them  at  Canterbury.  Mrs.  Stotesbury,  Blackwell, 
Dewal,  and  many  others,  express  great  love  for  you;  not 
for  my  sake,  but  your  own;  or,  rather.  His  to  whom  you 
belong." 

Under  the  excitement  which  was  produced  by  the  earth- 
quakes in  London,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  witnessed  the  death 
of  his  beloved  sister  Mrs.  Wright.  She  was  a  woman  of  an 
elegant  and  cultivated  mind,  and  possessed  a  superior  talent 
for  poetry,  of  which  many  beautiful   specimens  have   been 

•  Dudy  was  a  pet  name  of  the  unmarried  daughter  of  the  Vicar  of  Shore- 
liam.     Her  proper  name  was  Damaris.     She  was  a  lady  of  deep  piety. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  557 

published.  It  was  her  misfortune  to  be  mai'ried  to  a  man 
Avho  was  utterly  imablc  to  appreciate  her  worth,  and  was 
eveiy  way  miworthy  of  her  hand.  He  Avas  iUiterate,  rude 
and  vulgar  in  liis  manners,  intemperate,  and  preferred  the 
society  of  swearers  and  drunkards  in  common  alehouses,  to 
the  conversation  of  his  amiable  and  intelhgent  wife,  whom  he 
treated  with  unkindness  and  neglect.  After  enduring  much 
sorrow,  she  found  effectual  rehef  and  comfort  in  the  saving 
knowledge  of  Christ,  in  which  she  Uved  for  some  years,  and 
then  died  in  the  Lord.  The  following  notices  concerning  her 
latter  end  were  inserted  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  his 
journal.  They  are  brief,  but  instructive,  touching,  and  affec- 
tionate. 

"  Mai^ch  5th.  I  prayed  by  my  sister  Wright,  a  gracious, 
tender,  trembhng  soul :  a  bruised  reed,  which  the  Lord  will 
not  break. 

"  March  14th.  I  found  my  sister  Wright  very  near  the 
haven  ;  and  again  on  Sunday  the  18th;  yet  still  in  darkness, 
doubts,  and  fears,  against  hope  beheving  in  hope. 

"  March  21st.  At  four  I  called  on  my  brother  Wright,  a 
few  minutes  after  her  spirit  was  set  at  hberty.  I  had  sweet 
fellowship  with  her  in  explaining  at  the  chapel  those  solemn 
words :  '  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go  down,  neither  shall  thy 
moon  withdraw  itself;  for  the  Lord  shaR  be  thine  everlasting 
hght,  and  the  days  of  thy  mourning  shaU  be  ended.^  All 
present  seemed  partakers  both  of  my  sorrow  and  my  joy. 

"  March  26th.  I  followed  her  to  her  quiet  grave,  and  wept 
with  them  that  wept." 

This  gifted  but  suffering  woman  wrote  the  following 
epitaph  on  herself: — 

"  Destined  ^vliile  living  to  sustain 
An  equal  share  of  orief  and  pain. 
All  various  illr  of  human  race 
Within  this  breast  had  once  a  place. 
Without  complaint  she  learnt  to  bear 
A  living  death,  a  long'despair, 
Till,  hard  oppress'd  by  advei'se  Fate, 
O'ercharged,  she  sunk  beneath  its  weight, 
And^to  this  peaceful  tomb  retired. 
So  much  estecm'd,  so  long  desired  I 
The  painful  mortal  conflict's  o'er  ; 
A  broken  heart  can  bleed  no  more !  " 


558  THE    LIFE    OP 

Her  brother,  Mr.  John  Wesley,  states,  with  respect  to  Mrs. 
Wright,  "  It  is  but  justice  to  her  memory  to  observe,  that 
she  was  at  rest  before  she  went  hence ;  being  for  some  years 
a  witness  of  that  rest  which  remains,  even  here,  for  the  people 
of  God." 

A  few  years  after  the  society  in  Bristol  had  been  formed, 
Mrs.  Wright  visited  the  friends  in  that  city,  where  she  was 
treated  with  great  affection  and  respect,  and  received  much 
spiritual  profit.  Some  time  after  her  return,  she  addressed 
to  her  l)rother  Charles  the  following  letter,  which  is  beauti- 
fully illustrative  of  her  gentle  and  tender  spirit,  now  humbled 
and  subdued  by  sanctified  affliction  : — 

"  Frith-street,  Oct.  4th,  1745.  Dearest  Brother, — I  received 
both  your  kind  letters,  and  thank  you  for  them  ;  but  am  sur- 
prised you  have  heard  no  account  of  my  better  health,  though 
I  could  not  write  myself;  since  many  have  seen  me,  who  I 
know  correspond  with  you ;  and  some  of  them  are  gone  to 
Bath  and  Bristol  lately ;  especially  sister  Naylor,  and  Mrs. 
Wigginton.  Indeed  I  continue  exceeding  weak,  keeping  my 
bed,  except  when  I  rise  to  have  it  made ;  and  it  is  almost 
incredible  what  a  skeleton  I  am  grown,  so  that  my  bones  are 
ready  to  come  through  my  skin ;  but,  through  mercy,  the 
fever  that  immediately  threatened  me  (with  a  violent  cough, 
and  some  fatal  symptoms)  is  gone  off,  and  I  am  more  likely 
to  recover  than  ever  :  nay,  if  I  could  once  get  my  strength,  I 
should  not  make  a  doubt  of  it. 

"  This  ease  of  body,  and  great  calm  of  mind,  I  firmly 
beheve,  is  owing  to  the  prayer  of  faith.  I  think  this  support 
the  more  extraordinary,  because  I  have  no  sense  of  God's 
presence,  ever  since  I  took  my  bed  ;  and  you  know  what  we 
are  when  left  to  ourselves,  under  great  pain,  and  apprehen- 
sions of  death ;  yet  though  I  am  yet  in  desertion,  and  the 
enemy  is  very  busy,  I  enjoy  so  great  a  measure  of  quietness 
and  thankfulness  as  is  really  above  nature.  Hallelujah  ! 
Whether  or  no  the  bitterness  of  death  is  past,  I  am  perfectly 
easy  and  resigned,  having  given  up  this,  with  dear  Will's 
spiritual  welfare,  and  all  other  things,  to  the  sovereign  Phy- 
sician of  souls  and  bodies. 

"  Dearest  brother,  no  selfish  consideration  can  ever  make 
me  wish  your  stay  in  this  most  dangerous,  diabohcal  world  ; 
yet  we  must  always  say,   '  Thy  will  be  done ; '  and  I   am 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  559 

pleased  still  to  think,  God  will  permit  us  to  meet  agaiu, 
though  I  cannot  say  I  desire  life  a  minute  longer,  even  upon 
those  terms.  Willy  gives  his  love,  and  Avoidd  be  unfcignedly 
glad  to  see  you.  Pray  join  in  prayer  with  me  still,  that  he 
may  persevere.  Molly  too  gives  her  duty,  and  desires  your 
prayers.  Neither  of  their  souls  prospers  as  I  coidd  Avish 
them.  Strange,  that  though  we  knoAV  sanctification  is  a 
gradual  work,  we  want  our  neighbours  to  go  faster  than 
we  can  ourselves ;  but  poor  Willy  only  waits  for  the  first 
gift.  I  have  not  one  fear  for  those  who  are  tndy  in 
earnest. 

"  If  the  nation  is  run  stark  mad  in  politics,  though  never 
a  jot  the  wiser  or  holier,  no  wonder  that  the  person  you  men- 
tioned in  your  last  is  brim  full  of  them,  though  she  keeps 
within  bounds,  and  does  not  talk  treason,  whatever  she  may 
think.  I  am  glad  the  behevers  I  know  seem  to  run  into  no 
extremes  about  the  present  affairs,  either  of  losing  the  one 
thing  needful,  by  talking  too  much,  or  praying  too  little. 
The  Lord  give  us  a  right  judgment  in  all  things  ! 

"  My  prayers,  love,  and  best  wishes  attend  all  dear  friends 
at  Bristol,  from  whom  I  have  received  innumerable  obliga- 
tions ;  but  above  all  Mrs.  Vigor  and  her  family,  who  showed 
unwearied  love  in  serving  and  humouring  me,  with  my 
never-to-be-forgotten  friend,  and  sister  in  spirit,  Sally  Perrin, 
who,  if  possible,  showed  more  kindness  in  the  latter  end  than 
beginning.  Give  my  pai'ticular  love  and  humble  service  to 
Dr.  Middleton  ;  poor  Nancy  Perrot,  my  companion  in  misery ; 
Mrs.  Burdock  and  Miss,  who  were  most  wonderfully  civil  to 
me  ;  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wigginton  ;  with  Stephen  and  Betty 
Maxfield ;  poor  sister  Spear,  and  Mrs.  Williams,  who  spared 
no  pains  to  serve  me ;  and  Sally  Coltson,  Sukey  Peck,  and 
Mrs.  Halfpenny,  with  her  daughter,  who  have  all  Ijcen  very 
loving  and  obliging  :  and  may  our  best  Master  rcAvard  their 
labour  of  love  a  thousand  fold.  It  has  l)cen  one  of  my  hea- 
viest crosses,  that  I  have  been  unable  to  write  to  them  all ; 
but  if  ever  I  recover,  I  despair  not  of  doing  it  yet,  if  accept- 
able from  a  no\ice.  You  think,  perhaps,  I  may  write  to  them 
as  well  as  you :  but,  dear  Charles,  I  write  noAv  in  bed ;  and  you 
cannot  believe  what  it  costs  me.  I  trust  to  remember  and 
bless  you  many  times  yet  before  I  die ;  wishing  we  may  have 
another  happy  meeting  first,  if  it  is  best.     So,  with  prayers 


560  THE    LIFE    OF 

for  the  universal  cliurclij  Ministers,  Assistants^  and  all  man- 
kind, I  take  leave  to  subscribe  myself, 

"  Your  most  obliged  and  loving  sister. 

"  Forgive  all  blunders,     Adieu/^ 

It  will  be  observed,  that  this  daughter  of  sorrow  and  afflic- 
tion survived  the  writing  of  this  letter  several  years. 

Mrs.  Wright^s  death  appears  to  have  made  a  salutary 
impression  upon  the  mind  of  her  husband.  Three  days  after 
her  interment,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  a  letter  to  his  wife, 
says,  "  Last  Monday  I  followed  our  happy  sister  to  her  grave. 
Her  husband  is  inconsolable,  not  knowing  Jesus  Christ.  I 
was  much  affected  by  his  saying,  with  tears,  he  hoped  I 
should  not  forsake  him  now  that  my  sister  was  dead." 

In  the  same  letter  he  says,  speaking  of  a  servant  whom  he 
intended  to  bring  with  him  to  Bristol,  "  He  had  a  wonderful 
deliverance  the  other  night ;  when  five  rogues  seized  him, 
crossing  the  fields,  and  were  about  to  rob,  if  not  murder,  him. 
He  prayed  them,  in  his  simple  manner,  to  let  him  alone; 
when  one  of  them  held  up  his  lantern  to  his  face,  and  cried, 
'  I  beheve  he  is  a  Wesley.  He  has  a  very  innocent  look. 
Let  him  go ;  let  him  go.^  Which  accordingly  they  did ;  and 
he  walked  quietly  home." 

He  adds,  "  The  alarm  here  continues  and  increases, 
tlu-ough  the  daily  accounts  we  receive  of  more  earthquakes. 
I  am  printing  more  hymns,  and  a  sermon,  on  the  occasion." 

It  was  about  the  time  of  Mrs.  Wright's  death,  that  an 
intimacy  commenced  between  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley 
and  Mrs.  Vazeille,  a  widow  lady,  to  whom  Mr.  John  Wesley 
was  afterwards  married.  Charles  had  been  introduced  to  her 
some  months  before ;  and  he  then  spoke  of  her  as  "  a  woman 
of  a  sorrowful  spirit."  In  May,  1750,  he  took  her  with  him 
to  Ludlow,  on  a  visit  to  the  Gwynne  family.  "  Diu-ing  our 
nine  days'  stay,"  says  he,  "  they  showed  her  all  the  civility 
that  they  could ;  and  she  seemed  equally  pleased  with  them." 
She  accompanied  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley  to  London, 
taking  Evesham,  Blenheim,  and  Oxford  on  their  way.  He 
showed  her  the  buildings  and  gardens  belonging  to  the  Col- 
leges. On  their  arrival  in  town  he  says,  "  We  took  up  our 
quarters  for  eight  or  nine  days  at  Mrs.  Vazeille's."  At  this 
time  they  had  not  the  most  distant  apprehension  that  she  was 
ever  to  become  their  sister-in-law. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  561 

At  tliis  period  he  met  witli  a  foul  libel  upon  himself,  which 
had  been  in  circulation  two  j^ears  without  his  knowledge. 
He  thus  describes  and  refutes  the  scandalous  and  \ricked 
falsehood  :  "  I  met  with  Mr.  Salmon^s  '  Foreigner's  Com- 
panion through  the  Universities  of  Cambridge  and  Oxford/ 
printed  in  1748,  and  made  the  following  extract : — '  The  times 
of  the  day  the  University  go  to  this  church  are  ten  in  the 
morning,  and  two  in  the  afternoon,  on  Sundays  and  hoHdays  ; 
the  sermon  usually  lasting  about  half  an  hour.  But  when  I 
happened  to  be  at  Oxford,  in  1742,  ]Mr.  Weslej^,  the  Method- 
ist of  Christ-Church,  entertained  his  audience  two  hours ; 
and  having  insulted  and  abused  all  degrees,  from  the  highest 
to  the  lowest,  was,  in  a  manner,  hissed  out  of  the  pulpit  by 
the  lads.' 

"  And  high  time  for  them  to  do  so,  if  the  historian  said 
true ;  but,  unfortunately  for  him,  I  measured  my  time  by  my 
watch,  and  it  was  within  the  hour.  I  abused  neither  high 
nor  low,  as  my  sermon  in  print  will  prove.  Neither  was  I 
'  hissed  out  of  the  pulpit,'  or  treated  with  the  least  inci^dUty, 
either  by  young  or  old. 

"  What,  then,  shall  I  say  to  my  High-Church  friend, 
whom  I  once  so  much  admired  ?  I  must  rank  him  among 
the  apocrjqihal  writers,  such  as  the  judicious  Dr.  Mather,  the 
wary  Bishop  Bm'net,  and  the  most  modest  Mr.  Oldmixon.'^ 

While  he  was  reviled,  it  was  his  comfort  to  find  that  his 
ministr}^  was  in  every  place  sanctioned  by  the  diAdne  blessing ; 
and  that  the  spiritual  children,  whom  the  Lord  had  given  him 
and  his  brother,  still  attested  the  truth  and  power  of  their 
religion  by  Hving  and  dying  as  did  the  Christians  in  the  apos- 
toHc  times.  Their  lives  were  holy,  upright,  and  useful,  and 
their  deaths  fuU  of  resignation,  joy,  and  hope.  Several  of 
them  about  this  time  passed  into  the  world  of  spirits;  and 
their  dying  testimonies  were  most  satisfactory  and  cheering. 
"  I  prayed,"  says  he,  "  by  oui*  sister  Lewis,  quietly  expecting 
her  release." 

"  I  saw  several  happy  souls,  in  spite  of  their  feeble,  sick,  or 
pained  bodies.  One  I  visited  yesterday  died  in  the  faith  soon 
after." 

"  I  Adsited  a  dying  sister,  speechless,  yet  full  of  earnest 
love,  as  her  looks  and  signs  confessed." 

"  I  buried  om-  brother  Somerset,  who  came  to  the  grave  as 

VOL.    I.  o   o 


o62  THE    LIFE    OF 

a  ripe  shock  of  corn  in  its  season.  He  has  now  overtaken  his 
companion,  and  death  can  no  more  separate  them." 

"  Another  was  gathered  into  the  garner.  I  buried  her 
earthly  part — for  a  short  season." 

"  Sally  rejoiced  my  heart  with  her  account  of  Mrs.  Leyson, 
whom  she  saw  triumphant  in  her  last  hour.  Here  is  another 
blessed  soul  gone  to  paradise,  with  a  good  report  of  us." 

"  I  prayed  by  our  faithftd  brother  Hogg,  just  departing  in 
the  Lord,  and  to  him."  "  I  visited  the  widow  Hogg,  in  her 
affliction,  and  tried  to  turn  it  into  the  right  channel."  "  I 
buried  our  late  brother  Hogg,  and  preached  at  the  grave  to  a 
countless  multitude,  on,  'These  are  they  that  came  out  of 
great  tribulation/  &c.  The  Lord  gave  me  utterance,  and 
them  the  hearing  ear."  "  I  preached  a  written  sermon,  at 
Spitalfields,  on  my  beloved  friend  and  brother  Hogg.  The 
chapel  was  crowded ;  and  the  house  of  mourning  was  turned 
into  a  house  of  great  rejoicing." 

"  I  administered  the  sacrament  to  a  dying  believer,  lately 
called ;  but  now  made  equal  to  them  that  have  borne  the  heat 
and  burden  of  the  day." 

These  cases,  which  mostly  occurred  in  London,  and  all  of 
them  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  must  have  afforded  a  rich 
encouragement  to  the  men  whose  ministrations  produced  such 
results.  In  the  midst  of  the  reproaches  with  which  they  were 
daily  loaded,  they  felt,  that  thus  to  people  heaven  with  sancti- 
fied spirits  was  worth  all  their  labour,  and  the  sacrifice  of  their 
reputation.  Conversions  were  still  happily  frequent  in  their 
congregations,  and  some  of  them  were  attended  by  circum- 
stances of  peculiar  interest.     The  following  is  an  example  : — 

"  June  22d.  I  met  a  daughter  of  my  worthy  old  friend, 
Mr.  Erskine,  at  the  Foundery.  She  was  deeply  wounded  by 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit ;  confessed  she  had  turned  many  to 
Deism  ;  and  feared  there  could  be  no  mercy  for  her. 

"  July  18th.  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  bringing  back  to 
Mr.  Erskine  his  formerly  disobedient  daughter.  She  fell  at 
his  feet.  It  was  a  moving  interview.  All  wept.  Our  hea- 
venly Father  heard  our  prayers.  I  preached  immediately 
after,  on,  '  And  I,  if  I  be  hfted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw 
all  men  unto  me.^  We  had  a  double  blessing  and  power. 
Poor  Jane  Cox  said  she  was  even  compelled  to  receive 
Christ."     While  he  was  thus  successful  in  bringing  sinners 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  563 

to  Christ,  he  says,  "  I  believe  God  owned  me  more  this  day 
on  account  of  one  who,  in  an  abusive  letter,  had  affirmed  that 
the  Lord  was  departed  from  me." 

About  the  middle  of  August  he  was  in  Bristol,  where  he 
met  with  his  unfortunate  sister  Hall,  who,  it  appears,  had 
been  recalled  from  the  asylum  which  her  brothers  provided 
for  her  at  the  Foundery,  He  took  her  with  him  to  the 
preaching,  when  her  wretched  husband,  now  abandoned  to 
every  vice,  understanding  where  she  was,  came  and  fetched 
her  away.  Charles  refused  to  have  any  intercourse  with  the 
sensualized  apostate,  who  had  renounced  the  clerical  charac- 
ter, and  become  hardened  in  infidelity.  He  says,  "  I  met  my 
sister  Hall  in  the  churchyard,  and  carried  her  to  the  room.  I 
had  begun  preaching,  when  Mr.  Hall  walked  up  the  room,  and 
through  the  desk,  and  carried  her  off  with  him.  I  was  some- 
what disturbed,  yet  went  on."  The  next  day  "  he  came  up 
again,  caUing  me  by  my  name.  I  fled ;  and  he  pursued ;  but 
could  not  find  me  in  my  lurking-place." 

On  the  1st  of  September  he  says,  "I  finished  Eapin's 
History ;  which  has  cured  me,  in  some  degree,  of  the  preju- 
dices of  education." 

From  the  time  of  his  marriage,  up  to  this  period,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  had  only  once  visited  the  north  of  England. 
He  now  made  arrangements  for  returning  to  the  former 
scenes  of  his  ministerial  labour  in  that  part  of  the  kingdom, 
but  was  providentially  hindered.  His  wife  retired  to  her 
friends  at  Ludlow,  and  he  came  to  London;  where  he  met 
Mr.  Herv^ey  at  Mr.  Whitefield's  Tabernacle,  "  in  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Spirit  of  love,"  and  rejoiced  at  the  sight  of  his  old 
college  friend.     He  says, — 

"  Sept.  16th.  A  great  number  of  communicants  pei'ceived 
the  Lord's  presence.  He  gave  us  his  blessing  at  our  love- 
feast  also.  I  had  a  restless  night  tlirough  a  boil  rising  in  my 
neck. 

"  Sept,  17th.  I  rose  at  two,  and  set  out  for  the  north. 
Beyond  Islington  my  mare  threw  and  fell  upon  me.  I  held 
on  as  far  as  St.  Alban's,  and  was  then  forced  to  lie  down  ;  yet 
could  not  sleep  day  or  night. 

"  Sept.  18th.  With  much  difficulty  I  got  back  to  London. 
I  continued  in  great  pain  for  several  days,  till  the  boil  broke. 
I  passed  three  days  at  Newington-green,  and  found  benefit 

2  o  2 


564  THE    LITE    OF 

from  my  physic  and  fresh  air.  Mr.  Waller  and  his  sisters 
frequently  called,  and  rejoiced  with  the  church  in  our  house. 

"  Oct.  7th.  I  got  to  the  chapel  on  this  and  every  Lord's 
day ;  the  rest  of  the  month  I  was  confined  to  the  house 
mostly.  Dr.  Wathen  attended  me  constantly,  till  both  my 
neck  and  swollen  hand  were  quite  well.'' 

On  the  recovery  of  his  health  he  went  to  Ludlow,  where  he 
remained  a  whole  month  with  his  wife's  relations,  who  were 
in  great  trouble,  the  precise  cause  of  which  he  has  not  speci- 
fied. He  says  that  he  was  "exercised  by  severe  and  unex- 
pected trials ; "  and  adds,  "  One  night  Mr.  W fell  into 

convulsions  through  the  distractions  of  his  mind.  I  was  on 
the  point  of  following  him ;  Betsy  and  Juggy  fainted  away ; 
confusion  reigned  throughout  the  family. 

"  Dec.  4th.  Mr.  W 's  wedding-day.     How  unhke  my 

own  !  I  rose,  after  a  sleepless  night,  in  the  spmt  of  heavi- 
ness. I  prayed  for  them,  and  with  them.  Soon  after  eight 
they  were  married : 

'  And  'twas  my  ministry  to  deal  the  blow  ! ' 

"  Dec.  7th.  I  left  the  house  of  woe,  and  the  next  day 
rejoiced  to  find  myself  among  my  friends  at  Bristol." 

The   Mr.   W ,   here   mentioned,    was    doubtless    Mr. 

Waller,  a  lace-merchant  in  London,  who  was  married  to  Miss 
Elizabeth  Gwynne.  It  would  appear  that  some  of  the  family 
were  opposed  to  the  union,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Waller  Hved 
several  years  at  Ishngton,  in  habits  of  intimacy  with  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  and  his  wife.  The  marriage  appears  to  have 
been  happy  in  its  consequences,  though  violently  opposed  at 
the  time. 

While  he  continued  at  Ludlow  he  was  not  unemployed  in 
his  Master's  work,  nor  an  inattentive  observer  of  what  was 
passing  around  him,  in  connexion  with  the  cause  of  religion. 
"  I  encouraged  a  poor  girl,"  says  he,  "  to  seek  her  cure  from 
Him  who  had  wounded  her.  She  has  the  outward  mark  too ; 
being  daily  threatened  to  be  turned  out  of  doors  by  her 
master :  a  great  swearer,  and  strict  Churchman ;  a  constant 
communicant,  and  habitual  drunkard." 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1751  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
in  London,  preaching,  administering  the  Lord's  supper,  and 
visiting  the  sick,    with   his   wonted    diligence    and   success ; 


THE    REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  565 

being  sustained  by  the  power  of  God,  and  borne  along  in  his 
work  by  a  tide  of  hallowed  and  joyous  feeling.  While  thus 
employed  a  temporary  gloom  was  cast  upon  his  mind  by  his 
brother's  marriage ;  from  wliicli  he  was  led  to  indulge  the 
most  painful  forebodings.  A  few  extracts  from  his  jom'nal 
will  serve  to  show  his  views  and  emotions  upon  the  occasion. 
He  says, — 

"  Feb.  2d.  My  brother  returned  from  Oxford  ;  sent  for  and 
told  me,  he  was  resolved  to  marry.  I  was  thunderstruck,  and 
could  onty  answer,  he  had  given  me  the  first  blow ;  and  his 
marriage  would  come  hke  the  couj)  de  grace.  Trusty  Ned 
Perronet  followed,  and  told  me,  the  person  was  Mrs.  Vazeille  : 
one  of  whom  I  had  never  had  the  least  suspicion.  I  refused 
his  company  to  the  chapel,  and  retired  to  mourn  with  my 
faithfid  Sally.  I  groaned  all  the  day,  and  several  following 
ones,  under  my  own  and  the  people's  bui'den.  I  coidd  eat 
no  pleasant  food,  nor  preach,  nor  rest,  either  by  night,  or 
by  day. 

"  Feb.  7th.  My  excessive  cough  helped  to  pvdl  me  down, 
and  then  a  sore  throat.  My  companion  sympathized  with 
me  too  sensibly.  Feb.  14th.  She  was  often  in  great  pain, 
especially  to-day.  I  watched  by  her  in  great  distress,  but 
could  not  remove  her  pain  by  sharing  it.  I  sent  for  Dr. 
Wathen,  who  prescribed  what  gave  her  immediate  rehcf.  I 
gave  God  who  heai'eth  prayer  the  glorj'. 

"Feb.  17th.  I  dragged  myself  to  the  chapel,  and  spoke  on 
those  words  :  '  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go  down,'  &c.  The 
whole  congregation  seem  infected  by  my  sorrow.  Both  under 
the  word,  and  at  the  sacrament,  we  wept  and  made  supplica- 
tion.    It  was  a  blessed  mourning  to  us  all. 

"  Feb.  27th.  My  brother  came  to  the  chapel-house  with  his 
wife.  I  was  glad  to  see  him;  saluted  her;  and  stayed  to 
hear  him  preach. 

"March  15th.  I  callv^d  on  my  sister;  kissed  her,  and 
assured  her  I  was  perfectly  reconciled  to  her,  and  to  my 
brother. 

"March  19th.  I  brouglit  my  Mife  and  sister  together;  and 
took  aU  opportunities  of  showing  the  latter  my  sincere  respect 
and  love. 

"May  12th.  With  Sally  at  KingsMood  I  was  greatly  quick- 
ened by  that  promise,  '  The  third  part  I  will  bring  througli 


56G  THE    LIFE    OF 

the  fire/  In  the  sacrament  we  were  swallowed  up  in  the 
spirit  of  prayer.  I  met  my  sister  at  the  horse-fair,  and 
behaved  to  her  as  such.  I  gave  an  earnest  exhortation  to 
repentance. 

"  May  14th.  I  showed  her,  both  at  my  own  house,  and  the 
houses  of  my  friends,  all  the  civility  in  my  power." 

From  these  notices  it  is  manifest,  that  when  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  received  inteUigence  of  his  brother's  resolution  to 
marry,  he  felt  at  once  the  greatest  repugnance  at  the  thought. 
His  spirit  sunk  within  him.  He  M^as  overwhelmed  with  grief; 
and  for  several  successive  days  and  weeks  he  could  scarcely  do 
anything  but  weep  and  pray  in  solitude.  His  distress  could 
not  proceed  from  any  feehng  of  personal  or  family  dishke 
towards  Mrs.  Vazeille ;  for  it  arose  in  his  mind  before  he  had 
even  the  slightest  suspicion  that  she  was  the  object  of  his 
brother's  choice.  A  friendship  also  subsisted  between  her 
and  the  Gwynne  family,  whom  she  had  recently  visited ;  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley  had  lately  spent  several  days 
at  her  house.  Nor  could  his  grief  arise  from  any  aversion  to 
the  marriage  state ;  for  he  himself  was  eminently  happy  in 
that  relation.  His  wife  was  amiable,  devout,  and  cheerful ; 
and  perhaps  no  husband  ever  excelled  him  in  tenderness  and 
affection. 

In  all  probabihty,  the  true  reason  of  his  unwilhngness  that 
his  brother  should  marry  is  to  be  found  in  the  declaration,  "  I 

groaned under  my  own  and  the  people's  burden." 

Thirteen  years  had  now  elapsed  since  the  brothers,  after  long 
and  anxious  inquiry,  received  correct  views  of  evangelical  doc- 
trine, and  reahzed  its  truth  in  their  own  experience.  Dui'ing 
this  period  their  labours  had  been  strenuous  and  incessant ; 
they  were  directed  to  the  one  object  of  making  men  holy  and 
liappy  by  believing  in  Christ ;  and  in  these  labours  they  had 
been  successful  far  beyond  their  highest  hopes.  They  had 
the  most  deep  and  solemn  conviction,  that  their  ministrations 
were  carried  on  under  the  direct  sanction  of  God ;  and  that 
be  had  thus  far  employed  them  in  the  revival  of  primitive 
Christianity.  In  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  from  the  Land's 
End  to  the  Tweed,  and  in  various  parts  of  Ireland,  they  had 
societies  of  spiritual  children,  the  fi'uit  of  their  faith  and 
prayer.  All  these  needed  constant  pastoral  care,  that  they 
might  not  depart  from  the  good  Shepherd,  but  remain  in  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  567 

fold,  and  be  multiplied.  Many  sons  in  the  Gospel  had  been 
raised  up  as  their  fellow-helpers ;  but  these,  not  having  been 
trained  to  the  sacred  office,  stood  in  need  of  incessant  super- 
intendence, encom-agement,  and  du-ection.  The  discipline  of 
the  Connexion  was  not  then  formed,  and  both  the  Preachers 
and  the  societies  looked  up  to  the  Wcsleys  as  their  guiding 
head.  Charles  felt  that  lie  could  not  take  the  charge  of  all 
these  people.  At  no  period  of  his  life  was  he  qualified  for  the 
task.  About  three  years  after  this  time  Mr.  John  Wesley 
was  alarmingly  ill,  and  his  death  was  generally  anticipated  by 
his  friends.  In  this  emergency  Charles,  when  urging  the 
society  in  London  to  unite  in  prayer  for  his  brother's  reco- 
very, solemnly  declared  to  them,  that  should  his  brother  be 
taken  away,  according  to  their  apprehensions,  they  would  be 
inevitably  left  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd ;  for  that  he  could 
not  possibly  sustain  the  pastoral  charge  of  them.  He  well 
knew  that  government  was  not  his  forte ;  and  as  soon  as  he 
became  a  husband,  and  was  likely  to  become  a  father,  he  at 
once  perceived  that  his  labours  and  influence  would  be  una- 
voidably restricted.  His  wife  was  ready  to  accompany  him 
wherever  he  went,  and  at  this  time  actually  proposed  to  go 
with  him  to  Newcastle ;  but  her  presence  with  him  in  his 
travels  was  often  inconvenient  and  expensive,  especially  when 
the  weather  was  severe,  and  the  journeys  were  long.  Since 
his  mai'riage  Charles  had  never  been  either  to  Cornwall,  or 
Ireland,  where  a  great  work  of  God  Avas  begun,  and  in 
delightful  progress.  If  Mr.  John  Wesley's  marriage  should 
be  a  means  of  confining  his  labours  within  the  same  compa- 
ratively narrow  circle,  there  was  no  hope  that  the  cause  of 
true  rehgion  would  advance  as  it  had  done.  Many  of  the 
Methodist  societies,  there  was  reason  to  believe,  would  become 
Independent  churches ;  a  wide  separation  from  the  national 
Estabhshment  would  ensue ;  and  the  kingdom  be  deprived  of 
that  extensive  reformatioi.  which  the  brothers  had  hoped  by 
God's  blessing  to  effect. 

These  appear  to  have  been  the  apprehensions  of  INIr. 
Charles  Wesley  with  respect  to  his  brother's  marriage ;  and 
if  so,  they  were  honourable  to  his  judgment  and  his  piety. 
A  due  attention  to  his  wife  was  unquestionably  inconsistent 
with  that  rapid  and  extensive  itinerancy  to  wliich  INIr.  John 
Wesley  was  providentially  called,  as  the  general  superintend- 


568 


THE    LIFE    OF 


ent  of  the  growing  Methodist  societies  and  ministry.  For 
anything  that  we  certainly  know  to  the  contrary,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  was  influenced  by  similar  motives  in  the  part 
which  he  took  relative  to  the  marriage  of  Mrs.  Grace  Murray. 
In  that  case  he  had  gone  farther  than  duty  would  warrant ; 
and  he  saw  that  he  had  inflicted  a  wound  in  his  brother's 
mind  which  time  had  scarcely  healed.  Measures  so  extreme 
he  did  not  now  attempt  to  repeat.  When  his  brother  was 
married,  and  the  paroxysm  of  his  own  grief  had  in  part  sub- 
sided, he  showed  all  possible  respect  to  his  brother's  wife,  and 
requested  that  all  past  diffierences,  of  whatever  kind,  might  be 
forgotten.  He  earnestly  desu'ed  that  mutual  confidence  and 
love  might  be  cherished  between  his  brother's  family  and  his 
own,  and  that  he  and  his  brother  might  labour  together  with 
their  former  cordiality. 

The  fears  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  respecting  the  conse- 
quences of  his  brother's  marriage  proved  to  be  unfounded. 
Mr.  John  Wesley's  itinerant  ministry  was  maintained  in 
unimpaii'ed  efficiency  to  the  end  of  his  life;  his  regular 
visits  to  the  principal  societies  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
were  continued,  and  productive  of  the  greatest  good ;  and  his 
control  over  the  Preachers  was  increasingly  paternal  and 
salutary  till  he  ceased  to  breathe.  Yet  while  these  important 
objects  were  secured,  though  he  was  a  married  man,  he  was  a 
stranger  to  the  comforts  of  wedded  life.  His  wife,  after  tor- 
menting herself  and  her  husband  for  some  years,  retired  alto- 
gether from  his  society,  and  left  him  to  pursue  his  course  of 
duty  in  his  own  way. 

Mrs.  Vazeille  was  the  widow  of  a  London  merchant,  whose 
country  residence  was  at  Wandsworth.  She  was  a  woman  of 
good  property,  the  whole  of  which  was  secured  to  herself  and 
her  children  before  her  union  with  Mr.  Wesley,  who  refused 
to  have  any  control  over  her  fortune.  Neither  in  under- 
standing nor  education  was  she  worthy  of  the  eminent  man 
to  whom  she  was  united ;  and  her  temper  was  intolerably 
bad.  During  the  life-time  of  her  first  husband  she  appears 
to  have  enjoyed  every  indulgence ;  and,  judging  from  some  of 
his  letters  to  her,  which  have  been  preserved,  he  paid  an 
entire  deference  to  her  wiU.  Her  habits  and  spirit  were  ill 
adapted  to  the  privations  and  inconveniences  which  were 
incident  to  her  new  mode  of  life,  as  the  travelling  companion 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  5G9 

of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  whose  journeys  were  long  and  incessant, 
«nucl  generally  prosecuted  with  great  rapidity. 

Nothing  could  sui-pass  his  cheerfulness  and  equanimity. 
With  him  it  was  a  fixed  principle,  to  see  and  acknowledge  the 
hand  of  God  in  aU  the  events  of  life,  small  as  well  as  great ; 
so  that  in  his  estimation  every  murmur  was  a  sin,  being  an 
expression  of  dissatisfaction  with  the  arrangements  of  di\dne 
Providence.  For  some  time  after  his  marriage  his  wife 
accompanied  him  in  his  itinerancy,  not  always  as  a  help  meet 
for  him,  but  too  often  as  a  soui'ce  of  vexation.  "When  her 
mind  was  irritated,  nothing  could  please  her.  The  weather 
was  either  intolerably  cold,  or  insufferably  hot.  The  roads 
Avere  bad,  and  the  means  of  conveyance  unbearable.  The 
people  by  whom  they  were  accommodated  were  rude  and 
unpoHte.  The  pro\dsions  were  scanty,  or  ill  prepared.  The 
beds  were  hard,  and  the  covering  insufiicient.  Her  husband's 
official  duties,  preaching  two  or  three  times  daily,  \dsiting  the 
sick,  regulating  the  societies,  carrying  on  an  extensive  corre- 
spondence, and  writing  constantly  for  the  press,  occupied  so 
much  of  his  time,  that  he  could  not  pay  her  all  the  attention 
that  she  required.  She  therefore  deemed  herself  neglected. 
He  coidd  not  relax  in  his  dihgence,  so  as  to  conform  to  her 
views  and  habits,  without  violating  his  conscience ;  and  she 
could  not  reconcile  her  mind  to  his  ceaseless  travelling  and 
apph cation.  They  were  married  in  February;  and  in  the 
June  following  she  canied  her  complaints  against  her  hus- 
band to  Charles,  who  kindly  attempted  to  soothe  her  spirit, 
and  reconcile  her  to  the  inconveniences  which  she  could  not 
avoid.     He  says, — 

"  I  found  my  sister  in  tears ;  professed  my  love,  pity,  and 
desire  to  help  her ;  heard  her  complaints  of  my  brother ; 
carried  her  to  my  house,  where,  after  supper,  she  resumed 
the  subject,  and  went  away  comforted. 

"  June  22d.  I  passec'  another  hour  with  her,  in  true 
aftection  and  conference ;  then  with  my  brother ;  then  wdth 
both  together.  Our  explanation  ended  in  pra3'er  and  perfect 
peace." 

It  AviU  be  perceived  that  the  ladies  whom  ]Mr.  John  and 
Charles  Wesley  married  were  very  dissimilar.  Miss  Gwynne 
was  young,  and  had  only  a  comparatively  small  fortune; 
^Irs.  VazeiUe  was  rich,  and  considerably  advanced  in  hfe. 


570  THE    LIFE    OF 

Miss  Gwynne  was  prepared  to  give  her  heart,  with  all  its 
warmth  of  original  affection,  to  her  husband,  who  returned 
her  love  with  an  ardour  equal  to  her  own.  To  her,  therefore, 
it  was  a  pleasure  to  meet  all  his  views,  and  adapt  herself  to 
all  his  habits  and  engagements.  Mrs.  Vazeille's  affections 
had  been  long  occupied  by  a  former  husband,  and  the  chil- 
dren whom  she  had  borne  to  him.  Her  love  to  Mr.  Wesley 
was  not  sufficiently  strong  to  induce  her  patiently  to  submit 
to  a  life  of  self-denial  on  his  account ;  and  neither  her  piety 
nor  philosophy  could  reconcile  her  to  her  altered  circum- 
stances. Before  she  married  him  she  knew  that  his  parish 
was  the  United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland ;  and 
if  she  thought  that  she  could  confine  his  ministry  within 
narrower  hmits,  it  is  certain  that  she  understood  not  his 
character.  Charles's  labours  became  gradually  local.  Hap- 
pily for  the  world,  John  possessed  greater  firmness  of  bodily 
and  mental  constitution.  His  was  a  fixedness  of  purpose,  in 
all  matters  of  duty,  from  which  nothing  could  induce  him  to 
swerve.  The  frowns  of  men  in  authority,  the  allurements  of 
ease,  the  pleasures  of  learning,  the  \iolence  of  mobs,  the 
caresses  and  even  the  tears  of  a  wife,  were  all  equally  power- 
less, when  directed  to  the  obstruction  of  his  efforts  to  save 
souls.  Unless  he  had  married  a  woman  of  a  truly  kindred 
spirit,  it  would  have  been  far  better  for  him  to  remain  single. 
With  a  wife  of  Mrs.  Vazeille's  temper  it  was  impossible  that  he 
should  be  happy ;  for  he  could  not  accommodate  himself  to  her 
will  without  sinning  against  God,  by  the  neglect  of  that  work 
to  Avliich  he  believed  himself  divinely  called,  and  the  prosecu- 
tion of  which  he  therefore  felt  to  be  matter  of  absolute  duty. 

It  has  been  thought  by  some  persons,  that  Mr.  John 
Wesley  treated  his  fretful  wife  with  coldness  and  reserve ; 
and  that  on  this  ground  she  had  just  reason  to  complain. 
But  the  reverse  of  this  is  the  fact.  Several  of  his  letters  to 
her,  which  were  written  after  their  marriage,  have  been 
preserved.  They  display  the  utmost  tenderness  of  affection, 
such  as  few  female  hearts  could  have  withstood,  and  justify 
the  opinion,  that,  had  it  been  his  happiness  to  be  married  to  a 
person  that  was  worthy  of  him,  he  would  have  been  one  of  the 
most  affectionate  husbands  that  ever  Hved.  Those  who  think 
that  he  was  constitutionally  cold  and  repulsive  utterly  mis- 
take his  character.     But  nothing  that  he  could  either  do  or 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  571 

say  would  his  wife  kindly  receive.  In  almost  every  word 
that  he  uttered,  and  every  action  that  he  performed,  she 
found  fresh  ground  of  dislike  and  complaint.  According  to 
Charles's  testimony,  (and  he  was  a  competent  judge,)  nothing 
could  surpass  the  patience  of  his  brother,  in  bearing  with  his 
perverse  and  miu'muring  spouse.  At  first  she  carried  her 
complaints  to  Charles ;  but  soon  even  he  and  his  wife  became 
objects  of  her  bitter  hostihty ;  so  that  her  language  to  them 
was  scarcely  less  severe  than  that  which  she  appHed  to  her 
hapless  husband.  Some  scores  of  documents  in  her  hand- 
writing are  still  in  existence,  which  attest  the  violence  of  her 
temper,  and  would  warrant  the  conclusion  that  there  was  in 
her  a  certain  degree  of  mental  unsoundness.  The  name  by 
which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  generally  called  her  was,  "  My 
Best  Friend : "  for  no  other  person  told  him  of  his  faults 
with  half  the  vehemence  and  particularity  which  charac- 
terized her  rebukes  and  admonitions. 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  first  called  to  soothe  the 
mind  of  his  discontented  sister-in-law,  he  received  complaints 
from  Bradford,  in  Wiltshire,  afi'ecting  the  moral  character  of 
James  Wheatley,  one  of  the  Preachers  whom  he  and  his 
brother  had  appointed  to  assist  them.  Some  months  before 
this,  he  had  entertained  strong  doubts  respecting  Wheatley, 
and  had  seriously  admonished  him,  but  without  effect.  The 
man  was  sullen  and  obstinate.  He  had  indeed  become  a 
thorough  Antinomian,  both  in  principle  and  action.  At  first 
he  denied  the  charges  which  were  prefen-ed  against  him; 
then  confessed  them,  when  confronted  with  his  accusers ; 
then  attempted  to  justify  the  acts  of  wickedness  of  which  he 
had  been  found  guilty;  and,  last  of  all,  declared  that  the 
Preachers  in  general  were  addicted  to  the  same  practices. 
Ten  of  them  met  him  in  the  presence  of  the  Wesleys,  and 
challenged  him  to  the  proof  of  the  allegation  ;  but  in  this  he 
entirely  failed.  Having  convicted  him  of  slander,  in  addition 
to  his  other  crimes,  and  perceiving  in  him  no  signs  of 
repentance,  the  brothers  solemnh^  cut  him  oft'  from  all  future 
connexion  with  them  and  their  fellow-laboui'crs.  After  his 
dismissal  he  went  to  Norwich,  where  he  was  compai'atively 
unknown.  There  he  commenced  an  independent  ministry; 
for  some  time  endured  bitter  persecution ;  and  then  became 
very   popular ;   till   liis  wickedness,  which   he  continued   to 


572  THE    LIFE    OF 

practise,  was  brought  to  light,  and  awakened  the  public 
indignation.  Wheatley  was,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  the 
first  Preacher  that  was  ever  expelled  from  the  Methodist 
body.  His  hfe  was  a  tissue  of  inconsistencies.  At  the 
beginning  of  his  pubhc  labours  he  gave  satisfactory  proof  of 
deep  piety  and  exemplary  zeal ;  and  Mr.  John  Wesley 
expressed,  in  a  private  letter  to  HoweU  Harris,  his  admiration 
of  Wheatley^s  spirit.  While  he  was  stationed  in  Ireland  he  con- 
tracted an  acquaintance  with  some  Antinomians,  and  imbibed 
their  unholy  principles.  He  immediately  changed  his  mode 
of  preaching,  expatiating  almost  exclusively  upon  the  suflFer- 
ings  of  Christ,  and  the  mercy  of  God,  with  Uttle  or  no 
reference  to  practical  hohness  as  essential  to  the  Christian 
character.  Confining  his  attention,  and  that  of  his  hearers, 
to  the  merits  of  Christ's  passion,  overlooking  the  spirituality  of 
Christ's  law,  and  the  righteousness  of  his  government,  this 
wretched  man  silenced  the  voice  of  conscience,  and,  appa- 
rently without  remorse,  abandoned  himself  to  practices  which 
have  left  an  indehble  brand  upon  his  memory.  His  very 
preaching  was  sensual,  being  addressed  to  the  passions  of  his 
hearers,  rather  than  to  their  understandings  and  consciences. 

While  Wheatley's  case  was  under  examination  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  "  I  carried  my  brother  home,  and  offered  to  join 
with  him  heartily  and  entirely."  He  adds,  that  Wheatley's 
accusation  "  put  my  brother  and  me  upon  the  resolution  of 
strictly  examining  into  the  life  and  moral  behaviour  of  every 
Preacher  in  connexion  with  us ;  and  the  office  fell  upon  me. 
I  set  out  for  this  purpose  on  Saturday,  June  29th,  1751." 

It  is  but  justice  to  the  Preachers  of  that  day  to  say,  that 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  inquiries  concerning  them,  prosecuted 
in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  completely  contradicted  the 
statement  of  Wheatley.  When  he  was  removed  from  their 
fraternity,  no  other  instance  of  moral  delinquency  could  be 
found  among  them.  Two  or  three  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
speaks  of  as  deficient  in  abihties ;  and  expresses  an  opinion 
that  his  brother  had  not  exercised  sufficient  caution  in  their 
appointment.  One  of  them,  Michael  Fenwick,  he  directed 
to  return  to  his  secular  business,  as  being  destitute  of  the 
talents  requisite  for  the  Christian  ministry.  But  he  records 
not  a  word  of  complaint  respecting  the  piety  or  the  deport- 
ment of  any  of  the  men  who  were  regularly  employed  in  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY,  573 

itinerant  work.  His  silence  is  their  eulogy ;  for  to  detect  sin 
among  tliem,  if  there  were  any,  was  the  direct  object  of  his 
mission. 

The  foDowing  selections  from  the  joiu-nal  Avhich  he  wrote 
during  this  excursion  will  show  the  spirit  by  which  he  was 
actuated,  and  the  state  of  religion  in  various  parts  of  the 
kingdom.  He  was  still  characterized  by  that  zeal  and 
devotedness  which  had  mai'ked  his  com'se  from  the  com- 
mencement of  his  itinerant  ministry. 

"  July  5th.  Between  six  and  seven  I  set  out  with  sister 
Perrin,  my  wife,  sister  Beck,  and  honest  Francis  Walker. 
Coming  to  Worcester  in  the  afternoon,  we  heard,  the  rioters 
had  been  at  the  room  on  Monday  evening,  in  expectation  of 
me,  and  made  great  disturbance.  I  doubted  all  along  whe- 
ther I  had  any  business  here  at  this  time  ;  yet  at  the  desire 
of  the  poor  people  I  went  to  their  room  at  seven.  Almost  as 
soon  as  I  began,  the  mob  interrupted ;  but  in  spite  of  their 
lewd,  heUish  language,  I  preached  the  Gospel  with  much  con- 
tention. They  had  no  power  to  strike  the  people,  as  usual ; 
neither  did  any  molest  us  on  our  way  home. 

"  Jidy  6th.  We  were  hardly  met  when  the  sons  of  Belial 
poured  in  upon  us,  some  with  their  faces  blacked;  some 
without  shirts  ;  all  in  rags.  They  began  to  '  stand  up  for  the 
Church,'  by  cursing  and  swearing,  by  singing  and  talking 
lewdly,  and  throwing  dust  and  dirt  all  over  us ;  with  which 
they  had  filled  their  pockets,  such  as  had  any  to  fill.  I  was 
soon  coA^ered  from  head  to  foot,  and  almost  blinded.  Find- 
ing it  impossible  to  be  heai-d,  I  only  told  them  I  should  apply 
to  the  Magistrates  for  redi'ess,  and  walked  up  stairs.  They 
pressed  after  me ;  but  Mr.  Walker  and  the  brethren  blocked 
up  the  stairs,  and  kept  them  down.  I  waited  a  quarter  of  an 
hour ;  then  walked  through  the  midst  of  them  to  my  lodg- 
ings ;  and  thence  to  the  Mayor's. 

"1  spent  an  hour  with  him,  pleading  the  poor  people's 
cause.  He  said  he  had  never  before  heard  of  their  being  so 
treated ;  that  is,  pelted,  beaten,  and  wounded ;  their  house 
battered,  and  windows,  partitions,  and  locks  broken  :  that 
none  had  applied  to  him  for  justice,  or  he  shoidd  have 
granted  it :  that  he  was  well  assured  of  the  great  mischief  the 
Methodists  had  done  throughout  the  nation ;  and  the  great 
riches  Mr.  Whitefield  and  their  other  teachers  had  acquii'cd : 


574  THE    LIFE    OF 

that  their  societies  were  quite  unnecessary,  since  the  Church 
was  sufficient :  that  he  was  for  having  neither  Methodist  nor 
Dissenter. 

"  I  easily  answered  all  his  objections.  He  treated  me  with 
civihty  and  freedom;  and  promised^  at  parting,  to  do  our 
people  justice.  Whether  he  does  or  not,  I  have  satisfied  my 
own  conscience. 

"At  ten  we  took  horse  for  Tipton-green.  Om*  brother 
Jones  gave  us  a  melancholy  account  of  the  society  at  Wed- 
nesbury,  which  from  three  hundred  is  reduced  to  seventy 
weak,  lifeless  members.  Those  who  had  borne  the  burden 
and  heat  of  the  day,  and  stood  like  a  rock  in  all  the  storms  of 
persecution,  were  removed  from  their  steadfastness,  and  fallen 
back  into  the  world,  through  vain  janglings.  Well  it  had 
been  for  them  if  the  predestinarians  had  never  come  hither. 

"July  7th.  I  preached  out  to  a  numerous  congregation, 
whom  I  could  not  look  upon  without  tears.  My  text  was. 
Rev.  iii.  3  :  '  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and 
heard,  and  hold  fast,  and  repent.^  Out  of  the  abundance  of 
my  heart  my  mouth  spake,  and  called  them  back  to  their  first 
love,  and  first  works.  It  was  a  solemn  season  of  sorrow. 
The  Lord,  I  trust,  knocked  at  many  hearts,  which  will  hear 
his  voice,  and  open  to  Him  again.  He  stu-red  up  the  faithful 
remnant  to  pray  for  their  backshding  brethren ;  and  their 
prayers  shall  not  return  empty.  Another  hour  I  employed 
in  caUing  the  society  to  repentance. 

"July  8th.  I  preached  at  five  with  much  freedom,  and 
hope  of  their  recovery.  In  the  afternoon  the  Curate  met 
me ;  a  well-disposed  youth,  just  come  from  College,  where 
his  Tutor,  Mr.  Bentham,  gave  him  an  early  prejudice  for  true 
religion.  He  invited  me  to  his  lodgings,  joined  with  us  in 
serious  conversation,  and  singing,  and  seeming  ready  for  all 
good  impressions.  At  six  I  preached  on  Bromwich -heath 
to  a  multitude  of  the  poor,  who  heard  me  gladly ;  and  I  knew 
not  when  to  leave  off. 

"  July  10th.  I  exhorted  them  at  Wednesbury  to  lay  aside 
every  weight,  &c.  I  joined  with  the  brethren  in  fervent 
prayer  for  a  general  revival. 

"July  11th.  I  examined  the  classes,  and  rejoiced  to  find  them 
all  orderly  walkers.  I  received  some  backsliders  upon  trial,  and 
prayed  by  a  sick  sister,  quietly  waiting  for  full  redemption. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  O/D 

"I  dined  at  Darlaston,  at  our  brother  Jones's  uncle's. 
The  master  was  gone  to  his  house  not  made  with  hands,  and 
left  a  good  report  behind  him.  He  was  a  good  and  hardy 
soldier  of  Jesus  Christ ;  bold  to  confess  Him  before  men ;  for 
wliose  sake  he  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things,  and  continued 
faithful  unto  death.    The  people  are  a  pattern  to  all  the  flock. 

'  Meek,  simple  followers  of  the  Lamb, 
They  live,  and  speak,  and  think  the  same.' 

By  their  patience  and  steadfastness  of  faith  they  have  con- 
quered their  fiercest  adversaries.  God  gives  them  rest ;  and 
they  wallc  in  his  fear  and  comfort,  increasing  daily  both  in 
grace  and  number. 

"  I  preached  to  most  of  the  town,  and  pressed  them  to 
come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace.  My  spirit  was  greatly 
assisted  by  theirs.  Those  mthout  seemed  all  given  into  my 
hands.  The  society  was  all  in  a  flame  of  love.  They  made 
me  full  amends  for  my  sorrow  at  Wednesbmy. 

^'July  12th.  I  took  my  leave  of  them  at  Wednesbmy, 
exhorting  them  to  continue  in  the  Apostles'  doctrine  and 
fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.  Sister 
Perrin  met  and  found  much  grace  among  the  women.  Half 
a  dozen  more  wandering  sheep  I  gathered  in,  and  restored 
to  their  brethren.  I  preached  at  Bii'mingham  to  several  of 
the  better  rank,  who  received  the  word  with  a  ready  mind. 

"  July  13th.  At  morning  and  at  noon  my  mouth  was 
opened  to  make  known  the  mystery  of  the  Gospel. 

"  July  14th.  I  examined  the  society,  who  adorn  the  Gospel 
of  Christ.  I  heard  a  good  sermon  at  climxh,  about  using  the 
world  as  not  abusing  it.  But,  alas  !  it  supposed  the  congre- 
gation to  be  Christians.  I  preached  at  five  before  brother 
Bridgens's  door.  We  expected  a  disturbance ;  but  the  poAver 
of  the  Lord  was  over  all.  The  cloud  stayed  on  the  assembled 
society.  The  word  of  exhortation  went  from  my  heart  to 
theirs.  The  Spiiit  helped  us  to  pray,  especially  for  some  at 
Bristol;  and  our  souls  were  like  a  Avatered  garden. 

"  July  15th.  At  five  I  took  horse  mth  our  brother  Brid- 
gens,  an  old  disciple,  past  eighty,  and  lay  at  Duffield.  July 
16th,  at  two,  I  rejoiced  to  meet  some  of  our  dear  children  in 
Sheffield.  I  encouraged  them  by  that  most  glorious  promise, 
'Behold,    He  comcth  with  clouds,  and   every  eve  shall  see 


576  THE    LIFE    OF 

Him  ! '  The  door  has  continued  open  ever  since  Mr.  White- 
field  preached  here,  and  quite  removed  the  prejudices  of  our 
first  opposers.  Some  of  them  were  convinced  by  him,  some 
converted,  and  added  to  the  church.  '  Him  that  escapes  the 
sword  of  Jehu  shall  Elisha  slay.^ 

"  July  17th.  I  preached  at  Rotherham,  and  met,  to  my 
comfort,  several  solid  believers.  I  talked  severally  with  the 
growing  society.  I  returned,  and  preached  in  the  streets  at 
Sheffield,  without  life  or  power,  to  a  wild,  tumultuous  rabble. 
I  was  equally  dead  at  the  society. 

"  July  18th.  I  rode  toward  Barley-hall.  I  baited  three 
hours  at  our  sister  Booth^s,  and  laboured  all  the  time  to  strip 
an  old  self-righteous  Pharisee.  At  last  our  Lord  got  himself 
the  victory.  We  left  her  in  tears,  and  deep  convictions :  a 
greater  miracle  of  grace  than  the  conversion  of  a  thousand 
harlots ! 

"  I  dined  at  Barley-hall  with  our  dear  sister  Johnson,  (a 
widow  indeed,)  and  her  six  sons,  and  daughter,  all  behevers. 
I  had  heard  at  Sheffield  that  the  society  here  was  come  to 
nothing  :  yet  the  word  was  attended  with  the  blessing  which 
never  failed  me  in  this  place ;  and  I  felt  the  Lord  was  not 
departed.  I  was  still  more  agreeably  surprised,  in  examining 
the  society,  to  find  near  seventy  earnest  souls,  most  of  them 
believers,  and  grown  in  grace.  But  who  can  stand  before 
envy  ?  The  Preacher  that  brought  an  evil  report  of  them 
had  it  from  some  of  Sheffield,  who  through  prejudice  and 
jealousy  would  always  hinder  our  preaching  at  this  place. 
How  cautious  should  we  be  in  believing  any  man  !  I  marvel 
not  now  that  my  mouth  was  stopped  at  Sheffield. 

"  July  19th.  I  preached  once  more  to  this  hvely,  loving 
people,  and  left  them  sorrowful,  yet  rejoicing.  We  had  a 
pleasant  ride  to  Wakefield,  where  our  brother  Johnson 
received  us  joyftdly.  He  himself  was  sick  of  a  fever ;  but 
the  Lord  makes  his  bed;  and  he  waits  upon  Him  without 
trouble,  care,  or  choice.  By  five  we  were  welcomed  to  Leeds 
by  our  sister  Hutchinson  and  others.  I  preached  at  eight  to 
many  more  than  the  house  could  hold.  The  Lord  gave  us  a 
token  for  good. 

"  July  20th.  The  Leaders  informed  me,  that  of  the  two 
hundred  and  fifty  members  of  the  society  every  one  could 
challenge  the  world,  '  Which  of  you  convinceth  me  of  sin  ? ' 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  577 

I  Aisited  a  faitliful  brother,  wliose  wife  and  sister  were  dra^^'ing 
back.  We  laboui'cd  to  restore  them  in  the  spii'it  of  meekness, 
and  the  Lord  added  weight  to  our  words.  They  departed  for 
a  while,  we  tioist,  that  we  might  receive  them  again  for  ever. 
At  eight  I  preached  the  Gospel  to  a  midtitudc  of  poor  sinners, 
unfeignedly  poor,  and  hungering  after  righteousness. 

"  July  21st.  I  preached  in  the  shell  of  om*  house,  on  Zech. 
iv.  9  :  '  The  hands  of  Zerubbabel  have  laid  the  foundation  of 
this  house,  his  hands  shall  also  finish  it;  and  thou  shalt 
know  that  the  Lord  of  hosts  hath  sent  me  unto  jow..'  I  rode 
to  Birstal,  where  John  Nelson  comforted  om*  hearts  with  an 
account  of  the  success  of  the  Gospel  in  every  place  where  he 
has  been  preaching,  except  Scotland.  There  he  has  been 
beating  the  air  for  three  weeks,  and  spending  his  strength  in 
vain.  Twice  a  day  he  preached  at  Mussleborough  to  some 
thousands  of  mere  heai'crs,  -svithout  converting  one  soul. 

"  I  preached  at  one  to  a  diflFerent  kind  of  people.  Such  a 
sight  have  I  not  seen  for  many  months.  They  filled  the 
valley,  and  side  of  the  hill,  as  grasshoppers  for  multitude. 
Yet  my  voice  reached  the  most  distant,  as  I  perceived  by 
their  bowing  at  the  holy  name.  Not  one  appeai-ed  uncon- 
cerned. I  directed  them  to  '  the  Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world.'  God  gave  me  the  voice  of  a 
trumpet,  and  sent  the  word  home  to  many  hearts.  After 
evening  service  I  met  them  again,  but  much  increased,  and 
lifted  up  my  voice  to  comfort  them  by  the  precious  promises, 
which  were  then  fulfilled  in  many.  The  eyes  of  the  blind 
were  opened ;  the  eai's  of  the  deaf  unstopped ;  the  lame  men 
leaped  like  harts ;  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  sang.  The 
societ}^,  collected  from  all  parts,  filled  their  new  room ;  whom 
I  earnestly  exhorted  to  walk  as  becometh  the  Gospel. 

"  July  23d.  I  shoAved  the  behevers  of  Leeds  how  they 
ought  to  walk,  from,  '  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  eai'th,'  &c.  In 
the  evening  I  preached  repentance  and  forgiveness  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  to  a  mixed  multitude  of  rich  and  poor.  I 
\isited  a  sick  sister,  destitute  of  all  things,  yet  triumphing 
over  want,  sickness,  death. 

"  July  24th.  I  preached  at  Woodhouse,  faint  and  ill,  as 
before  a  fever.  So  I  told  Sally,  yet  strove  to  hold  up  till  I 
had  written,  with  many  tears,  to  my  dear  J.  Hutcliinson. 
At  eight  the  fever  came. 

VOL.  I.  p  r 


578  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  July  25tli.  I  was  carried  to  Miss  Norton's,  wlio  quitted 
her  house  for  us,  and  Sarah  Perrin. 

"  July  26th.  John  Nelson  assured  me  that  above  seventy 
had  died  in  triumph  out  of  Birstal  society  only. 

"  July  29th.  Dr.  Mihaer  constantly  attended  me.  I  had 
some  discourse  with  Paiil  Greenwood,  an  Israehte  indeed; 
glad  to  work  with  his  hands,  as  well  as  to  preach. 

"August  1st.  M.  Poher,  a  Minister  from  Switzerland, 
was  brought  to  me  by  my  Doctor.  He  inquired  thoroughly 
into  our  affairs,  I  told  him  all  I  knew  of  the  Methodists, 
with  which  he  appeared  fuUy  satisfied.  He  seemed  a  man  of 
learning  and  piety.  In  the  evening  we  were  strangely  drawn 
out  in  prayer  for  him. 

"  August  6th.  I  prayed  with  the  society,  in  solemn  fear 
of  God  present.  It  seemed  as  if  He  spoke  with  an  articulate 
voice,  '  Retm'n  unto  me,  and  I  will  retui'n  unto  you.'  My 
faith  was  greatly  strengthened  for  the  work.  The  manner 
and  instruments  of  carrying  it  on  I  leave  entirely  to  God. 

"  August  8th.  I  took  horse  for  Newcastle,  with  SaUy, 
sister  Perrin,  Miss  Norton,  and  WiUiam  Shent.  We  could 
get  no  farther  than  Toplift.  I  found  an  aged  woman  reading 
Kempis,  and  asked  her  the  foundation  of  her  hope.  She 
simply  answered,  '  A  good  life.'  I  endeavoured  to  teach  her 
better,  and  preached  Christ  the  atonement,  as  the  only  foun- 
dation. She  received  my  saying  with  tears  of  joy.  We 
joined  in  fervent  prayer  for  her.  All  the  family  seemed 
much  affected.  I  found  myself  refreshed  in  body,  as  well  as 
soul,  and  easily  rode  on  to  Sandhutton. 

*'  August  9th.  By  noon  our  travels  ended  at  Newcastle. 
My  companions  are  better,  both  in  mind  and  body,  for  their 
long  journey.  I  preached,  but  very  feeble,  on,  '  The  third 
part  I  will  bring  through  the  fire,'  Preacliing,  I  perceive,  is 
not  now  my  principal  business.  God  knoweth  my  heart,  and 
all  its  burdens.  O  that  He  would  take  the  matter  into  his 
own  hand,  though  He  lay  me  aside  hke  a  broken  vessel ! 

"  August  11th,  I  felt  the  fever  hanging  about  me  all  day, 
notwithstanding  the  bark,  which  I  continue  taking.  The 
society  appeared  Hvely  and  solid,  I  vehemently  exhorted  them 
to  watch  and  pray,  as  well  for  the  labourers  as  themselves, 
that  none  of  us  might  bring  a  reproach  upon  the  Gospel. 
"  August  12th.  I  had  much  discourse  with  a  brother  from 


THU    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  579 

Scotland,  who  has  preached  there  many  weeks,  and  not  con- 
verted one  soul.  '  You  may  just  as  well  preach  to  the  stones/ 
he  added,  '  as  to  the  Scots.'  Yet  to  keep  my  Ijrother's  word, 
I  sent  William  Slient  to  Mussleborough.  Before  he  went,  he 
gave  me  this  memorable  account  of  their  late  trial  at  Leeds  : — 

" '  At  Whitecoat-hill,  three  miles  from  Leeds,  a  fcAv  weeks 
since,  as  our  brother  Maskew  was  preaching,  a  mob  arose, 
broke  the  windows  and  doors,  and  struck  the  Constable, 
Jacob  Hawley,  a  brother.  On  this  we  indicted  them  for  an 
assault;  and  the  ringleader  of  the  mob,  John  Illingworth, 
indicted  our  brother  the  Constable,  and  got  persons  to  swear 
the  Constable  struck  him.  The  Grand  Jury  threw  out  our 
indictment^  and  found  that  against  us.  So  we  stood  trial 
with  them  on  Monday,  July  15th,  1751 ;  and  the  Recorder, 
Richard  Wilson,  Esq.,  gave  it  in  our  favour,  with  the  rest  of 
the  Court.  But  the  foreman  of  the  Jury,  Matthew  Priestley, 
with  two  others,  Richard  Cloudsley  and  Jabez  Bunnel,  would 
not  agree  with  the  rest,  being  our  avowed  enemies  ;  the  fore- 
man, Mr.  Mui'gatroyd's  great  friend  and  champion  against 
the  Methodists. 

"  '  However,  the  Recorder  gave  strict  orders  to  a  guard  of 
Constables,  to  watch  the  Jury,  that  they  should  have  neither 
meat,  drink,  candles,  nor  tobacco,  till  they  were  agreed  in 
theii*  verdict.  They  were  kept  prisoners  all  that  night,  and 
the  next  day  till  five  in  the  afternoon,  when  one  of  the  Jury 
said  he  would  die  before  he  would  give  it  against  us.  Then 
he  spoke  closely  to  the  foreman  concerning  his  prejudice 
against  the  Methodists,  till  at  last  he  condescended  to  refer  it 
to  one  man.  Him  the  other  charged  to  speak  as  he  would 
answer  it  to  God  in  the  day  of  judgment.  The  man  tui'ned 
pale,  and  trembled,  and  desired  another  might  decide  it. 
Another,  Joseph  Hai'dwick,  being  called  on,  immediately 
decided  it  in  favour  of  the  Methodists.  After  the  trial.  Sir 
Henry  Ibison,  one  of  tue  Justices,  called  a  brother,  and  said. 
You  see  God  never  forsakes  a  righteous  man.  Take  care  you 
never  forsake  Him. 

" '  While  the  trial  lasted,  hundreds  of  our  enemies  were 
waiting  for  the  event,  who  showed  by  their  fierceness  what 
they  designed,  had  we  lost  our  cause.  They  inteiuled  to 
begin  with  pulling  down  our  house ;  but  thanks  be  to  God, 
M'ho  hath  not  delivered  us  over  as  a  prey  into  their  tcetli. 

2  p  2 


580  THE    LI  IE    OF 

*' '  The  Judge  of  the  Coiu't  was  Richard  Wilson^  Esq., 
Recorder  of  Leeds,  Justices  :  J.  Frith^  Mayor ;  Alderman 
Micklethwaite ;  Alderman  Denison ;  Alderman  Sawyer ;  A. 
Smith  j  A.  Brooks.  Jury :  Matthew  Priestley,  Richard 
Cloudsley,  Jabez  Bunnel,  U.  Briscoe,  William  Wormill, 
Richard  Cockell,  Joseph  Naylor,  Joseph  Inkersley,  George 
Dixon,  Richard  Sharp,  Wilham  Upton,  and  Joseph  Hard- 
wick.     There  were  four  witnesses  against,  and  six  for,  us.' 

"  August  IStli.  I  rode  with  my  little  family  to  Sunderland. 
I  examined  the  society  of  about  one  hundred,  most  of  whom 
received  the  atonement  in  meeting  their  classes  :  an  argu- 
ment for  such  meetings  as  I  cannot  get  over.  At  seven  I 
preached  in  a  large,  convenient  room,  filled  with  attentive 
souls,  on  whom  I  called,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ! '  For  an  hour  and  a  half 
my  strength  held  out. 

"August  14th.  At  nine  we  set  out,  and  in  half  an  hour's 
riding  overtook  a  woman  and  girl  leading  a  horse.  She 
begged  us  to  help  them  up,  and  forward  them  on  their  way. 
We  did  so ;  but  the  horse  turned  with  them  again,  and  rode 
back  towards  Sunderland.  We  had  the  riders  to  pick  up 
again,  and  remount.  Their  horse  we  put  between  us ;  but 
he  broke  through  a  gap,  and  galloped  back.  When  he  had 
shaken  them  off  he  stood  still.  I  bade  my  companion  take 
up  the  girl  behind  him,  hoping  the  horse  would  carry  the 
woman  alone  :  but  in  vain ;  though  we  all  beat  the  poor 
beast,  to  drive  him  on,  he  kicked  and  flounced  till  he  had 
dismissed  his  rider.  I  then  said,  '  Sm-ely,  good  woman,  God 
withstands  you.  You  are  going  somewhere  contrary  to  his 
will.  I  can  compare  your  horse  to  nothing  but  Balaam's 
ass.  What  can  be  the  meaning  of  it  ? '  She  answered,  '  Sir, 
I  ^vill  tell  you  all ;  for  there  must  be  something  extraordi- 
nary in  the  great  pains  you  have  taken  with  me.  That  child 
I  had  by  a  gentleman  Avho  promised  me  marriage,  but  since 
married  another,  because  richer  than  I.  I  am  going  to  try 
if  he  will  do  anything  for  the  child  and  me  :  but  I  fear  it  is 
not  pleasing  to  God.'  I  asked  what  she  had  to  live  upon. 
She  told  me,  she  was  married  to  a  blacksmith ;  had  a  child 
by  him ;  and  it  was  but  low  with  them.  I  advised  her  to 
take  God's  warning,  and  utterly  renounce  the  first  wicked 
man ;  to  spend  the  rest  of  her  days  in  repentance,  and  work- 


THE    REV.    CHAHLES   WESLEY.  581 

ing  out  her  salvation ;  gave  her  something ;  and  recom- 
mended her  to  a  sister  in  Snndcrland.  She  seemed  over- 
whelmed with  joy  and  gratitnde,  mounted  with  her  child,  and 
the  horse  carried  them  quietly  home. 

"August  16th.  At  three  I  was  sent  for  by  the  jailer's 
wife,  to  a  poor  wretch  under  sentence  of  death,  for  murdering 
his  own  daughter  of  fom-teen.  Never  have  I  spoken  to  a 
more  hardened,  ignorant,  stupid  sinner.  He  utterly  denied 
the  fact.  I  prayed  for  him,  but  with  little  hope.  After 
preacliing  at  the  Orphan-house,  I  commended  him  to  the 
prayers  of  the  congi*egation,  and  we  found  free  access  to  the 
throne.  At  my  next  visit  I  perceived  little  change  in  him ;  only 
he  suffered  me  to  speak,  and  said  nothing  of  his  innocency. 

"  August  18th.  I  heard  Jonathan  Reeves  at  Sheephill,  and 
added  a  few  words  in  confirmation  of  his.  I  returned  to 
Newcastle  comforted.  I  preached  in  great  weakness.  At 
our  love-feast  the  spirit  of  supplication  was  given,  and  the 
poor  murderer  brought  to  our  remembrance.  I  have  not 
been  more  refreshed  for  this  many  a  day. 

"  August  20th.  I  preached  in  the  prison,  on,  '  Christ  hath 
redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  ha^dng  been  made  a 
cm'se  for  us.'  Still  I  could  not  discern  any  signs  of  true 
repentance  in  the  poor  man,  though  he  is  to  die  to-morrow. 
He  persists  in  his  innocence ;  but  confesses  he  deserves  far 
worse  punishment  at  the  hands  of  God,  I  prayed  over  him 
with  tears ;  and  told  him,  our  next  meeting  Avould  be  at  the 
judgment-seat.  I  was  ready  to  wonder  why  Pro\idence  had 
directed  me  to  him,  and  engaged  his  people  to  pray  for  him, 
when  one  informed  me,  that  while  I  was  earnestly  prapng 
for  him  in  the  congregation,  a  woman  had  received  forgive- 
ness. Many  other  good  ends  may  be  answered,  which  we  do 
not  know  :  at  least,  our  prayers  shall  return  again  into  our 
own  bosom.  At  night  I  was  drawn  out  in  prayer  again  for 
him,  and  continued  in&tant  therein  for  half  an  hour.  The 
people  were  deeply  affected.  It  is  impossible  for  so  many 
prayers  to  be  lost. 

"August  21st.  The  first  news  I  heai'd  this  morning  from 
Jonathan  Reeves  was,  that  he  had  been  with  John  Downes 
and  others,  visiting  the  poor  malefactor ;  and  they  verily 
believed  he  had  found  mercy.  He  told  them  his  lieait  was 
so  light,  he  coidd  not  express  it ;  and  he  was  not  in  the  least 


582  THE    LIFE    OF 

afraid  to  die.  Two  days  before^  Jonatlian  Beeves  had  talked 
an  hour  and  a  half  with  him,  and  put  him  in  great  fear ;  but 
now  he  appeared  quite  calm  and  resigned,  and  so  continued 
to  the  last  moment.  I  took  horse  at  nine  for  Horsley,  leav- 
ing Jonathan  to  attend  the  execution,  and  bring  us  word. 
He  overtook  us  in  the  afternoon,  with  the  same  account  of 
his  convert,  who  showed  all  the  marks  of  repentance  and 
faith  in  death.  I  passed  the  afternoon  with  Mr.  Carr,  a 
yoimg  Minister  from  Scotland,  and  our  brother  and  sister 
Ord,  from  Hexham.  I  preached  at  seven,  quite  overcome 
with  the  heat.     By  noon  I  returned  to  Newcastle. 

"  August  23d.  I  spake  with  our  brother  Allen,  an  Exhorter, 
whom  one  would  fain  have  persuaded  to  forsake  his  business. 
I  persuaded  him  to  continue  in  it. 

"  August  24th.  At  one  I  set  out  with  Sally,  sister  Perrin, 
Miss  Norton,  &c.  I  preached  at  Durham  repentance,  and 
faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus. 

"  Aug-ust  25th.  We  communicated  at  the  Abbey.  I 
preached  in  a  yard  to  many  quiet  hearers,  on,  'Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ! '  I 
enlarged  much  at  the  society. 

"August  26th.  I  set  out  at  six  with  Miss  Norton,  S.  Per- 
rin, &c.  We  lodged  at  Tliirsk,  and  dined  the  next  day  at 
York.  I  preached  at  six  to  many  deeply-attentive  hearers ; 
and  passed  a  restless  night,  expecting  the  return  of  my  fever. 

"  August  28th.  I  received  strength  to  preach  in  the  after- 
noon, and  meet  the  society.  Next  morning.  Miss  Norton 
and  S.  Perrin  set  out  with  William  Shent  for  Leeds,  and  we 
for  Epworth.  It  happened  to  be  the  fair-day,  which  increased 
our  evening  congregation.  I  exhorted  them  to  come  boldly 
to  the  throne  of  grace  ;  and  the  word  did  not  return  empty. 

"August  31st,  I  rode  with  S.  W.  to  Misterton ;  and 
prayed  by  an  old  believer,  who  had  saved  all  her  house  by 
prayer.  Before  the  Gospel  came,  she  had  in  faith  asked  life 
for  them  ;  and  as  soon  as  the  Methodists  preached  here,  her 
sons  and  daughters,  brothers  and  sisters,  and  all  her  kin,  who 
are  the  principal  persons  in  the  town,  received  the  truth,  and 
entered  into  the  society.  I  found  a  multitude  of  gracious 
souls,  who  greedily  drank  the  word,  '  I  have  blotted  out  thy 
transgressions  as  a  thick  cloud.'  It  was  a  time  of  great 
refreshing,  both  for  them  and  mc. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  583 

"  Sept.  1st.  I  met  the  society  from  six  to  eight,  and 
rejoiced  over  tliem  as  over  our  Kingswood  colliers  in  their 
first  love.  I  preached  at  nine  with  double  power.  Many  cried 
after  Jesus.  One  fainted  through  vehemence  of  desii'e.  I  was 
forced  to  leave  them,  and  return  to  the  dead  souls  in  Epworth. 
There  I  preached  at  the  Cross,  and  met  the  society,  whom  I 
endeavoured  to  stir  up,  to  the  recoveiy  of  their  former  zeal." 

From  Epworth  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Sykehouse, 
and  thence  to  Leeds,  where  he  joined  the  faithful  friends 
from  whom  he  had  parted  at  York.  He  remained  about  a 
fortnight  in  Leeds  and  the  neighbom'hood,  preaching  to  the 
people ;  holding  private  conversations  with  the  Preachers, 
whom  he  collected  together  from  all  quarters,  that  he  might 
hear  them  preach,  and  ascertain  their  views  and  spirit. 
Robert  S^Wndells  he  found  inclined  to  Cahdnism,  but  teach- 
able; David  Trathen  and  John  Webb,  confirmed  predesti- 
nai-ians ;  and  John  Bennet,  grieved,  and  strongly  prejudiced 
against  Mr.  John  Wesley,  in  consequence  of  some  untruths 
Avliich  had  been  insidiously  stated  to  him.  Here  he  also  met 
with  William  Darney,  a  man  of  considerable  notoriety  in  his 
day.  William  was  a  native  of  Scotland,  of  blunt  manners, 
and  of  great  energy  and  perseverance,  who  itinerated  through 
an  extensive  district  of  country,  in  Yorkshire  and  Lancashire, 
preaching,  and  forming  rehgious  societies.  His  theological 
views  were  Calvinistic.  In  the  pious  Vicai'  of  Haworth  he 
had  a  friend  and  patron ;  but  he  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  in  strict  communion  with  any  body  of  rehgious  people. 
The  persons  whom  he  collected  together  were  generally  called 
"  William  Darney's  societies."  This  eccentric  Evangelist 
had  a  considerable  facility  in  versification,  and  thought  some 
of  his  poetic  musings  sufficiently  important  for  pubhcation. 
They  are  among  the  most  laide  and  unpoUshed  compositions 
that  were  ever  committed  to  the  press. 

During  his  stay  in  Leeds  Mr.  Chai'lcs  Wesley  held  a  Con- 
ference of  the  Preachers,  of  Avhich  he  has  left  the  following 
curious  account  in  his  private  journal : — 

'^  Sept.  11th.  Mr.  Grimshaw  came,  and  soon  after  Mr. 
Milner.  At  ten  we  began  om*  Conference ;  at  which  were 
present,  John  Nelson,  WiUiam  Shent,  Christopher  Hopper, 
Thomas  Colbeck,  Jonathan  Reeves,  John  Bennet,  Paid 
Greenwood,  Michael  Fenwick,  Titus  Knight,  from  Halifax, 


584  THE    LIFE    OF 

Eobert  Swindells,  and  Matthew  Watson.  All  these  I  had 
invitedj  and  given  them  notes,  Webb  and  Trathen  came 
afterwards,  but  were  not  admitted.  Brother  Mortimer  also, 
and  WiUiam  Darney,  whom  I  appointed  to  talk  with  before 
we  met  again  in  the  afternoon. 

"  Had  any  one  asked  me  the  end  of  our  Conference, 
I  could  not  have  told  him ;  only  that  I  came  to  make 
observations,  to  get  acquainted  with  the  Preachers,  and  see  if 
God  had  anything  to  do  with  us,  or  by  us.  We  began  with 
part  of  a  hymn,  as  follows  : — 

Arise,  thou  jealous  God,  arise, 

Thy  sifting  power  exert. 
Look  through  us  with  thy  flaming-  eyes, 

And  search  out  every  heart. 

Our  inmost  souls  thy  Spirit  knows, 

And  let  Him  now  display 
Whom  thou  hast  for  thy  glory  chose. 

And  purge  the  rest  away. 

The'  apostles  false  far  off  remove, 

The  faithful  labourers  own. 
And  give  us  each  himself  to  prove. 

And  know  as  he  is  known. 

Do  /  presume  to  preach  thy  word 

By  thee  uncall'd,  unsent  ? 
Am  /  the  servant  of  the  Lord, 

Or  Satan's  instrument  ? 

Is  this,  great  God,  my  single  aim. 

Thine,  wholly  thine  to  be  ; 
To  serve  thy  will,  declare  thy  name, 

And  gather  souls  for  thee  ? 

To  labour*  in  my  Master's  cause. 

Thy  grace  to  testify. 
And  spread  the  victory  of  thy  cross. 

And  on  thy  cross  to  die  ? 

I  once  unfeignedly  believed 

Myself  sent  forth  by  thee  ; 
But  have  I  kept  the  grace  received. 

In  simple  poverty  ? 

Still  do  I  for  thy  kingdom  pant. 

Till  all  its  coming  prove, 
And  nothing  seek,  and  nothing  want, 

But  more  of  Jesu's  love  I 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  585 

If  still  I  in  thy  grace  abide, 

My  call  confirin  and  clear. 
And  into  thy  whole  counsel  guide 

Thy  poorest  messenger. 

Unite  my  heart  to  all  that  bear 

The  burden  of  the  Lord, 
And  let  our  spotless  lives  declare 

The  virtue  of  thy  word. 

One  soul  into  us  all  inspire. 

And  let  it  strongly  move. 
In  fervent  flames  of  calm  desire, 

To  glorify  thy  love. 

O  may  we  in  thy  love  agree. 

To  make  its  sweetness  known. 
Thy  love  the  bond  of  union  be. 

And  perfect  us  in  one. 

"  After  prayer  (in  which  I  found  much  of  the  presence  of 
God)  I  began,  without  design,  to  speak  of  the  qualifications^, 
work,  and  trials  of  a  Preacher ;  and  what  I  thought  requisite  in 
men  who  act  in  concert.  As  to  preliminaries  and  principles, 
we  aU  agreed.  This  conversation  lasted  till  one.  I  carried  Mr. 
Grimshaw,  Milner,  and  Bennet  to  dinner  at  Miss  Norton's. 

"  At  three  we  met  again.  But  first  I  talked  to  Mortimer, 
whom  I  admitted ;  and  to  WilUam  Darney,  whom  I  rejected. 
Two  hours  more  we  spent  in  friendly,  profitable  conference. 
I  told  them  my  heart,  freely  and  fully,  concerning  the  work 
and  the  workmen.     We  parted  in  the  spii'it  of  love. 

"  At  six  I  preached  to  thousands  in  the  new  house,  from, 
'  Behold,  He  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye  shall  see 
Him  ! '  We  have  not  had  such  a  time  together  since  I  came. 
The  same  power  rested  on  the  society.  Our  souls  were  as  a 
watered  garden.     Thanks  be  to  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift ! 

"  Sept.  12th.  I  took  a  delightful  leave  of  them  at  five. 
We  all  agreed  to  postpone  opinions  till  the  next  general 
Conference,  settled  the  affairs  of  the  church,  the  best  we 
could,  and  parted  friends. 

"  At  three  I  took  horse  with  Mr.  Grimshaw,  Milner, 
Shent,  Bennet,  for  Birstal.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxxv.  with 
great  enlargement  and  assistance.  I  rejoiced  with  the  stead- 
fast society,  and  concluded  the  happy  day  with  John  Bennet 
in  prayer. 


586  THE    LIFE    OP 

"  Sept.  23d.  I  let  liim  preacli  in  the  morning ;  wliich  lie 
did  to  the  satisfaction  of  all.  I  rode  with  Jonathan  Eeeves  to 
Bradford  :  preached  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  in  the 
street,  to  many  seemingly  serious  people ;  baptized  a  Dis- 
senter's child;  and  rode  on  to  Skircoat-green.  It  was  near 
sunset  before  I  began  there.  The  hoiise  would  not  contain 
one-fifth  of  the  hearers.  I  stood  out,  (the  wall  sheltering  me, 
and  a  hill  the  people,  from  the  high  wind,)  and  invited  them 
to  Christ,  the  Justifier.  Great  hfe  I  perceived  among  them ;  and 
very  httle  in  the  society;  whom  I  therefore  sharply  reproved. 

"  Sept.  14th.  I  heard  John  Bennet  again.  He  spake 
sound  words,  that  could  not  be  reproved;  and  they  had  a 
visible  effect  on  the  hearers.  I  reached  Keighley  by  noon ; 
preached  at  four  to  about  one  thousand  as  well-behaved 
hearers  as  I  have  lately  seen;  on  whom  I  called,  with  an 
open  mouth  and  heart,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye 
to  the  waters  ! ''     Great  life  I  also  found  in  the  society. 

"  Sept.  15th.  I  bestowed  an  hour  on  the  Leaders,  a  dozen 
steady,  solid  men.  I  left  Paul  Greenwood  to  preach,  and 
hastened  to  Haworth.  I  never  saw  a  chm'ch  better  fiUed : 
but  after  I  had  prayed  in  the  pulpit,  the  multitude  in  the 
churchyard  cried  out,  they  could  not  hear,  and  begged  me 
to  come  forth.  I  did  so,  and  preached  on  a  tomb-stone. 
Between  three  and  four  thousand  heard  me  gladly.  At  two 
I  called  again,  to  above  double  the  number,  ^  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ! '  The 
church  leads  and  steeple  were  filled  with  clusters  of  people,  all 
still  as  night.  If  ever  I  preached  Gospel,  I  preached  it  then. 
The  Lord  take  all  the  glory  ! 

"  I  took  horse  immediately,  and  followed  our  nimble  guide, 
Johnny  Grimshaw,  to  Ewood.  His  father  came  panting  after 
us.  Sarah  Perrin  and  her  namesake  met  us  from  Birstal, 
and  brought  Mr.  Slient.  We  passed  a  comfortable  evening 
together. 

"  Sept.  16th.  I  preached  at  nine,  in  a  convenient  field,  to 
about  a  thousand  believers,  all,  or  conscious  unbehevers ;  and 
again  at  three,  to  about  three  thousand.  Their  spirit  carried 
me  beyond  myself.  Such  a  lively  people  I  have  not  met 
with,  so  simple,  loving,  zealous.  I  could  have  gladly  stayed 
to  Uve  and  die  with  them." 

Here  IVIr.  Charles  AVeslev  took  leave  of  his  friend  ]\Ir. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  587 

Grimsliaw,  and  of  AVilliam  Shcnt  and  Darncy  ;  giving  ■written 
instructions,  that  unless  Darney  would  abstain  from  railing, 
begging,  and  printing  nonsense,  he  should  not  be  allowed  to 
preach  in  any  of  the  Methodist  societies  and  meeting-houses. 
WiUiam  Shcnt  was  charged  with  the  execution  of  this  order. 
The  indulgence  conceded  to  Darnej'^,  with  these  limitations, 
was  granted  solely  at  the  instance  of  ]\Ir.  Giimshaw,  to  whom 
it  was  difficidt  to  deny  anything. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley^s  next  remove  was  to  Manchester, 
where  he  preached  to  large  congregations,  and  was  pleased 
with  the  society,  many  of  its  members  being  in  all  the  sim- 
plicity and  ardoiu*  of  their  first  love.  Here  he  spent  some 
time  in  friendly  conversation  with  his  old  acquaintance,  John 
Byrom,  the  poet,  who  received  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by 
faith  with  the  Wesleys,  but  was  now  an  admirer  of  the  unin- 
teUigible  lore  of  Jacob  Behmen.  He  fi'eely  censured  what  he 
thought  to  be  wrong  in  the  Methodists ;  and  Charles  listened 
ynth.  all  deference  and  respect  to  the  reproofs  which  were 
administered ;  remarking,  "  Of  siich  reprovers,  how  shy  are  we 
by  nature  !  yet  such  are  our  best  friends. ^^ 

He  was  accompanied  by  John  and  Grace  Bennet  to  Bolton, 
where  he  foimd  the  peace  of  the  society  partially  disturbed  by 
the  Calviuistic  sermons  of  Robert  Swindells  and  John  Webb. 
He  endeavoured  to  promote  peace  and  forbearance  among 
those  who  held  jarring  opinions.  Leaving  Lancashire,  he 
preached  with  enlargement  and  power  to  his  old  persecuted 
friends  at  Wednesbury;  he  held  the  first  watch-night  at 
Birmingham;  he  ministered  to  his  friends  at  Evesham  and 
Oxford;  and  arrived  in  London  on  the  4th  of  October, 
accompanied  by  his  faithful  and  devoted  wife.  "  Our  long 
journey,"  says  he,  "  ended  there  as  prosperously  as  it  began. 
The  people  Avere  ready,  and  joined  heartily  with  us  in  prayer 
and  thanksgiving." 

It  will  be  observed  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  speaks  of 
John  Bennet  with  great  respect  and  affection.  Some  of  the 
Preachers  at  the  Leeds  Conference  doubted  the  soundness  of 
John's  theological  principles,  and  would  fain  have  instituted 
an  inquiry  into  the  subject ;  but  Charles  screened  him  from 
their  attacks.  His  temper  was  indeed  soured ;  but  Charles 
thought  that  he  might  be  reclaimed  by  kindness  ;  especially  as 
Bennet  disavowed  all  intention  of  retiring  from  the  itinerant 


588  THE    LIFE    OF 

ministry  in  connexion  with  his  old  friends.  In  this,  however, 
Charles  was  mistaken.  Before  the  end  of  the  year  Bennet 
became  more  violent;  avowed  his  behef  of  the  Calvinian 
theory ;  and  ultimately  became  an  Independent  Minister ;  to 
the  grief  of  his  excellent  wife,  who  had  been  brought  to  God 
through  the  ministry  of  the  Wesleys,  and  sincerely  loved 
them  for  their  work's  sake. 

From  this  date  there  is  a  chasm  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
journal  till  September,  1756,  with  the  exception  of  one  or  two 
short  fragments. 

During  this  interval  Mrs.  Wesley  took  many  extensive 
journeys  with  her  husband,  riding  mostly  behind  him  on 
horseback,  enduring  not  a  few  inconveniences,  and  meeting 
with  adventures  which  she  was  accustomed  to  relate,  in  the 
society  of  her  friends,  to  the  end  of  her  very  protracted  life. 
In  the  gallery  of  the  chapel  at  Leeds  she  found  two  rooms 
partitioned  oflF,  for  the  accommodation  of  the  Preachers  in  their 
regular  visits  to  the  town.  In  the  evening  they  were  expected 
to  preach  and  meet  the  society,  to  resume  their  pulpit  labom-s 
the  next  morning  at  five  o'clock,  and  then  pass  on  to  their 
next  appointment.  To  sleep  in  the  chapel  therefore  was  a 
convenience.  When  Mrs.  Wesley  visited  Leeds,  one  of  these 
rooms,  to  save  expense,  was  occupied  by  a  number  of  labour- 
ing men ;  and  in  going  to  her  apartment  in  the  evening  she 
had  to  pass  through  the  room  where  these  weary  and  unpo- 
lished men  were  sleeping.  This  untoward  circumstance 
shocked  her  delicacy  more  than  anything  that  she  met  with 
in  her  new  mode  of  life. 

Once,  in  returning  to  the  south,  she  rode  behind  her  hus- 
band in  one  day  from  Manchester  to  Stone,  in  Staffordshire, 
passing  through  Macclesfield,  Congleton,  and  Newcastle- 
under-Line.  Having  taken  some  refreshment  at  the  inn 
where  they  intended  to  pass  the  night,  she  retired  into  the 
garden,  and  there  sat  down  to  rest  herself.  It  was  a  fine 
summer  evening ;  and  though  wearied  with  a  journey  of  fifty 
miles,  thus  inconveniently  taken,  a  heavenly  calm  came  over 
her  spirit,  corresponding  with  the  scene  around  her.  She 
raised  her  sweet  and  melodious  voice  in  a  hymn  of  praise  to 
her  Saviour,  who  had  so  freely  shed  abroad  his  love  in  her 
heart.  Her  singing  attracted  the  ear  of  some  young  ladies  in 
an  adjoining  garden,  who  stood  in  silent  attention  on  the 


THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  589 

other  side  of  the  hedge,  Ustcnmg  to  strains  wliich  Avere 
equally  devout  and  tasteful.  Their  father  was  a  Clergyman, 
who  came  and  joined  them  with  equal  delight.  When  Mrs. 
Wesley  had  finished,  he  complimented  her  upon  her  voice 
and  skill,  and  in\dted  her  to  sing  in  his  church  on  the  follow- 
ing Sabbath.  But  having  learned  who  she  was,  and  being 
given  to  understand  that  if  he  would  have  her  in  his  quire,  he 
must  allow  her  husband  to  occupy  the  pulpit,  he  declined  the 
services  of  both.  A  Methodist  sermon,  even  from  a  Clergy- 
man, he  could  not  tolerate  upon  any  terms. 

On  another  occasion  she  accompanied  her  husband  to 
Norwich,  where  a  furious  mob  assembled  to  maltreat  the 
Preacher  and  his  companions.  Lest  she  should  receive  any 
harm,  as  the  wife  of  ]\Ir.  Charles  Wesley,  it  was  deemed 
requisite  that  she  should  not  pass  along  the  street  with  him, 
but  in  companjj^  with  a  female  friend.  That  friend  was  the  lady 
of  Colonel  Galatin,  who,  being  tall  and  handsome,  attracted 
general  attention,  and  was  grievously  annoyed ;  while  Mrs. 
Wesley,  being,  like  her  husband,  little  of  statiu'e,  was  over- 
looked by  tlie  crowd,  and  passed  to  her  lodgings  uninjured. 

Few  Ministers,  it  is  presumed,  have  been  subject  to  greater 
valuation  of  feeling  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  When  travel- 
ling from  place  to  place,  preaching  the  word  of  life,  and 
witnessing  the  poAver  of  divine  grace  in  the  conversion  of 
ungodly  men,  liis  joy  sometimes  rose  to  rapture,  and  at  other 
times  his  energies  were  paralyzed  by  despondency,  and  he 
earnestly  desired  to  descend  into  the  grave.  Two  of  liis 
hymns  will  place  this  subject  in  a  striking  light.  Thus  he 
plaintively  sang,  about  this  period  of  his  life,  when  under  the 
power  of  discouragement : — 

O  thou  great  ahnighty  Lord, 
How  can  I  declare  tliy  word? 
Least  of  all  thy  servants  I, 
Weak  as  helpless  infancy  : 
Sunk  in  shame,  and  deej)  amaze, 
On  thine  outstretch'd  hand  I  gaze, 
Ask  again,  IIow  can  it  he. 
The  great  God  should  send  hy  mc  ? 

But  thou  know'st  this  heart  of  mine  : 
Fain  I  would  the  woi'k  decline. 
Most  unworthy  as  I  am, 
Most  unfit  to  bear  thv  name  : 


590  THE    LIFE    OF 

0  how  often  have  I  cried, 
Send  by  whom  thou  wilt  beside  ! 
Still  I  i^lead  for  my  release  ; 
Let  me,  Lord,  depart  in  peace. 

Conscious  to  myself,  I  pray 
Take  me  from  the  evil  day  ; 
From  the  thing  I  always  fear. 
Save  thy  weakest  messenger  : 
Jealous  for  thine  honour  be, 
Do  not  trust  thy  cause  to  me  ; 
Me  a  man  of  lips  unclean, 
Me  the  sinfullest  of  men. 

Weary,  burden'd,  and  opprest. 
Stranger  to  delight  and  rest, 
How  can  I  beneath  my  load 
Pi'each  redemption  in  thy  blood  ? 
Looking  every  fearful  day, 
To  become  a  castaway, 
How  can  I  in  sorrow  tell 
News  of  joy  unspeakable  ? 

But  thou  know'st  a  sharper  pain 

Every  moment  I  sustain. 

Saviour,  for  thy  glorious  cause. 

Lest  by  me  it  suffer  loss. 

Do  not,  O  my  Help,  my  Hope, 

Jesus,  do  not  give  me  up  ; 

Never  let  me  live  to  be 

A  reproach  to  thine  and  thee. 

Jealous  for  thy  own  great  name. 
Let  me  not  be  put  to  shame  ; 
Make  my  perseverance  sure. 
In  the  quiet  grave  secure  : 
Rid  me  of  my  life  and  fear ; 
Safe  retreat  is  conquest  here  ; 
Happy  and  triumphant  I 
Suffer'd  to  escape  and  die. 

In  delightful  and  edifying  contrast  to  these  gloomy 
musings,  he  wrote  the  following  hymn  on  his  birth-day, 
most  probably  about  the  same  period : — 

Away  with  my  fears ! 

The  glad  morning  appears 
When  an  heir  of  salvation  was  born ! 

From  Jehovah  I  came. 

For  his  glory  I  am, 
And  to  Him  I  with  singing  return. 


THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

No  grievous  alloy 
Shall  lUminisli  the  joy 

I  to-day  from  my  Maker  receive  : 
'Tis  my  duty  to  praise 
Ilis  unspeakable  grace, 

And  exulting  in  Jesus  to  live. 

My  Jesus  done 

The  Fountain  I  own 
Of  my  life  and  felicity  here, 

And  cheerfully  sing 

My  Redeemer  and  King, 
Till  his  sign  in  the'heavens  appear. 

With  thanks  I  rejoice 
In  th}'  fatherly  choice 

Of  my  state  and  condition  below  ; 
If  of  parents  I  came 
Who  honour'd  thy  name, 

'Twas  thy  wisdom  appointed  it  so. 

I  sing  of  thy  grace 
From  my  earliest  days 

Ever  near  to  allure  and  defend  : 
Hitherto  thou  hast  been 
My  preserver  from  sin. 

And  I  know  thou  wilt  save  to  the  end. 

0  the  infinite  cares. 

And  temptations,  and  snares. 
Thy  hand  hath  conducted  me  through  ! 

O  the  blessings  bestow'd 

By  a  bountiful  God, 
And  the  mercies  eternally  new  ! 

What  a  mercy  is  this, 
What  a  heaven  of  bliss  ! 

How  unspeakably  hap])y  am  I, 
Gather'd  into  the  fold, 
With  thy  i^eojile  enroll'd, 

With  thy  people  to  live  and  to  die  ! 

How  rich  in  the  friends 
Thy  providence  sends 

To  lielp  my  infiniiity  on ! 

Wliat  a  number  I  see, 
Who  could  suffer  for  me, 

And  ransom  my  life  with  their  own  ! 

O  the  goodness  of  God, 
Employing  a  clod. 
His  tribute  of  glory  to  raise ! 


591 


592  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

His  standard  to  bear, 
And  with  triumph  declare 
His  unsearchable  riches  of  grace  ! 

0  the  fathomless  love, 

That  has  deign'd  to'  approve. 
And  prosper  the  work  of  my  hands  ! 
With  my  pastoral  crook 

1  went  over  the  brook, 
And,  behold,  I  am  spread  into  bands ! 

"Who,  I  ask  in  amaze, 
Hath  begotten  me  these  ? 

And  inquire  from  what  quarter  they  came  : 
My  full  heart  it  replies, 
They  are  horn  from  the  skies. 

And  gives  glory  to  God  and  the  Lamb. 

All  honour  and  praise 
To  the  Father  of  grace. 

To  the  Si)irit  and  Son  I  return  ; 
The  business  pursue. 
He  hath  made  me  to  do, 

And  rejoice  that  I  ever  was  born. 

In  a  rapture  of  joy 

My  life  I  employ. 
The  God  of  my  life  to  proclaim  : 

'Tis  worth  living  for  this, 

To  administer  bliss. 
And  salvation  in  Jesus's  name. 

My  remnant  of  days 

I  spend  in  his  praise, 
Who  died  the  whole  world  to  redeem  ; 

Be  they  many  or  few. 

My  days  are  his  due. 
And  they  all  are  devoted  to  Him. 


END    or    VOL.    I, 


LONDON  : — PRINTED  BY  JAMES   NICHOLS,   HOXTON-SQUARE.